(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Lighted Pathway"

Kee 

CO^GE 
LIBR^Y 



Lee College Library 
Cleveland, Tn. 3731] 



NOT TO BE TAKEN OUT 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2012 with funding from 

LYRASIS Members and Sloan Foundation 



http://archive.org/details/lightedpathway1982chur 



.* «* TAKEN 




' /w kJ J f 




Volume 53, Number 1 



tleWYear 



A word about the philosophy of this magazine. Positive. Not to 

ignore the bad, the confusing, or the difficulties young people 

face but to keep setting forth that, always and in every 

situation, there is the brighter side. For the Christian, the 

conviction that both today and tomorrow are forever lighted by 

the Lordship of Christ 

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 




FEATURES 

Forget the Forecasters, John L Kent 3 

Cora Watson: Friend to Youth 5 

I Shall Not Fear, Charles W. Conn 14 

ARTICLES 

Ring Out the Old, Marcus Hand 8 

Profile, Bobby West (District Youth Director) 10 

Marriage: Every Couple Should Know, 

Stephen and Janet Bly 22 

STORIES 

Pottery People, Wanda Cato Brett 16 

Broken Chains, G. L Chisholm 18 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 24 

Books 25 

How to Mangle a Conversation, Larry e. Neagie 26 

EDITORIAL 

This Could Be the Year, Hoyt e. stone 27 

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 

(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House. 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land. Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy. 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE. 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



53" 



Forget the Forecasters 

by John L. Kent 









'our guess about 
the future may 

) better than that 
of the experts 



The country is economically unstable and 
most people are worried about the 
future. There is a demand for economic 
and technologic prognosticators and seers who, 
for a fee, will tell you what the future might be. 
You can then take appropriate action (or so they 
would have you believe) that will save you from 
personal and financial harm. 

Experience has shown that these predictions are 
even more often wrong than random guessing. 
History has revealed the worst guesses are often 
made by the so-called experts. 

Thomas Edison said talking pictures were a 
"hopeless novelty the public would not support." 
Another inventor-genius, Nikola Tesla, saw little 
future in alternating current. Author-futurist H. 
G. Wells said the submarine would suffocate the 
crew and founder at sea. 




While wrong guesses by experts are difficult to 
understand — they were in possession of 
specialized knowledge that should have permitted 
them to make a good assessment — wrong guesses 
by the astrologers and the psychics and the seers 
are easily explained. They know as little of the 
future as you and I. But the most interesting fact 
about their predictions is that they are wrong 
more than half the time! 

Consider these predictions from recent years, 
published in the tabloids. 

In early 1974 the astrologers and psychics 
were predicting that during the year Cuban 
Premier Fidel Castro would be assassinated after 
being toppled from power by the Russians and 
that Johnny Carson and NBC would quarrel and 
he would quit the Tonight Show. 

Seers also predicted discovery of a miracle 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



wrai 



Forget the Forecasters 



cancer drug and that nuclear war would break out 
in the Middle East. (These last two predictions 
are made by some psychic or astrologer every 
year.) 

A year later, another tabloid predicted these 
"sure things" for 1975: 

• Queen Elizabeth of England would abdicate 
the throne to Prince Charles. 

• There would be a stock market crash equal 
to 1929. 

• President Ford would resign and Nelson 
Rockefeller would succeed him in office. 

In March 1980, the nation's top gossip tabloid 
published its "Amazing Predictions for the 1980's." 
Of the predictions made for 1980, nine out of 
ten proved to be wrong. Among the predictions for 
1980 were these: 

• A devastating war between China and Russia. 
(Perhaps a desirable war since it would 
reduce world population and eliminate two 
major enemies.) 

• Archaeological discovery of a second set of 
"Ten Commandments." (We are not yet 
living up to the first set of ten!) 

• Crime would be cut in half as outraged 
citizens declared open season on criminals. 
(Crime was up 12 to 15 percent in 1980 
over the previous year. There are still 
apparently not enough outraged citizens.) 

• U.S. researchers would develop an 
incredible "magic pill" that would wipe out 
cancer. (This was the cancer cure 
prediction for 1980. For 1981, the psychics 
saw a "magic enzyme" that would do it.) 



• Jane Fonda would split with her husband 
Tom Hayden and wed California Governor 
Jerry Brown. (Jerry Brown has enough 
troubles with California citizens and the 
Mediterranean fruit fly.) 

• Ted Kennedy would serve as President 
from 1980 to 1984 — and would name Alan 
Alda of M*A*S*H as his secretary of 
Health and Human Services. (To serve as 
President you must first be elected.) 

On July 1, 1980, another tabloid published 
the predictions of seven "top psychics" for the 
remainder of 1980 and early 1981. Included 
were these major ones: 

• A wonder drug from snake venom would be 
used on cancer. 

• California would legalize marijuana. 

• A black woman would be appointed to the 
U.S. Supreme Court. 

• Kennedy would be nominated and win by a 
landslide. 

• President Carter "would be reelected after a 
close battle with Ronald Reagan. He would 
immediately announce programs to help 
America's disadvantaged." 

From the above examples it is obvious that the 
records of both the experts and the professional 
prognosticators are abysmally discouraging. Any 
prediction is subject to a multitude of unknown 
and unforeseen circumstances that destroys the 
accuracy of the prediction. 

It has always been thus and always will be. We 
are never to know the future. 

So forget the forecasters. Or else, do your own 
guessing. Under the laws of chance and probability, 
you will be right at least half the time! □ 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



m. 




i95i 



Friend to Youth 



Jhe place was Bisbee, Arizona. Cora 
^Watson was conducting revival services. 

Carolyn was a child of five. She found the nightly services long 
and tedious, in spite of the moving of the Holy Spirit; and she 
planned this night to relieve her boredom by sneaking off to the 
nearby bus station where there was a candy counter. 

Grandmother Poindexter had given Carolyn a nickel for the 
nightly collection. However, Carolyn devised a plan whereby she 
kept the nickel. When Mother and Grandmother went forward to 
pray during the altar service, Carolyn slipped out the back door 
of the church, her nickel clutched tightly in a sweaty palm. 

The church sat on a street with no lights and the driveway 
between church and bus station was gravel. Carolyn walked carefully 
toward the lighted bus station and purchased her candy bar. 



Returning, 
Carolyn found 
the night darker. 
Fear formed in 
her heart, a fear 
that shortly 
turned to panic. 
Thinking of all 
those stares and of her 
punishment if caught doing 
such a terrible thing, Carolyn 
broke into an awkward run. 
At full speed and just before 
getting to the church door she 
tripped and crashed to the 
ground. Her candy bar was 
squashed. Her dress torn. Blood 
oozed from her knees and 
palms. Worse than the pain, 
however, was the shame and 
the fear. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



MSMTO3SS 



Carolyn's cry of pain brought a number of women from the 
church, along with little boys and girls who stood gawking. 

"Send for Sister Watson," someone said. 

The situation was obvious. Carolyn stood in tears, the ruined 
candy bar in her hand. She assumed Sister Watson had been called 
to administer proper discipline. Even at that young age, Carolyn 
knew about Ananias and Sapphira. She had done a terrible thing! 
She stood speechless with fear. 

Cora Watson took Carolyn gently in her arms — blood, gravel, 
tears, and all. Her face was kind. Her eyes soft blue. She prayed, 
"Jesus, ease the pain and see that there are no serious injuries." 

"Jesus did just that," Carolyn says today. "He healed me 
through the love and compassion of Cora Watson." 

Today, Carolyn (Rowland) Dirksen, Ph.D., heads the language 
department at Lee College. She's been at Lee for more than a 
decade and she has in turn touched a lot of lives. Among her best 
friends . . . and most admired women . . . will always remain Cora 
Watson. □ 



1953 



Dark Star won theJCentucky 
Derby that year. The yankees took the.. 



. . . World Series for the fifth year in a row. Dwight 
Eisenhower was President. Zeno C. Tharp was general overseer of 
the Church of God. 

This story, though, is about a boy who lived in Columbus, Ohio, 
and who was struggling to make sense of strange new feelings in 
his heart. The boy's name was Carl. Born in the coalfields of 
Kentucky, October 10, 1939, and abandoned by his father, Carl 
now lived with his mother in Columbus. 

Carl was a Christian. He prayed. He had, in fact, already 
confessed to himself that God had called him to preach. Only thing 
was, he didn't have the faintest idea of how to get started or from 
whom to seek advice. 

Life wasn't easy for Carl. He and his mother did without a lot 
of things young people today take for granted — not that this 
mattered a lot — but he attended church at every opportunity. On 
one special night, following a district rally, Carl came face-to-face 
with Cora Watson, lady pastor of the Church of God, Centerburg, 
Ohio. 

At that time, Centerburg was not a real church as some of us 
think today. It was a mission church Cora Watson had organized 
herself and one at which she would work for the next nine years 
of her life. 

Cora, too, had been praying. She needed an evangelist. A 
number of young people were showing interest in the church and she 
felt it would be great if she could find a young evangelist. 

Following the rally, Cora walked up to the fourteen-year-old boy 
and said, "Carl, has the Lord called you to preach?" 



"Well . . . eh . . . why do 
you ask that, Sister Watson?" 

"I've been praying for an 
evangelist. Your face keeps 
coming up before me." 

"Yes, Sister Watson . . ." 
Carl swallowed hard. "God has 
called me to preach. I haven't 
told anyone yet but I've been 
praying and I've asked God to 
open the doors." 

"Be at my place three 
weeks from now. Friday through 
Sunday night." 

So . . . three weeks later . . . 
with a borrowed Bible . . . 
traveling with a friend in a 
borrowed car . . . just after 
his fifteenth birthday . . . Carl 
Richardson preached his first 
sermon. 

Next Page 



Postscript 



Cora Watson now lives in Youngtowrl 
zona, suburb of Phoenix. Her home is 1 
corner lot, overlooking a lake where d 
swim cheerily and where couples stroll in? 
afternoon. It is a retirement village for 
most part, Cora will tell you, one of I 
which has developed in the valley of the* 
and near where she first became acquali 
with the Church of God in 1945. Her pre 
pastor is Gerald Johnson. 

As of four years ago, Cora gave up 
active pastorate, primarily because of: 
husband's failing health. Her daughter^ 
lives nearby, as well as son Orville. She* 
two other sons, James and Bill. Most reo 
of this magazine will recognize Bill asi 
missionary and as present superintended 
the Church of God in South America. \ 

Twenty grandchildren bring joy to her h 

Aw, yes . . . but how many other st<i 
there surely are ... of lives she has touo 
. . . and hearts she has comforted oven 
years. . . . 

A friend to youth. Q 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



Today, as most of you know, Carl Richardson is radio minister 
and director of "Forward in Faith." He has a listening audience 
which is probably greater in number than any other Church of God 
minister and he hasn't forgotten a lady who dared challenge a boy 
to obey God. □ 

JQ57 I 

Springtime. 

D. C. Boatwright, state overseer of Ohio, told Lee College 
President R. Leonard Carroll he would schedule Easter week 
revivals for ministerial students. 

Ten Lee students were chosen to participate in the program. 
Overseer Boatwright sent a list of ten Ohio churches agreeing to 
assist. Churches were assigned to students by lot. The list of 
churches included such names as Central Parkway in Cincinnati, 
Frebis Avenue in Columbus, and Centerburg. Students traveling in 
car number one were Isaac, James, Bob, Clyde, and Ed. 

Ed was assigned to Centerburg. 

Columbus he knew about. Cincinnati he knew about. All the other 
churches he knew about. But Centerburg? Ed had never heard of 
Centerburg, Ohio; and, as things turned out, neither had any of the 
other students. 

What Ed did know, from information furnished by Brother 
Boatwright, was that Centerburg was not too far north of 
Columbus. It was a mission church. The people were worshiping in a 
garage. The pastor was a lady named Watson. 

Ed's handwritten instructions were these: 

"When you arrive in Centerburg, get out at the bus station. 
Walk down Main Street until you come to a certain storefront 
number. Go upstairs to the first apartment on the right. Ask for 
Mrs. Nell Watson. She will phone me. My husband and I will come 
get you. We live in a trailer in the country." Signed, "Sister Cora 
Watson." 

Ed enjoyed the excitement of his trip north, though there was 
much bantering and he had to take his share of ridicule in terms of 
a first "missions assignment." 

Ed laughed with the fellows and went along with the jokes. Yet, 
deep down, when he was left standing on Main Street in 
Centerburg, watching his colleagues drive north, and when he lugged 
a big brown suitcase down the street, counting doors and looking 
for one particular number, he felt a little lonely. He understood 
quite well that evangelistic work had its drawbacks. 

Then came Cora Watson — smiling, lovable, motherly Cora — 
breezing into the apartment with Brother Watson in her wake. 
They took Ed to their mobile home, fed him, warmed away his 
uneasiness, and soon had him as comfortable as could be. Ed 
didn't know how the revival was going to turn out but he knew he 
had met two of God's choice servants. 

"Some of these people here in Centerburg know you," Cora said. 



"How's that?" 

"Most of them have moved 
here from the coalfields of 
Virginia and Kentucky. We have 
one family especially, the 
Clayborns, who say your dad 
used to be their pastor at 
Oakwood, Virginia. You were in 
the fourth grade." 

Prior to the first service, Ed 
went with Brother Watson to 
the garage and helped build a 
fire in the potbellied stove. 
Together they did a little 
cleaning, arranged the books, 
and prayed for the revival. 

It turned out to be a good 
revival. A number of people 
accepted the Lord. The 
services were lively. Everyone 
seemed to enjoy Ed's 
preaching. Ed's offerings were 
especially good and, 
(encouraged by Sister Watson 
who said, "Let's help this 
young man with his last semester 
of school") at the close of the 
week, the young people gave Ed 
a shower. 

Monday, when the fellows 
picked Ed up for the trip 
back south, they had to make 
extra room for his gifts. They 
also discovered that Ed had the 
last laugh when it came to 
talking about revivals (most 
experiences, largest offerings, 
and a scheduled return next 
summer). 

Following graduation from Lee, 
Ed did return to Centerburg, 
Ohio, for a two-week revival. 
This time he took his wife 
Blanche and she also learned to 
love the Watsons. 

Today, Hoyt E. Stone 
continues his ministry, 
primarily through writing; and 
he, too, shares fond memories 
of a friend to youth, Cora 
Watson. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



Amnscm 



ftp-ad God a word LaitklulfU}. 

Eur ou raqf ijou rn 01 In ike Lord. 

Bu ild yourddi up in CkrUi. 



, 



Ring Oat 



tfte 



OCd 



by Moxcjua V. Hand 



u 

^ow time flies! It 
seems only yesterday that we 
stood on the threshold of 
1981. With blaring trumpets and 
blasting music we eagerly 
welcomed the new year. Strains 
of "Auld Lang Syne" brought 
a feeling of nostalgia as we 
anticipated the new year. Now 
it's time to do it all over again. 

The last week in the year is 
a time for reflection. Just before 
we trade the old year in on a 
new model, let's pause and look 
back. What kind of year has 
1981 been? 

Newspapers are full of 
articles summarizing the year's 
news events. Political pundits 
stretch credibility and reason as 
they attempt to explain why 
things happened the way they 
did. Television commentators 
nod knowingly as they glibly 
catalogue the year's disasters. 
With a reproving cluck, they 
recount recurring scandals that 
have taken place in government. 



8 



They smirk while detailing 
public officials' foibles. Then, 
with a soothing voice, they 
assure you that when all is said 
and done, things are not really 
as bad as they seem. 

Meanwhile, time, in its mad 
dash towards eternity, has 
continued to mark off the 
days. Those days have added up 
to another year and 1981 has 
been a meaningful saga of 
experiences for you. But how 
do you interpret those 
experiences? How do you 
measure the kind of year you 
have had? It is meaningful, 
but in what way? 

MEASURING OUR DAYS. 

Some will measure the year 
by the sorrow and misfortune 
they have had. They will 
remember only the trouble 
they encountered in 1981. Their 
lingering remembrances will be 
sad ones. They will moan with 
the ancient who said, "Have 
mercy upon me, O Lord, for I 



am in trouble. . . . my 
life is spent with grief, 
and my years with sighing" 
(Psalm 31:9, 10). 

Unfortunately, there are those 
who choose to ignore all the 
good things that happen to them 
and remember only the bad. 
They sing sad songs and pine 
their lives away. They wallow 
in memories of misery. For them 
life is lived in a minor key, 
accompanied by a grating 
cacophony of quarrels and 
complaints. 

Others, however, will view 
the events of 1981 in a different 
mood. For them, the melody 
of life is played in a major 
key — with an upbeat tempo! 
They too have had troubles. But 
they confront life as the 
psalmist did, "And I said, This is 
my infirmity: but I will 
remember the years of the right 
hand of the most High. I will 
remember the works of the 
Lord" (Psalm 77:10, 11). 
Although he had had trouble and 
infirmity, he chose rather to 
think of the blessings of the 
Lord. 

MANAGING OUR DEFEATS 

With striking imagery God 

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 




AMTIGL] 



Alan Cliburn Photo 



spoke to His people through the 
Prophet Joel. "I will restore to 
you the years that the locust 
hath eaten" (Joel 2:25). 
Locusts of rejection, remorse, 
reproach, and repression can 
eat away the years of your life. 
Guilt and self-reproach can fill 
your horizons — past and 
future — with the debris of 
shattered dreams. Nothing is 
more desolate than the 
ravaged landscape of human 
existence cluttered with 
locust-eaten years. Yet, you need 
not despair. God has promised 
to restore! 

In one of His parables, 
Jesus gave the fruitless fig tree a 



year of probation (Luke 13:8). 
Remember the resolutions you 
made last year? The noble 
ideals by which you solemnly 
and sincerely resolved to live? 
The new leaf you talked about 
turning? Today, they seem so 
far away. "How miserably I 
failed," you cry. 

Wait! There is hope. We can 
start over again. Our Father, 
who is rich in mercy, welcomes 
us back to Him again and 
again. He wants to give us 
another chance. He wants to 
restore to us the locust-eaten 
opportunities. 
MANDATING OUR 
DIRECTION 

Paul's words to the Corinthians 
are paraphrased in the Living 
Bible: "I want to suggest that 
you finish what you started to 
do a year ago. . . . Having 
started the ball rolling so 
enthusiastically, you should carry 
this project through to 
completion" (2 Corinthians 8:10, 
11). 

As you contemplate the past 
year, what do you see? 
Trouble or triumph? 

Count your blessings; don't 
commemorate your misery! 



Reach back into the rich 
storehouse of memories and call 
forth warm, happy thoughts. 
Remember the good things God 
has done for you? Rehearse in 
your mind the blessings of the 
Lord. Keep them before you 
as you enter 1982. 

Ring out the old! Get rid of 
your defeats. Banish depressing 
thoughts. Forbid discourage- 
ment. Throw out the garbage of 
gossip, loose talk, and 
suspicion. Put an end to negative 
thinking, negative attitudes, 
negative living. 

Ring in the new! For you 
1982 can be exciting, 
challenging! It can be a year 
of revival (Acts 11:26), a year of 
renewal. Practice praying. 
Read God's Word faithfully. 
Encourage yourself in the 
Lord. Build yourself up in 
Christ. 

It all begins with ringing out 
the old. □ 

". . . Put off the old man with 
his deeds; and . . . put on 
the new man, which is 
renewed in knowledge ..." 
(Colossians 3:9, 10). 



A Church of God Youth Publication 




10 



Stone Photo 

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



rofife: 

BOBBY WEST 



wm 




"DOBBYWEST 

"^"^ has the barrel chest and the 
broad shoulders of a football 
player. I thought of this as I sat 
opposite him in one of 
Macon's more exclusive 
restaurants recently. Thought, 
too, of the fact that he didn't get 
those muscles playing football 
but rather from lifting weights 
and from years of work as a 
meatcutter with Winn-Dixie. 

Bobby lifted a coffee cup to 
his mouth. He did it slowly. 
Deliberately. With both hands. 
There was a slight shakiness to 
Bobby's hands — something I 
pretended not to notice, as did 
Bobby's wife Jeanette — but he 
completed the maneuver with 
poise and composure, his mind 
apparently on his favorite 
subject — Church of God young 
people on the Macon District. 

I thought, too, of the cane I 
had seen tucked behind the seat 



of Bobby's new car when he 
picked me up at the motel, and 
of the fact that he insisted on 
walking into the restaurant 
without it. 

Until July 26, 1978, Bobby's 
lifestyle, physical brawniness, 
and hard-hitting approach to life 
had also resembled that of a 
football player. Then came the 
accident. Late in the 
afternoon, near his home at 5038 
Idlewood Drive, Bobby 
swerved his car to avoid hitting 
a carload of teenagers 
head-on. He missed the 
teenagers but crashed solidly 
into the side of a concrete 
bridge. 

Bobby doesn't remember much 
that took place during the 
next few hours. He recalls, 
vaguely, the voices of men as 
they cut away the metal in order 
to drag his body from the car. 
He remembers someone saying, 
"I think he's dead." Trying 
hard to speak and to move but 
being unable to do either, he 
remembers another voice, "I 
think he's still alive. I saw his 
fingers move." 

As it turned out, Bobby 
West ended up in the hospital 
with a broken neck, paralyzed, 
not expected ever to walk again 
in terms of medical science. 
After weeks in the hospital and 
after months of therapy, 
Bobby returned home and 



started rebuilding his life. 

One of the first things he did, 
after getting out of the 
hospital, was to attend a district 
youth rally. He pulled himself 
down the aisle and up onto the 
rostrum with a walker. It was 
there, to a standing ovation and 
to much hand clapping, that 
the young people of the Macon 
District welcomed their district 
youth and Christian education 
director back to a position he 
has held since September of 
1972. 

Physically, Bobby West has 
not as yet totally recovered 
from his accident. He may 
never. Nonetheless, he has 
progressed so far beyond 
anything his doctors expected 
that he can quite honestly look 
on his present condition as 
miraculous; and you need not be 
in his company long before 
realizing he is more determined 
than ever to spend his days 
doing something constructive for 
God and the church. 

"For nine years now I've 
served as district youth and 
Christian education director here 
on the Macon District," Bobby 
says. "I'm more excited about 
this work than ever before. 
Each month I look forward to 
the rallies. I plan the rallies 
carefully and I pray for God's 
guidance. I seek the counsel 
of my pastor at the Napier 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



WUM 



Vrofile: 

BOBBY WEST 



Avenue Church, the Reverend Lewis Stover, and I 
deeply appreciate the cooperation given me by 
the other pastors on the district. 

"Maybe it was the accident — sometimes God 
gets through to us in different and unusual 
ways — or maybe it is merely that He's letting 
me see more clearly what He wishes me to do 
with my life. Whatever, I have a greater burden 
for young people. These are difficult times for the 
young. They need the church. They need 
involvement. They need to realize Christianity is a 
way of life, not just a few rules and regulations. 
Having a sixteen-year-old daughter, Vonda, a 
junior in high school, I am aware of the 
problems and needs that young people have today. 

"I realize being district youth and Christian 
education director may not be the most important 
element in their lives or in their contact with 
the church but I also know the Lord has given me 
an opportunity for service in this area and I 
wish to do more than I've done in the past. 

"Last year was a great year for our district. 
We have nine churches and one mission on the 
Macon District. We have rallies every month, 
real spiritual meetings, with fellowship and 
competition based on the giving of banners to 
churches with the largest percentage increases in 
Sunday school and Family Training Hour. Also 
we give a banner for the church having the largest 
number of people in attendance at the rally. I'm 
sure the program isn't all that unique but for us 
it's working. That's what is important. 

"Also, throughout the year, we plan and promote 
special events. A real highlight last year was the 
Sweetheart Banquet, held during February. 

"Every church on the district participated in 
the YWEA project last year. 

"More than two hundred and fifty Macon 
District young people attended Family Day at Six 
Flags Over Georgia recently. 



"We also had our own District Family Day in 
August of this past year. The district churches 
furnished the food. Our program started on a 
Saturday at 10 a.m. and festivities lasted 
until 4 p.m. For recreation we had tennis, 
softball, horseshoes, Ping-Pong, and fishing. We 
also had an outdoor service with special singers 
and lots of good music. 

"We are planning similar events for the coming 
year. Not to mention the teaching of the Church 
Training Course and Bible Quizzing competition for 
the district." 

There's firmness in the voice of Bobby West 
when he talks about district youth work, a 
seriousness one finds inspiring. He views his tasks 
realistically, without excuses, and without trying 
to make it more than it naturally is. The accident 
seems to have provided something of a 
watershed in his life. Still a young man, only 
forty-five, Bobby says he's become much more 
involved in Bible study and in searching for God's 
will for his future. He often visits other churches 
on his district and is available to assist pastors 
with Christian education or youth problems. 

Bobby West is a layman. He was recently 
appointed as a member of the State Layman's 
Board in North Georgia and that gives him further 
outlet for his service activities. 

In terms of the future, Bobby isn't making 
projections. About all he'll tell you for sure is 
that he plans to work for God. He's praying. He's 
open to the leading of God's Holy Spirit. He's 
determined to follow the Lord. 

For now, though, Bobby is one of 
approximately 830 district youth and Christian 
education directors serving this church and the 
youth in their respective locales. That in itself is 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



12 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 




FEBRU 
1982 



MUSIC 




NEW! 

A MUSICAL PACKET 

FOR CHURCH 

AND HOME 



• FREE Demo Tape 



Examples of good/bad 
sacred/secular music 

• Guidelines for Demo Tape 

• Recommended Activities 

Panel Discussion 
Family Listening Time 



• Resource Material 

Music in the Christian Home 
Music From a Pastor's Perspective 

• Poster 



Cost: $5.00 



ORDER FORM: 
Please send me 
Church ______ 



(packet(s) for Church Music Week at $5.00/packet (free Demo Tape included.) 



Name 
Street 
City _ 



State 



Zip 



Mail to: CHURCH MUSIC COMMITTEE 

Church of God Headquarters • Keith and 25th Streets • Cleveland, TN 37311 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



13 



IS 



ALL RIGHTS RE i 






• B-i 



H. Armstrong Roberts Photo 



14 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



tall Not Fear 



;harles w. conn 



by Charles W. Conn 

I shall not fear the night, God, 

When I am in Your care; 

And every twinkling star above 

Reminds me You are there. 

And even though dark clouds enfold 

Me in their dark embrace, 

And all the light is lost from sight, 

I still will trust Your grace. 

I shall MOt fear the storm, God, 

When clouds are black and winds are high, 

When earth is shaken by the blast 

Of angry lightning in the sky. 

For I have seen You ride the storm 

And hold it firmly in Your will; 

And I have heard You through the roar 

Say, "Peace, My child — be still." 

I shall not fear when willful men 

Surround me like a ring 

And cast their bitter darts at me, 

And plot an evil thing. 

For I have seen You silence those 

Who dared to harm Your own, 

And I have seen You gather grain 

Where seeds of wrath were sown. 

I shall not fear my final foe, 

Whose fearful name is "Death," 

Who lurks in shadows dark and gray 

To take my life by stealth. 

For I shall have no cause to fear, 

When I am in Your care, 

And death can only speed me home 

To live forever there. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



*TOM 



Walking to the center 
of the shopping mall, 
I looked out the 
window. It had started to snow. 

Christmas was over. I 
noticed worn-out tinsel blowing 
across the busy parking lot. 
Turning back into the store, I 
made a face at the mechanical 
Santa who waved at me. Of "the 
season to be jolly" nothing 
remained except half-price sales 
on ribbon and paper. 

The celebration was over. That 
suited me just fine. I didn't 
feel like celebrating, or singing, 
or fake smiling at another 
party. I had just spent my first 
Christmas away from my 
family and friends and it hadn't 
been easy. For the hundredth 
time, I thought of Stephen and 
tried not to remember that it 
had been three months since I'd 
seen him. We had quarrelled 
over something silly, and I had 
handed him back the diamond. 
After that, it all seemed to go 
wrong. 

My feet made no sound as I 
wandered through the plush 
mall, shouldering by people in a 
blur of color and confusion. I 
moved woodenly from store to 
store. Numb, without feeling 
or purpose. 

I'd had after-Christmas blues 
before, but not like this. I 
remembered shouting at 
Stephen. Telling him to leave 
my life alone. I didn't need 
him. I wanted my freedom. So I 
packed my clothes and moved 
miles away. Sure enough, when I 
thought about it I now had 
everything a girl should want. So 
what was missing? 

Why did I feel empty? I 
couldn't go back to my 
hometown. Pride wouldn't let 
me. I had what I'd always 
wanted but I couldn't give my 

16 



POTTERY 
PEOPLE 

BY WANDA CATO BRETT 




freedom back. I had wanted it 
too loud and too long. 

I wandered aimlessly to the 
third floor of the mall. That's 
where I saw a two-foot sign 
with painted gold letters, 
"WELCOME TO THE 
MILLERSTOWN ARTS 8b 
CRAFTS EXHIBIT. 
BROWSE AROUND AND 
MEET JACOB." 

Jacob stood behind a large 
table. He was between forty 



and sixty, with black beard and 
bright blue eyes. He was, of 
all things, making pottery in the 
middle of the mall. 

Pottery. I'd never seen anyone 
work with clay before and I 
became fascinated as I watched 
Jacob turn the wheel and 
mold the clay with his wide, 
strong hands. He never 
stopped. His hands were always 
in motion and his feet kept up 
a steady hum on the treadle. 
The rhythm was magnetic and 
I watched amazed as a bowl of 
clay emerged from the mass 
of grayness on the wheel. 

Jacob lifted the bowl 
carefully and placed it on a 
nearby table. Again he turned 
the wheel, managing the gray 
clay deftly. Spinning. 
Spinning. Never stopping. He 
made bowl after bowl. Cup 
after cup. Singing softly as he 
worked. Oblivious to the 
curious crowd. 

I stood watching a long 
time. Time didn't exist for me. 
The humming wheel soothed 
my troubled nerves. Gradually I 
was swept back into the past. 
I heard the voice of my old 
Sunday school teacher reading 
something . . . something about 
a potter . . . and for some 
reason it became terribly 
important for me to know the 
story. 

I ran to the nearest 
escalator and rode to the 

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



bookstore on the first floor. 

My eyes searched rows of books 

until I found a small Bible 

like the one I'd had a long time 

ago. How long since I'd held a 

Bible in my hands. Months? 

Years? 

My hands fumbled for change 
as I paid for the leather-bound 
book. I turned unfamiliar pages 
to a concordance. 

"Possible . . . post . . . pot 
. . . pottery. Jeremiah. 

"The word which came to 
Jeremiah from the Lord, 
saying, Arise, and go down to 
the potter's house, and there I 
will cause thee to hear my 
words. Then I went down to 
the potter's house, and, behold, 
he wrought a work on the 
wheels. And the vessel that he 
made of clay was marred in 
the hand of the potter: so he 
made it again another vessel, 
as seemed good to the potter to 
make it. Then the word of the 
Lord came to me, saying . . . 
cannot I do with you as this 
potter? ... as the clay is in the 
potter's hand, so are ye in 
mine hand" (Jeremiah 18:1-6). 

The story came back to me. 
Suddenly familiar. I returned to 
the potter. He was still 
working at his wheel. The 
displays nearby were filled 
with countless cups and bowls, 
vases and dishes. The 
multicolored planters stood in 
contrast to the gray, bleak 
plates. Indian-style pots and 
pitchers were stacked on top 
of each other. I bought a small 
mug baked until it glowed 
with the colors of a sunset. 

That's when he spoke to 
me. His voice was warm and 
gentle. "Little lady, I do 
believe you're the biggest fan 
I've ever had. You must have 
spent your day here. Most 



people come and wander off. 
If you don't watch out, the 
pottery feeling will get to you. 
Then you'll be like me, always 
working on the wheel. Why 
don't you sign up for a class? I'll 
give you a free lesson right 
here." 

"All right, Jacob," I said. 

I placed my hands on the 
clay. He began to guide them 
and I knew why the potter and 
his clay had drawn me. My 
life was like the clay I molded, 
and I had known it all along. 
The wheel turned slowly and the 
cup I was making looked 
lumpy. My hands felt the 
texture of the clay and I saw 
myself, stubborn and unbending, 
just like that lumpy mass of 
grayness. 

I was mashed and molded 
by the world, even marred by 
my pride. If old Jacob had 
bothered to look, he would have 
seen me crying. All over the 
spinning clay. I didn't care. For 
the first time, in a long time, 
I felt clean. 

The mall was growing quiet. 
Stores were closing. Even the 
industrious Jacob was packing 
his clay into clear plastic bags. I 
rinsed my hands in a small 
bowl and Jacob smiled at me. 
An old, wise man. Perhaps he, 
too, knew the story of Jeremiah. 

I walked out into winter 
wind, the tiny clay pot heavy in 
my hands, and I knew it 
would be a long time before I 
forgot that day. I felt new. 
Like starting over. 

Words stumbled from my 
lips. 

"God, I believe You are the 
master potter. Please take my 
life. Mold it. I'm tired of 
having to spin aimlessly on the 
wheel. Make me into 
something beautiful and useful." 



I heard someone shouting, 
"Happy New Year." And I 
started laughing. It was going 
to be a happy new year. 

If I hurried, I'd have time 
enough to call Stephen. □ 




'It's easier being a Christian nowadays. 

You don't have to look forward to 

being thrown to the lions!" 




VALDOSTA TENT 
& AWNING COMPANY 

706 N. Forrest St., ValdosU, GA 31601 
Office Phone Mailing Addrea 

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178 

Call, write, or come by and see us 
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!) 

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner 
Home Phone (912) 247-5209 

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years- 



BUILD | 

BUILD i CHURCHES 
BUILD 




Includes Masonrv and wood construction social area 

otlices classrooms nursery choir robe rooms baptistry 

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Staal or masonry from $22/ »q. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classroom* and larger 




rtbRTHWAY 

CONTRACTORS 

INC. 



P.O. Bo» 591 
Taylors, SC 29687 



Ovar 150 buildings constructed In Southeast 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



from 



i 



was under my Mustang 
draining the oil when Jim's 
clunker pulled up beside me. 
He honked the horn, like I 
didn't know it was him or 
something. I always knew when 
Jim was around. His '64 
Chevy was badly in need of a 
muffler and a tune-up. 

"Hey, Parker!" Jim yelled. 
"Get out of there. Let's go for 
a ride." 

I stuck my head out to see 
Sherry and Darlene in the front 
seat with Jim. 

"I told him you'd be working 
on your car and wouldn't want 
to go," Darlene smiled 
sheepishly. 

I climbed out from under the 
car and wiped my hands on 
my jeans. 

"Go wash your face and 
let's go," Jim said. 

I frowned. I'd planned to 
wax my car and then do some 
work on the carburetor. If it 
was only Jim, I'd have told him 
no right away. But Darlene's 
feelings would be hurt if I 
turned them down. 

"Okay." I slammed the hood 
on my car. "I'll be right 
back." 

I ran in the house. Jim and 
his bright ideas. Now I'd 
probably have to stay home 
from church tomorrow night to 
work on my car and Darlene 
wouldn't like that any better. 
Sometimes it really cramped a 
guy's style to have a steady girl 
friend. I'd never been crazy 
about girls, but a few months 
ago when Darlene and I kept 
getting thrown together at 
different church activities, it 
just seemed natural to start going 
together. 



Broken Chains 

stang Darlene was a nice girl. If I two more tickets if you and 



Darlene was a nice girl. If I 
had to have a girl friend, I'd 
rather it be her than anyone 
else. And it was kinda nice 
not to have to hunt around for a 
date when we had "couples 
only" things at church. 

But I knew Darlene liked 
me more than I liked her and I 
wished she'd loosen the chains. 

I ran out to Jim's car and 
climbed into the back seat 
beside Darlene. 

"You ought to let me give 
your car a tune-up," I said as 
Jim pulled onto the freeway. 

"I don't have the money," Jim 
said. "I took Sherry to Oaks 
Park last night." 

"It was fun." Sherry turned 
around. "We tried to call you, 
Kelly. We thought you and 
Darlene might like to go along." 

"I was at a neighbor's house 
playing Ping-Pong. Jim, if you 
don't keep this car in shape, it 
won't be worth anything when 
you go to sell it. Which 
reminds me, I saw a car the 
other day that would be 
perfect for you." 

"Ho hum." Sherry yawned. 
"I think you'd be better off as a 
car, Darlene." 

"That all depends." I grinned 
at Darlene. "If you were a '57 
Chevy with a two-barrel and a 
283, you'd really be 
somethin'." 

She wasn't laughing and I 
decided I'd better cool it. 

We stopped at a drive-in 
restaurant and Jim and I went in 
and ordered some cokes. 

"I'm taking Sherry to the 
Imperials concert tonight," Jim 
said as we waited. "I can get 



you 
Darlene want to go." 

"I can't," I said. "I promised 
a friend that I'd help him look 
for a car tonight." 

"Darlene said she hasn't gone 
out with you for three weeks." 

"Has it been that long?" I 
frowned. "Let's see. The last 
time we went out was to that 
potluck at Larry's. Yeh, I 
guess that was three weeks ago." 

"Are you taking her to the 
youth picnic next Saturday?" 

"I guess so," I said. "Oh, 
I'm going to the Auto Show that 
day. Well, we'll work 
something out." 

After driving around for a 
couple of hours, they dropped 
me off at my house. I told 
Darlene I'd call her the next 
day. 

I got busy on my car after 
church the next day and 
forgot to call Darlene. But it 
didn't matter. I'd see her 
tomorrow at school. 

I snuck up behind her at 
her locker the next day and 
covered her eyes with my 
hands. 

"Guess who?" I asked. 

"I don't recognize the voice." 

I took my hands away. "It's 
me, your prince. And what do 
you mean, you don't recognize 
the voice?" 

"I don't hear it that much 
anymore. I missed you last night 
at church. A few couples went 
over to Kathy's afterwards for 
fellowship. They asked me, so 
I tagged along, but I wish you'd 
been there." 

"I'm sorry. I had to work on 
my carburetor. And I'm sorry 
I forgot to call you." 



18 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



rromm 



3y G. J. Chisholm 

"That's okay." She lowered 
her eyes. "It's just that . . . 
well, is everything okay 
between us? I mean, is anything 
wrong?" 

"No, of course not. Why would 
you think that?" 

"Well, we haven't even talked 
on the phone for over a 
week." 

"I see you every day at 
school," I said. "Why should we 
talk on the phone?" 

"Oh, I don't know. Forget it." 

"I'll be glad to." We walked 
down the hall in silence. 

"You're mad at me now," 
she said when we got to her 
class. 

"No, I'm not mad." I took her 
hand. "Just loosen the chains 
and give me a little room to 
breathe, huh?" 

She nodded and I walked on 
down the hall. 

We got along fine the rest of 
the week. However, as we ate 
lunch together on Friday, I knew 
something was bothering her. 

"Is anything wrong?" I asked 
after an uncomfortable silence. 

"Well, you haven't mentioned 
the youth picnic tomorrow," 
she said. "Are you going?" 

"Oh yeh. I've been meaning 
to talk to you about that. The 
Auto Show is in town. It's 
only once a year. I was 
wondering if you'd mind if I 
came to the picnic a little late." 

"It starts at ten o'clock." 
She eyed me suspiciously. "How 
late is a little late?" 

"I'll try to be there by one 
o'clock." 

"But it'll probably only last 
until five," she protested. 



"That's still four hours. If it 
was anything else but the 
Auto Show, I wouldn't care." 

"If that's what you want, 
okay." She sighed. 

"Thanks. I'll make it up to 
you sometime." 

The Auto Show the next 
day was even better than I'd 
anticipated. I'd never seen so 
many sharp cars in one place 
before. It was fantastic, so 
fantastic that it was 2:30 before 
I remembered the picnic. I 
hoped Darlene would try and 
understand that I couldn't be 
expected to be thinking about a 
picnic when I was in the 
middle of the best-looking sets of 
wheels I'd ever laid eyes on. 
It was hardly worth it, but I 
figured I'd better at least 
make an effort to get to the 
picnic. Even at breakneck 
speed, which of course was only 
55 mph, it still took me a half 
hour to get to the park. 

I figured Darlene would be 
fuming, but to my surprise, I 
found her under a tree talking 
to Tom Jett. He excused himself 
and I sat down beside her. 

"Hey, I'm . . ." 

"I know, you're sorry," she 
interrupted. 

"Well, yeh, I am," I began. 
"But Darlene, those cars were so 
neat ..." 

I stopped. She was looking 
very unhappy. 

"Look, I really am sorry," I 
began again. 

"I know." She nodded. 

"Darlene, if I'd known the 
picnic meant that much to you. . ." 

"It's not only the picnic. It's 



us. You don't really care 
about me." 

"Sure, I do." I tried to 
reassure her. "I think you're a 
real nice girl." 

"Not as nice as that piece of 
tin." 

I winced. "It's not a piece of 
tin." 

"Tom asked me out tonight," 
she said. "Do you care?" 

It hadn't occurred to me that 
she might want to go out with 
someone else. 

"Well, no ... I mean, if 
you want to go out with him, go 
ahead." 

"Of course I'd rather go out 
with you." 

"Okay. I guess we could do 
something tonight if you 
want." 

It was the wrong thing to 
say and the wrong way to say it. 
Tears filled her eyes and 
began to trickle down her 
cheeks. 

"Oh, Kelly, you'd just be doing 
me a favor," she sobbed. "You 
wouldn't be taking me out 
because you really wanted to." 

"I guess you're right," I 
admitted. 

There seemed to be little else 
to say. The only sounds in the 
next few moments were 
Darlene's occasional sniffles. It 
did something to me inside. 
Darlene, who was usually 
pretty happy, was now defeated 
and teary-eyed and it was my 
fault. I had treated her as I 
would my car; something to 
be used at my convenience. 

I was to blame for allowing 
myself to become involved in a 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



M1WS sw& AOTWHTCD 



Update 





ith this January issue of the Lighted Pathway I would like to remind you that 
it's time to give attention to the Creative Writing Division of our Teen Talent 
program. 

During the summer months, and especially as we move toward the General Assembly 
in Kansas City, attention will focus more on competition within the Music and Bible 
Divisions; but our Writing and Art Divisions are also important. 

Creative writing offers you opportunity to compete in the privacy of your home or 
church. It permits you to move at your own pace and to have your entry judged by 
professionals in the writing field. Should you be chosen as a winner, you will receive a 
trophy like winners in other divisions; and, as has happened on previous occasions, it is 
likely you will have your work published in the Lighted Pathway. 

Our Creative Writing Division consists of four categories: [1] Articles and Essays; (2) 
Poetry; (3) Plays and Skits; and (4) Short Stories. These are the requirements: 

1. Each contestant must be a teenager to be eligible to participate in Teen Talent. No 
contestant may compete in any Church of God competition — state or national — before 
his/her thirteenth birthday or after his/her twentieth birthday. 

2. Each entry must be the original unpublished work of the contestant; it must have a 
religious theme, either explicit or implied; and it must be written within the specified 
competition dates, September 1 — March 1. Assistance may be received only in the form 
of advice or instruction. All state entries must be mailed to the state director of youth and 
Christian education by March 1. The winning state manuscripts are to be officially 
entered in the national competition by the respective state directors by May 1. 

3. Each manuscript must be typewritten, double-spaced on one side of paper that is 
8 1 /2 by 11 inches. The name of the contestant should be written in the top right-hand 
corner of the first page, along with his/her address, age, the name of his/her local church, 
and the approximate number of words in the article. 

4. Word limitation: 

Short Stories — not to exceed 1,200 words 
Articles and Essays — not to exceed 1,200 words 
Plays and Skits — not to exceed 1,500 words 
Poetry — not to exceed 100 lines 

5. A contestant may submit an entry in two categories. He/she may be awarded first 
place in both categories on the state level. On the national level he/she is eligible for first 
place in only one category. If both entries are worthy of national recognition, he/she will 
receive a national award in only one category and a special achievement award in the 
other category. □ 



W.A. Davis 



20 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



PROFILE: BOBBY WEST 

Continued from page 12 

enough to make Bobby West 
both special and worthy of our 
prayers and support. 

District youth and Christian 
education directors serve 
voluntarily and without pay. 
Theirs is often a thankless task. 
They are sometimes criticized. 
Still, they work on. They give 
guidance and leadership to 
youth on a grassroots level and 
they deserve our cooperation. 

Men like Bobby West bring 
stature to the task. □ 

CHURCH OF 
GOD, MACON 
DISTRICT 

Lewis Stover, District Pastor 

Napier Avenue, Lewis Stover, Jr. 
Shurlington, M. H. Parmer 
Bloomfield, Garland Stout 
Montpelier Avenue, Joseph Pierce 
Hartley Bridge Road, David Scearce 
Juliette, Donald Douglas 
Gray, Jack Coley 
Eatonton, Julian Elliott 
Cochran Field, Gerry J. Golden 
Tobisofkee Mission 

DISTRICT YOUTH AND CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION DIRECTORS 
(Job Description) 

1. Assist the district pastor in the 
program of youth and Christian 
education on the district. 

2. Visit each church on the 
district and become acquainted 
with the youth and Christian 
education program, leaders, and 
young people. 

3. Promote the Lighted Pathway 
and other publications. 

4. Outline definite plans to 
promote the general and state 
programs. 

5. Foster participation in the 
Church Training Course. 



6. Conduct monthly or 
bimonthly district rallies. 

7. Promote and advertise 
district youth and Christian 
education conventions, youth 
camps, general Christian education 
meetings, and so forth. 

8. Receive and keep records of 
the monthly reports. 

9. Stimulate interest in behalf of 
Church of God Bible schools 
and colleges. 

10. Avail oneself of training 
opportunities; such as, state 
conventions, general conven- 
tions, leadership training meetings, 
and district directors retreats. 

BROKEN CHAINS 

Continued from page 19 

relationship that I wasn't 
ready for. The end result had 
brought only pain to both of 
us. I knew what I had to do. 

I lifted her chin to make 
her look at me. 

"I want you to go out with 
Tom," I said. "I'm sorry I hurt 
you. I guess I'm not ready for 
a heavy relationship with a girl. 
Maybe some day when I grow 
up, I'll trade my car in and we 
can have a good time 
together. Is that a deal?" 

"It's a deal." Darlene 
smiled. "You can take your 
chains off." 

It felt good to be free. □ 




Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 

Phone: 242-0730 



NEEDING PEWS? 



i 



Factory Representatives 
Located Nationwide 

overholtzer 
Church Furniture. Inc. 

p o box 4039 • modesto. ca 95352 
call toll free («00) 344-7162 



WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 
• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 
' BAPTISTRIES 
BAPTISTRY HEATERS 




A7C 214 657-6522 



Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652 



LITTLE GIANT 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

SPIRES— CROSSES 
WATER HEATERS 



Church credit plans available 
Free colored brochure 

LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC 
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630 
Phone: 713-8834246 



"My son won best-behavior award this 
month of Sundays. Now I know what you 
Sunday school teachers are up against!" 




CHURCH STEEPLES 

».• BAPTISTRIES 
• WALL CROSSES 
l» BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEIYIPORAHV. AND 

MODEM DESIGNS. 

ERECTION WITH COfflPAHV 
I CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
I WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 

LITERAT0RE AND PROPOSALS: 

TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL . 
COLLECT: [ 

.'404-993-9960 



GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910 
R0SWELLGA 30077 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill. Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood 




BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC 

1 & - Box 2250, Danvlll*. VA 24541 

In VA (804) 797-3277 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

61 5) 875-0679 
3511 HIXSON PIKE, CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS 



WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Write for free estimate. 




Regency Gowns 

$18. 95up 



EXPERT TAILORING 

Finest Fabrics, including 
Permanent Press and Wash 
and Wear Superior Quality 
Guaranteed Satisfaction. 
Free Color Catalog and Fa- 
bric Swatches on Request 



Hi 



EGENCY 

azxEsazEar 

P.O. Box 10557-N 

Jacksonville, Florida 32207 




Camerique P 



After ten years we thought we knew all there was to know 
about each other and marriage. But because we needed to 
test a new cassette course for premarital counseling, we decided to 
try it ourselves. 

We expected to be bored and have to force our way through. 
How wrong we were! For several days in the Cascades of northern 
California we listened, discussed, argued, and rejoiced as we 
discovered new things about our relationship as husband and wife. 

That was eight years and hundreds of premarital and marital 
counseling hours ago. Our situation seems typical of most couples. 
There's always more to learn. At least five things, though, are 
foundational. 



YOU DIDN'T MARRY 
THE WRONG 
PERSON. 



The ceremony wasn't elaborate. The bride 
asked the hired help to point out the 
groom, then he led her into the family tent. 
Rebekah's crossing the threshold consummated the marriage. "And 
she became his wife; and he loved her" (Genesis 24:67, NASE). 

Did you ever wonder what Isaac said when Rebekah slept late 
and refused to cook garlic and cucumbers for breakfast? Surely at 
times they wondered if this marriage was right. What if Abraham's 
servant had picked out the wrong girl? 

There was no mistake. It's just that God's plans don't always 
match a husband's and wife's expectations. 



22 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



AIETII0L3 



MOST CONFLICTS 
CENTER ON WHAT 
HE DOES VS. WHAT 
SHE THINKS. 



King David leaped and 
danced in little more 
than his underwear. The 
people of Israel joined 



him as they celebrated the entrance of the Ark 
of the Covenant into Jerusalem (2 Samuel 
6:12-23). Michal, his wife, was mortified. When 
David returned home from the day's merriment, 
fire flashed in her eyes. 

The basic conflict between David and Michal 
fuels the flames of many modern quarrels. 
David had a good attitude, but his actions 
offended. Michal, quite proper and queenly in 
her actions, had a critical spirit. 



You wouldn't have to 
worry about keeping the 
budget balanced if you 
were married to a 



AN UNBALANCED 
BUDGET MAKES 
AN UNBALANCED 
MARRIAGE. 

king. Isn't that right? Wrong! 

In Proverbs 31 a wise mother teaches her 
son, King Lemuel, to choose a wife who can be 
trusted in financial affairs (v. 11), is a shrewd 
investor (v. 16), brings him financial gain, not ruin 
(v. 18), and operates an efficient home (v. 27). 

We have no record of this mother's advice to 
her daughters. But surely she'd exhort them to 
seek a man who was efficient and sensible in 
financial matters. 

In the New Testament Paul bluntly advises, 
"Owe nothing to anyone" (Romans 13:8, NASE). 
Does this apply literally to our family accounts? 
We think so. 

How would your marriage change if there were 
no worries about money? It could be worth 
some serious contemplating. 
YOU MUST TALK I The bride had more 
ABOUT SEX. | than just holding hands 

on her mind when she said, " 'My beloved is 
dazzling and ruddy. . . . His cheeks are like a bed 
of balsam, Banks of sweet-scented herbs; His 
lips are lilies, Dripping with liquid myrrh. . . . His 
mouth is full of sweetness. And he is wholly 
desirable. . . . Let his left hand be under my head 



And his right hand embrace me.' " 

The groom responds, " 'How beautiful you are, 
my darling. . . . Your eyes are like doves. . . . 
Your teeth are like a flock of newly shorn ewes. 
. . . Your lips are like a scarlet thread. . . . Your 
neck is like the tower of David. . . . You have 
made my heart beat faster . . . with a single 
glance of your eyes' " (Song of Solomon 5:10-16; 
2:6; 4:1-9; NASE). 

No matter what your interpretation of the 
Song of Solomon, one thing is clear; the couple 
verbalized their physical attraction for one 
another. It's not unchristian or in bad taste to 
discuss with sensitivity and candidness this 
important aspect of marriage. 



YOU ARE THE MAIN 
INSTRUMENT TO 
YOUR SPOUSE'S 
SPIRITUAL GROWTH. 

such a condition failure 



Hannah wrestled with 
inner turmoil (1 Samuel 
1). She was childless in a 
society that considered 
Elkanah, her husband, 
was sensitive to her struggle and allowed her to 
seek the Lord at the Tabernacle. 

When the gift baby, Samuel, arrived, Elkanah 
freed Hannah to keep her promise to God. 
Elkanah's support paid off. Hannah will forever be 
remembered as the highest example of motherly 
devotion. 

Marriage takes continuing work. But we 
believe the rewards far outweigh the sacrifices. 
That's why we reeled when we heard the news. 
Peter and Sherry were getting a divorce. How 
could it be? For years they had been our model 
for Christian family life. Soon our shock turned to 
anger. How could they let us down like this? 

We tried to analyze why this upset us so much. 
Perhaps the answer is our belief that marriage is 
God's crucible for learning to live in His eternal 
kingdom. Loving one other human in the 
intimacies of a lifetime vow is the training ground 
for useful ministry here. 

We don't get mad about divorce anymore. We 
just grieve for the couples who fail to grasp 
what every married couple ought to know. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



M!W§ ®wSl ACTWlTim 



Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection 

G^UTHNEWS T©N®TE 



* 




H. Armstrong Roberts Photo 



DON'T GO WHERE IT'S SLIPPERY 



HOLLYWOOD — "It's really one day at a time for Mackenzie 
former costar of the television comedy by that 



clean" after four 
"It isn't easy . . 



years 
but I 



of 



Phillips, 
title. 

Speaking of trying to "stay 
drug addiction, Mackenzie says 
been given a second chance." 

Mackenzie's lifestyle, of necessity, has changed. "I 
haven't seen any of the people I used to do drugs with. As 
one friend said, 'If you don't want to slip, don't go where 
it's slippery.' I want everyone to know that ... no one 
should ever turn to drugs." {Chattanooga News-Free Press) □ 

1. Do you agree with Mackenzie? 

2. Are there any "slippery places'' which you now frequent? 



WHO'S TO BLAME? 

NEW YORK — A fourteen-year-old speaks up: "Not all kids 
are on drugs or are unattractive or are punk-rockers. If 
some kids act in that manner, there's only one place they 
learn it. That's from adults. If adults stopped drinking 
and smoking and set better examples, kids would learn better." 
(Chattanooga News- Free Press) □ 

1. What part do adults (especially parents) play in 
influencing young people's behavior? 

2. Is it always the fault of the parent if his teenager 
"goes bad"? 

3. What responsibility do we have for our own actions? 



Harold M Lambert Photo 



DON'T LET GEORGE DO THAT! 

WASHINGTON — "When in the course of human events" . . . 
and so on go the opening lines of the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence, authored by Thomas Jefferson. Some of the words 
of another document, Jefferson's Bill of Particulars in which he 
sets forth the reasons he wrote the Declaration, are not quite 
as familiar but are astonishingly pertinent today. 

In one of the charges against King George, Jefferson 
stated: "He has erected a multitude of new offices and sent 
hither swarms of officers to harass our people and eat out 
their substance." {Cleveland Daily Banner) □ 

1. What would Jefferson think today? 

2. In what other ways have we let slip some of the 
principles upon which this country was founded? (You may 
want to review the Declaration of Independence.) 



DEAL WITH WHAT'S INSIDE 

CLEVELAND — Before a narcotics abuser can "successfully" 
rid himself of the life-threatening addiction, he must first 
"deal with what's inside . . . cast out his anger, his rebellion 
from within," the Bradley County Drug Awareness Committee 
was told. "The main problem is rebellion against authority 
and is a primary reason people become addicted to hard drugs, 
to alcohol or to the even more pressing problems of sniffing 
— such as glue or paint." (Cleveland Daily Banner) □ 

1. Rebellion against authority is a feeling which many 
young people have from time to time. How have you dealt 
with "what's inside"? 

2. How does Jesus tell us we are to respond to authority 
and those in authority? (See Mark 12:17; Hebrews 13:17; 
James 4:7; 1 Peter 2:13 and 5:5.) 



24 



Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



■mdi^OT 



Books 



KASSULKE by Karl Kassulke and Ron Pitkin 

Kassulke, by Karl Kassulke and Ron Pitkin, is the exciting biography of a former 
defensive back for the Minnesota Vikings. It is more than the story of football hero Karl 
Kassulke, however. It is the story of a man who refused to accept a verdict of "no" after 
learning that he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. 

Kassulke and his friend Monty Krizan were enjoying the exhilaration of riding Karl's 
motorcycle that memorable day in 1973 — a last fling before the Vikings' training camp 
opened. Cresting a hill, they pulled out to pass a truck, only to discover a car in the fast 
lane — unexpectedly at a dead stop. Both men sustained devastating injuries. 

During his arduous and uncertain rehabilitation, Kassulke's joking and pranks effectively 
masked his growing bitterness and anger. Through the loving concern of a friend, 
however, he turned to Christ. In Him he found release from his bitterness. (Thomas 
Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; Hardcover, $9.95) □ 



ME AND GREENLEY by Birdie Etchison 

Robin, a thirteen-year-old tomboy, is upset to learn that her best friend, Greenley 
Hinson IV, will be moving away. 

Grandma Lois comes to help out while Robin's mother goes through one of her 
"storms" with multiple sclerosis. When Grandma tries to convince Robin's father of the 
need of nursing home care for her mother, she and Robin clash. 

Robin has problems with her older sister, Lucy, too. Lucy helps as little as possible 
around the house and sneaks out without permission to see her boyfriend, Paul. When 
Lucy turns up with morning sickness, the family faces some difficult decisions. 

Robin wants the best for Greenley as he moves away. She discovers that God answers 
prayer and asks Him to continue working in Greenley's life as well as in her own. (Herald 
Press, Scottdale, PA 15683; $3.25) □ 

DEBBY BOONE SO FAR by Debby Boone with Dennis Baker 

Debby Boone tells about her teen years with retrospective candor. The resentment of 
her rocky adolescence found its focus in the restrictions that set her apart from her friends 
— no skirts above the knees, no parties at night, no dates until she was sixteen, no 
makeup, no books or movies that weren't first approved by her daddy, Pat Boone. 

"I certainly didn't need my parents' embarrassing rules. I would withdraw into a world of 
my own where I thought I could find out who I really was. I refused affection. I didn't want 
anyone to touch me. There were nights when I retreated to my room and cried for hours, 
letting feelings of unfairness and hatred build up inside me." 

Debby's life was in transition. After graduation from high school, she worked as a 
volunteer at a home for emotionally disturbed children. Then she committed herself to a 
year of Bible school and became a fellow student with Gabriel Ferrer — the man she would 
eventually marry after a lengthy on-again, off-again courtship. But even while she was in 
Bible school, Debby wanted most of all to sing and entertain. 

This book is not about Debby's phenomenal "overnight" success. It is a very personal 
book about her strengths and weaknesses. It is Debby the person, not the star, who 
speaks to the reader: "Faith and rebellion can't live in the same house indefinitely. Either 
one or the other will achieve dominance and drive the other out." (Thomas Nelson 
Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; Hardcover, $9.95) □ 



□ ad-prn 



FOR 



"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items" 

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St . Cleveland, TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew 




BEFORE 



AFTER 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 
McGiffins Road, Box 67-B 
Jackson, OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn - .. n . 
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108 



Know someone 

who deserves a 

journalism 

scholarship? 

The Evangelical Press Associa- 
tion, a non-profit corporation com- 
posed of some 275 Christian 
periodicals, is vitally interested in 
the future of religious journalism. 

The Association annually pro- 
vides at least two $500 scholarships 
to deserving college students com- 
mitted to a career in Christian 
communications. Applicants must 
have completed their second year 
of college. 

Further details and application 
forms are available. (Forms must 
be completed and returned by 
April 1.) 

Write now to: 

Executive Secretary 

Evangelical Press Association 

P.O. Box 4550 

Overland Park, Kansas 66204 



epa 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



rsws nimd Acain 




i 

Empathize not. 
Neither try to see their point of view. It's 
their job to see yours, not vice versa. 



How to 




Mangle a 
Conversation 



Writer/Artist, Larry E.Neagle 





Ask no questions. 
Why encourage them to wai 
more of your time? Besides, 
you understood perfectly we 
what they meant. 



Put others on the defensi 
Lose your temper. Argw 
Criticize. Attack. That 
^ ought to clam up 
anybody. 



Be impatient. 

You're a busy person. Give others just 

a smidgen of time. No more. If they 

mumble, interrupt. If they hesitate, 

head for the door. 

Do all the talking. 

Not only will you not have to 

listen to them, but also 

what you do hear 

will be qj the 

highest 

quality. 





When someone else is talking, 

make them ill at ease. 

Let them know you really don't 

care to hear what they have to 

say. 



26 



©1982 

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982 



MT0IEIIAL 




ft&^ tr^ifeie. 



This could be the year 
when your days fill with 
sunshine. 
... the year when hope 
rises in your heart and you set 
forth on an adventure you would 
never have dared before. 

... the year when someone 
special enters your life, someone 
who previously existed only in your 
dreams or in a fantasy world of 
your mind. 

This could be the year 

. . . when physical problems clear 
up. 

. . . when friends start listening. 

. . . when Mom and Dad take 
you seriously. 

. . . when classes make sense. 

. . . when worship ceases to bore. 

777/s could be the year 

. . . when you discover it's nice to 
walk in the woods. 

. . . when flowers bloom and birds sing and 
you realize the aroma and the singing is for 
you. 

. . . when God's creation sparkles. 

. . . when the mystery and the miracle of life 
makes a quiet moment wonderful. 

. . . when you look in wonder at the greatness 
of God and then fall prostrate, awed even more 
that He cares for you. 

This could be the year 

H. Armstrong Roberts Photo 




. . . when things start making 
sense. 

. . . when you label the 
paradoxical and the unexplainable as 
unimportant. 

. . . when faith looks beyond now 
and focuses on major truths which 
make you sing in spite of 
circumstances. 

This could be the year 

. . . when you find your own 
portrait in the pages of God's Word. 

. . . when you start thinking. 

. . . and caring. 

. . . and reaching out to others. 

. . . and looking to a future that's 
really going somewhere. 

This could be the year 
. . . when you square your 
shoulders. 
. . . when you swallow self-pity. 
. . . when you accept what you 
see in the mirror. 
. . . when you determine to live without 
excuses, without crutches and without lies. 
This could be the year 
. . . when you stand in a new line. 
. . . when you smile with new confidence. 
. . . when you volunteer to carry some of the 
load. 

. . . when you become (of all things) an 
adult. 
Yes, this could be the year. □ 



This Could Be the Year 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 




Take A 

Close 

Look 







We Have What You Are Looking For In A College Education 

1 . Financial aids, scholarships and grants 

2. Bible-centered curriculum 

3. Four-year degrees in Bible, Christian Education, Music, Christian Elementary 
Education 

4. Two-year Associate of Arts degree and two-year Secretarial Science program 

5. Fully accredited by American Association of Bible Colleges 

6. Outstanding faculty with a 20: 1 student-faculty ratio 



Mail to: 

Northwest Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 

P.O. Box 101 

Minot, ND 58701 



Please send me my FREE GIFT an< 
more information about Northwest 

Name 

Address. 

City 

Phone ( 



.State 



-) 



1 plan to start college: 



Fall 



WM 



J tjjp o U U qP 




Volume 53, Number 2 



THIS MONTH 

The war goes on! 
Not in Poland. Or Israel. Those are but expressions of the 

"real" conflict to which Paul referred (Ephesians 6:12). 

This issue sets forth a number of ways in which spiritual 

warfare affects young Christians today. 

Hopefully, we also offer some viable alternatives. 

Hoyt E. Stone 




FEATURE 

Maria, the Witch (a short story) 



ARTICLES 

The Darker Side of Man, Dean strong 

Dungeons and Dragons . . . and Danger, Lance Coikmire 
God Delivered Me, Joseph C. Kwarteng 



11 

3 
5 
8 



SERMON 

The Cult Of the Occult, Carl Richardson 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 22 

Books 23 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 24 

Dating: A Guide to Disaster, Larry e. Neagie 25 

EDITORIAL 

Shadows of the Mind, Hoyt e. stone 26 

MEMBER GEO! EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



19 5? 




Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief 

O. C. McCane. General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. : 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



MMEBBWlTOlKWESli 



The Darker Side of Man, Dean Strong 

he figure turns half-around and r • i /.In actuality there was no such 

the light falls upon the face. It ltlStlOt IwrOSCOpPS OrjOitr person as Dracula, although 

is perfectly white— perfect- [ ea f clovers which will release this name was based on 

ly bloodless. The eyes look n i i i i i a rea l person by the title 

like glimmering coals set us from our bonds: only the truth can of Vlad IV Vlad IV was 

on a bloodshot background. The teeth gf>[ ng free jjolltl 8:32). tne ru l er °f a small province in 

Romania during the mid-fifteenth 
century. He was a notorious, ruthless leader, said 
to have executed hundreds of peasants at a time 
just for the thrill of it. 

Because he would drive people vertically onto 
stakes and then line the entrance to his estate with 
their bodies strung up like trophies, Vlad IV was 
known as "Vlad the Impaler." 

Vlad was a member of a knightly order called 
the "Order of the Dragon," and he wore a dragon 
medallion. In time, people identified the dragon 
symbol with the man himself, thus calling him 



project like those of a wild animal, 

glaringly white and fang-like. The black silk cape 

shimmers as it unfolds from the coffin" (Daniel 

Cohen, from A Natural History of Unnatural 

Things). 

The above description is a common scene from 
almost any vampire movie. Add a few cobwebs, 
a creaky door, an old castle or a lonesome 
cemetery and you are in for a bit of a chill. 

The vampire legend began about four centuries 
ago, with the most feared of all vampires being 
Dracula. 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



Dracul, which means "dragon" or "devil." The 
Hungarians translated it Dracula. 

So it happened that, when Bram Stoker wrote 
his story about a vampire, in 1891, he chose a 
name synonomous with terror and evil: Dracula. 

The mythical legend of the vampire began in 
the seventeenth century, with a brief but very 
bloody history. By the nineteenth century it had 
become the property of writers; and in the early 
twentieth century it found new life in such 
horror movies as Dracula the Vampire, The Bride 
of Dracula, and The Return of the Vampire. 

There is, of course, no such thing as a vampire. 
The bloodthirsty, evil tyrant who preys on 
innocent victims has never really existed other 
than in the imaginations of men. By and large, 
most people today view such things as a joke. 

Through the ages man's heart and mind have 
devised other various superstitions, wives' 
tales, fables, ghost stories, and monsters. A close 
look at these fantasies will reveal they are man's 
embodiment of fears about himself and his 
world. Their origins may be discovered in things 
common to us but they are twisted and turned 
around, exaggerated and transformed into monsters. 

Man has heaped on himself these 
personifications of evil in an attempt to express his 
own fears. The fables about vampires are 
vicious. They are cruel. But are they more evil 
than was the man from whom the name Dracula 
came? 

Or, what ghost story could be more cruel than 
the true account of millions of Jews herded like 
cattle into concentration camps, there to be shot 
or gassed hundreds at a time? This happened, you 
know, in Germany prior to and during World 
War II. 

And what about today? 

Nations rise against nations, killing and 
destroying. Our neighborhoods are infected with 
the evil of man's imagination. It is not a fictitious 
vampire who stalks the streets and alleys of our 
cities and towns. Such evil comes from men and 
women, flesh and blood just as we are. 

All of us recognize this darker side of human 
nature. We do not fully comprehend it. We fear 
that which we do not completely understand; and, 
in an attempt to deal with this aspect of our 
selves, we visualize weird creatures and formulate 
superstitions on which to blame evil and vent 
our frustrations. 

Psychologists tell us superstitions are learned 



responses. They are learned by associating one 
activity to another event and its supposed 
consequences. 

Dr. Kenneth Skinner performed an experiment 
in which he called attention to this fact. He placed 
a pigeon in a controlled environment and set up 
an apparatus which automatically dispensed food 
every twelve seconds no matter what the pigeon 
did. 

Working with a number of birds, Dr. Skinner 
noticed each pigeon developed stereotyped 
responses which varied from one bird to another. 
One would flap its wings, another would stretch its 
neck, and yet another would peck a specific spot 
in the controlled area. Dr. Skinner called these 
"superstitious acts." They were performed 
regularly even though they had no effect on 
obtaining the reward. Coincidentally, each 
particular action had occurred once just before the 
food was delivered. This action was then 
repeated and the repetition too seemed to be 
rewarded. 

Dr. Skinner was trying to show that each pigeon 
happened, in a haphazard manner, upon one 
action that was "correct"; but the pigeon assumed 
that a different action would cause the same 
reaction. 

Human beings have done the same thing. Just 
because a black cat crossed our path, we assume 
bad luck is on its way. Why? Because of a rare 
incident in the past where a black cat crossed our 
path just before some bad event did come our 
way. 

Or, we carelessly step on a crack in the 
sidewalk which dooms us to misfortune, basing the 
assumption on the fact that it accidentally 
happened once. This is superstitious behavior. 

Vampires, monsters, fables, superstitions — these 
are based on man's fear of the unknown. 

Knowledge is the light that disperses the 
darkness of ignorance. There is no need to let our 
life be guided, directed — even harrassed — by 
fears, superstitions, and the haunts of our 
imagination. We are set free in the light of 
God's Word. "God, who commanded the light to 
shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to 
give the light of the knowledge of the glory of 
God in the face of Jesus Christ" (2 Corinthians 
4:6). "For ye were sometimes darkness, but now 
are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light" 
(Ephesians 5:8). 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 16 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 




Dungmfsm 

_ andL m 
Drag&mm 




Colkmire 



"There is a real devil. There are real demons 
just as there is a real God..." 

o 



ver half a million people 
regularly take time to escape 
from the real world of hatred, 
lust, and violence into a fantasy 
world of . . . well . . . hatred, 
lust and violence. They do so 
through a game known as 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



"Dungeons and Dragons." 

Dungeons and Dragons (or 
D 8b D) is not a board game, 
but it is "equal [in sales] to 
any board game, including 
Monopoly," says Dana 
Lombardy, games' columnist for 



Virginia-based Model Retailer 
magazine. 

The much-publicized 1980 
suicide of a sixteen-year-old 
Michigan male, an event 
vaguely connected to D 8b D, 
made TSR Hobbies (the 
game's producer) "a skyrocketing 
hobbygame company instead 
of a steadily growing one," 
reported Lombardy. 

Even D 8b D co-inventor Gary 



• j - 



Gygax now admits that the 
bad press "was immeasurably 
helpful to us in name 
recognition" (New Wesr, August 
25, 1980). 

Gygax and Dave Arneson 
combined fantasy ideas with 
war-game tactics to create D 
& D in 1974. It is to say the 
least a controversial, complicated, 
expensive, and time-consuming 
pastime. 

Beginning players need 
various dice and the basic 
three-volume set of rules, but 
there is much more to buy later. 
The number of adventurers 
per game is limitless. There is 
one Dungeon Master (DM) 
who, along with rolls of the dice, 
keys the action. 

Before a game begins, the DM 
spends hours mapping the 
dungeon (on graph paper) which 
the adventurers will travel 
through. He places monsters, 
traps, treasures, passages, 
doors, and other obstacles 
throughout the multilevel 
maze. 

The dice determine a 
player's strengths and 
weaknesses, after which the 
player chooses a character: 
fighting man, magic-user, or 
cleric. Say a player scores high 
in wisdom but low in strength: 
he thus might choose to be a 
cleric. Another roll of the dice 
will earn the player an amount 
of gold, which he spends on 
weapons, armor, and rations. 

Players do not see the 
dungeon. They progress through 
the maze by listening to the 
Dungeon Master's narration and 
asking him questions. The 
player's purpose is to obtain 
treasures, to rise in rank 
through gaining experience points 
(the cleric's ultimate goal is to 
become a patriarch), and to 
advance to another dungeon. 



A player's adventure continues 
until he leaves a dungeon, 
after defeating several monsters; 
or until he is murdered 
therein. The outcome of a battle 
is decided by weapons, 
powers, weaknesses, the dice, 
and the DM. 

How violent is this game? 

Inventor Gygax wrote, 
"Everything herein is fantasy, 
and the best way to play is to 
decide how you would like the 
game to be, then make it that 
way." 

"Dungeons and Dragons 
becomes what the players make 
of it," concurs the July 1981 
issue of Youthletter. "It need not 
be a game of unbridled evil 
and hate." However, while "there 
may be good characters in D 
& D, there seems not to be 
much fun in being good." 

In a Christian Research 
Institute (CRI) paper, 
forty-hours-per-week fantasy-game 
player Rett Kipp was quoted 
thusly: "In Dungeons and 
Dragons it's better to be evil. 
You get more advantages." 

Dr. John Holmes, a Los 
Angeles brain surgeon and 
longtime Dungeon Master, 
says "the level of violence [in his 
biweekly game] runs high. 
There is hardly a game in which 
the players do not indulge in 
murder, arson, torture, rape" 
(Psychology Today, November 
1980). 

Is this fantasy role playing 
harmless? 

"To say it was not really 
our thoughts of seduction in a 
game of D & D but those of 
the character is superbly 
ridiculous," states the CRI 
report. [The role playing] 
"definitely opens the door to 
wrong thoughts and a loosening 
of our moral wall." 



"I don't think this imaginary 
violence is any more likely to 
warp the minds of the 
participants than is the endless 
stream of violence on TV, in 
movies, or in literature," says 
Holmes. "Quite possibly it 
provides a healthy outlet." 

Yet Holmes believes "the 
personalities of the characters 
turn out to be combinations of 
people's idealized alter egos 
and their less-than-ideal impulses. 
When one of these alter egos 
gets killed, the game player 
sometimes suffers psychic 
shock and may go into 
depression." 

In the CRI report, Gygax 
encourages overindulgence: 
"You have to pursue D & D 
with your entire soul if you're 
going to do well at it." 

Is treating all supernatural 
powers and other worlds as 
imaginary unwise? 

Such abilities as clairvoyance 
and telepathy may be gained 
by certain characters to 
overcome zombies, demons, 
dragons and vampires; sometimes 
battling them in the pit of hell 
itself! 

The cleric may be 
empowered to part waters, take 
up serpents, and heal the 
wounded by laying on of hands. 

"The miracles of Jesus are 
depicted as spells alongside 
definite occultic rites," notes 
CRI. "Both are for use by either 
evil or good priests as 
defensive or offensive weapons. 
Clerics can be priests of God 
or priests of the various 
demigods, on equal standing." 

But woe unto the noncleric 
who seeks divine intervention: 
the basic die roll for God to 
answer his prayer happens 
only once in every one hundred 
times. 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



■ 



■■ttkoil: 



A Media Spotlight report by 
Albert James Dager questions 
"the enjoyment offered in 
exercising satanic powers that, 
in reality, do exist." 

Dager continues, "Granted, 
it is 'make-believe.' But is it 
really, when the mind is in a 
state of concentration? While our 
minds and actions are centered 
on the 'imaginary' use of satanic 
powers, we are at the very 
least tolerating them if not 
actually accepting them." 

"There is a real devil. There 
are real demons just as there 
is a real God," the CRI paper 
adds. "Dallying around with 
the occult, while all along 
discrediting such an existence, 
is the devil's joke on us. 
Couldn't we play the games 
without the use of incantations or 
demigods or demons? It is 
possible, yet even the beginning 
D 8b D game rule books are 
filled with spells, witches, and 
demons." 

Heavy stuff, right? 

Gygax contends, in a CRI 
interview, "If the question is, 'Do 
I believe in magic and the 
occult,' the answer is flatly no. 
[The game is] strictly 
imaginary. As far as I know, I 
dreamed up all those things 
out of my head." 

Gygax says D 8s D is 
popular because it's built on 
other popular trends — science 
fiction, fantasy, and computer 
skills. "The fascination of the 
game tends to make participants 
find more and more time. The 
most extensive requirement is 
time." 

CRI concludes that the 
majority of players meet once 
or twice a week with a normal 
game running four to six 
hours. Also, the imaginative 
Dungeon Master will spend as 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



much time preparing the 
dungeon. 

The big question for us is, 
how much time and affection 
should be given to any game? 

Affection for D & D causes 
participants to spend $10 on the 
basic set, excluding dice; $12 
to $15 apiece for four advanced 
D & D handbooks; $3 per 
edition of the monthly Dragon 
magazine; $59 to $95 for each 
miniature lead figure which 
represents a character; $5 per 
module; and more for other 
books and supplies. 

What are young people getting 
for their money? 

It is a game Dager calls a 
Christian college campus fad. 
It is a game which is part of the 
curriculum for Arizona 
students in classes for the gifted 
and talented. 

On the other hand, D 85 D is 
a game banned in Utah's 
schools. It is also a diversion 
condemned by many Christian 
researchers. 

Paul Duncan, dean of 

students at Lee College, notes 

that D 8s D is not allowed on 

the Lee campus. Paul called the 

Christian Research Center in 

California. Their opinion: D 85 D 

is, at best, very poor use of a 

Christian's time; it is, at worst, a 

one-way road into the occult. □ 

I ^f/K^T From Da de City, Flor- 

^BpP^j^k ida, Lance graduated from 
Lee College in 1980 with 
wj»k 9Q Wjt 1 a background of news- 
paper reporting. He is 
presently a staff writer 
for the Evangel and copy 
editor for the Church of 
God Publishing House. 
Lance is also involved with children's min- 
istries. D 





It's "Amen," Tommy, not "10-4, 
Good Buddy!" 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 
i BAPTISTRY HEATERS 




A.C 214 657-6522 



210 Henderson. Texas 75652 



APPEARANCE 

Does Make a Difference 





Cap ft Gown •& Company 

Division c* Carnation Company 

Champaign, IL • Long island City, NY. 

VanNuys,CA»OkiahomaC!ty.OK 

For a fr aa ootor catalo g n wtta: 

Coitoojate Cap & Gown Co., 

1000 N. Market, Owmpaign, !L 



AMT1GIU 



"'People who claim to have developed their 
inward powers break most of the laws ofMosesl 



GOD Delivered Me, Joseph C. Kwarteng 



do not claim to be an authority on the occult 
but as a former member of an occultic 
society — and as one who has been saved by the 
Lord and Savior Jesus Christ — I want to share 
with fellow Christians something of what I know 
the occult to be. I also want to point out why I 
think it is dangerous for Christians to belong to 
occultic movements. 

Simply defined, occult means 
"hidden" — something beyond the bounds of 
ordinary knowledge, mysterious, or concealed 
from human view. 

Occultism is concerned with the hidden side of 
life. 

From this definition, I want to sound a 
warning to any Christian tempted to indulge in 
occultism. All hidden things belong to God. The 
Word of God states, "The secret things belong 
unto the Lord our God: but those things which 
are revealed belong unto us and to our children 
for ever, that we may do all the words of the 
law" (Deuteronomy 29:29). 

The secret things of life belong to God only. 
No one else has a key to these hidden things; 
therefore, any teaching which attempts to reveal 
unto us that which God has deemed right to hide 
must be wrong. All that such teachings do is 
release the power of the devil, who is the author 
of all deceitful teachings. 

All God wants His children to know has been 
revealed in the Scriptures. Any mystic studies 
found beyond the Word of God are to be avoided. 

With slight differences, the teachings of most 
occultic institutions are the same. Following are 
some of those teachings. 

1. The occult teaches that there is a hidden 
power resident within man. 

By certain meditations, this hidden power can 



be developed to one's advantage. Such is 
the first device used to get Christians 
to fall. It is an appeal to the pride 
of life (see 1 John 2:16). 

According to some such 
teachings, one can develop 
to the level of Jesus by 
meditation and concen- 
tration. One can there- 
fore do and be all 
things. 

Occultists argue 
that Christ is not 
the Son of God 
but that, by sub- 
jecting Himself to 
meditation and 
concentration, He 
developed His 
hidden powers 
and thus became 
a "master." Mas- 
ter is a term 
used in the occult 
world for souls which 
reach perfection in 
their spiritual devel- 
opment. After phys- 
ical death, such souls 
remain in the spirit 
world, from whence they 
return to help those who 
need them. 

Development of this so-called 
hidden power should not be 
practiced by any Christian. As 
Christians, our source of power is 
Christ, through the Holy Spirit who dwells 
in us. "What? know ye not that your body is 
the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, 




8 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



jyraciL] 




which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?" 
(1 Corinthians 6:19). 

The power that dwells in a sanctified body is the Holy 

Ghost. The source of the Holy Ghost is God; and, as such, 
He is God. All power belongs to God. We cannot therefore 
by any practices develop the power of God any further 
(see Matthew 28:18; Luke 10:19). 

To accept occultic teachings is to believe Christ is 
not God but, rather, that He developed through 
mystic training and is therefore in the same class 
with Buddha, Mohammed, and other religious 
visionaries. If we belong to this school of 
thought, our faith is questionable. 
"Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am 
well pleased" (Luke 3:22). Do we believe this 
statement of God? How could God's own 
Son go through tiring and strenuous exercises 
in search for hidden power? How can the 
author of power lack power? 
2. The occult teaches some form of 
reincarnation as fact. 
According to this belief a soul leaves a 
physical body at death and enters another 
body with the first breath at birth. With 
each earthly existence, the soul develops and 
acquires experience. This continues until 
perfection is reached, or until one becomes 
Christlike. Once Christlike, or a master, the soul 
remains in the spirit world. 
One mystic school teaches that Okomfo Anokye, 
of Ashanti (Ghana) fame, was a master in the 
Eastern part of the earth. He was reincarnated in 
Ghana to pursue perfectipn. Ironically, Okomfo Anokye 
was, for all intent and purposes, a fetish priest. 
Statues of this Ghana fetish priest leave no doubt but 
that he was an idol worshiper. Yet, the students of 
occultism call him a "master." 
How can a devil's agent, like this man, be revered 
by a Christian? 
. Another interesting teaching of occultism is that one receives 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



rewards for his good actions and suffers adverse 
effects of his ill behavior during his earthly life. 

If you do good, nature rewards you with good 
things. You are punished for all your 
irresponsible actions. Thus, those who live a good 
life experience heaven here while evildoers have 
their hell here. 

To this school, there is nothing like heaven or 
hell after death. Heaven and hell are only 
concepts. They are not real. There is no eternal 
life for the righteous, no eternal punishment for 
the unrighteous. 

Yet Scripture is very plain about heaven and 
hell. The Bible speaks about the resurrection of 
the righteous dead and the catching away of the 
living saints unto Christ when He comes the 
second time: "For this we say unto you by the 
word of the Lord, that we which are alive and 
remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not 
prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord 
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, 
with the voice of the archangel, and with the 
trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise 
first: Then we which are alive and remain shall 
be caught up together with them in the clouds, to 
meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever 
be with the Lord" (1 Thessalonians 4:15-17). 

Here the Word of God is clear. 

The Word of God also speaks about the fact 
that Christ will reign on earth for a thousand 
years with the righteous: "And hast made us unto 
our God kings and priests: and we shall reign 
on the earth" (Revelation 5:10). 

"But the rest of the dead lived not again until 
the thousand years were finished. This is the first 
resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath 
part in the first resurrection: on such the second 
death hath no power, but they shall be priests 
of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a 
thousand years" (Revelation 20:5, 6). 

From these Bible readings, any teaching against 
the Resurrection and against the reign of our 
Lord Jesus is calculated to steal the Christian away 
from his rightful place or inheritance. 

Every true believer also knows that, without 



Christ in one's heart, it is simply impossible to 
live a good life. Paul, writing to the Galatians, 
said: "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I 
live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the 
life which I now live in the flesh I live by the 
faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave 
himself for me" (Galatians 2:20). 

Paul tried with all his power to live a life 
acceptable to God, but could not until he 
allowed Christ to live through him. Let us be 
watchful, therefore, of this deceitful teaching of 
the occult. 

4. The occult emphasizes faith in masters 
(dead souls). 

Students of this thought, both initiates and 
aspirants, have faith in dead souls rather than 
Jesus Christ. They even revere fallen angels and 
refer their problems to such beings for solutions. 
During their meditation and concentration exercises 
they are trained to tune in to such spirits. All 
sorts of requests are made to the spirits, and the 
occultist receives the devil's answer through faith 
in them. Those involved in these studies believe 
they can reach God through these so-called 
masters. 

How can one go to God through a dead soul? 

Christ said, "I am the way, the truth, and the 
life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by 
me" (John 14:6). 

5. To the occultist, Jesus is not a personal 
Savior. 

Jesus is one of the many masters. 

The basis of Christian faith is that Jesus died 
because of our sins and that by believing in Him 
we have life eternal. "For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). "But as 
many as received him, to them gave he power 
to become the sons of God, even to them that 
believe on his name" (John 1:12). 

6. The world of the occult is signposted with 
Eastern words without their translated meanings. 

One does not know, therefore, what he invites 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 16 



10 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



WL<A, 



mil by^Hoyt E.^tone 




^^TnriT® 



^ap** 



f\ reg Kernes still thought it 
WJT was all a joke. He didn't 
O^ believe in witches and it 
was really incomprehensible that 
Roy Lutz, his best friend, 
could take Maria Gilmore 
seriously. 

"Really, Roy, I'm not 
interested." Greg stood in the 
upstairs hall of his home, 
impatiently twisting the belt of 
his bathrobe, phone pressed to 
his ear. "Thanks for calling 
but you know how I feel." 

"Oh, come on, Greg. All the 
other kids are going to be there. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



arra 



Owen, Eugene, Elaine, 
George, even Susan. And Maria 
says it's the perfect night. Full 
moon, everything. So you don't 
believe all that stuff Maria 
says. Look, Man, I don't believe 
it either. But I'll have to say 
it makes for a lot of fun and the 
gang sure misses you." 

"Sorry, Roy, but it's just not 
for me." Greg fidgeted. "Look, 
I'm sorry but I've got to go. I 
left my bathwater running." 

"Alright. But think about it. 
You can let us know tonight." 

Greg soaked himself lazily in 
the giant bathtub. It gave him 
time to think. About Maria. 
School. The slow evaporation 
of his dreams for a strong Bible 
club at Keaton High. 

When school ended last spring, 
things were going pretty well. 
Greg had been elected senior 
class president and, although 
he knew this wouldn't give him 
license to cram religion down 
his friends' throats, he had 
certainly felt proud of the 
opportunity to witness. He had 
even gone to his pastor for 
advice and Roy had agreed to 
help. 

Then came Maria! Tall, lithe, 
dark-eyed Maria with her long 
hair, dungarees, sandals, guitar, 
and a voice that purred like a 
Siamese cat. 

Maria's father, a chemist 
with the Olin Corporation, had 
been transferred in from San 
Francisco. So far, no one knew 
anything about her mother 
other than that she didn't live 
with them in the big 
twelve-room home on Peach 
Street where the late Dr. 
Peters had kept offices. Sam 
Tucker did the gardening. His 
wife, Marie, kept house. 

Keaton High was introduced 
to Maria on Monday. Rumors 



started that day. Maria had 
been around. She had a sharp 
tongue, she smoked pot and 
didn't give a flip for anything or 
anyone. On the afternoon of 
the second day, Maria was in 
the principal's office and 
before the student council. Found 
in her pocketbook were candy 
cigarettes and a dozen loose 
aspirins. 

"Do you smoke, Maria?" Mr. 
Dawson asked. 

"Yeah." 

"Pot?" 

"Yeah." 

"Where is it?" 

"You're holding it, Mister." 

"Maria, this is aspirin and 
candy." 

"Of course," Maria smiled 
and shook hair from her 
shoulders, "to you. But I 
make of it what I want." 

Greg interrupted. "You 
mean you pretend that this is 
pot?" 

Maria eyed Greg coldly. For a 
long moment she didn't speak. 
"I do not pretend. I am a 
witch." 

Mr. Dawson dismissed the 
whole affair but Maria 
gradually built up a following. 
During recess and at lunch, 
she could be heard strumming 
her guitar and singing sad 
songs, sometimes in a language 
the kids didn't understand but 
which Maria claimed was Arabic. 

Greg, too, sort of pushed 
Maria backstage. Student 
government, senior class plans 
for a trip to D.C., and an extra 
effort to keep his grades up 
left little time for interest in a 
self-styled witch. Finally, 
though, Greg had gotten around 
to thoughts of the Bible club 
and Maria came into the picture. 
Roy had lost interest. So had 
the others. 



Now, as he relaxed in the 
hot water and counted them off 
one by one, it seemed freakish 
how those kids who last year 
had shown the most interest in 
the club were suddenly turned 
off. More correctly, they were 
turned on to Maria. 

"Jumping Jehoshaphat!" 
Greg said aloud. He sat up in 
the tub and began to bathe 
feverishly. It was almost as if 
Maria were putting forth 
special effort to recruit the 
former members of his Bible 
club. Greg couldn't put up with 
that. Something had to be 
done. 

Shortly, Greg had Roy on 
the phone. 

"What time did you say?" 

"Ten o'clock. At Ray's 
Drive-in. We plan on pizza, 
some music and chitchat, then 
off to the mountain. Maria 
found the place. Up by the old 
fire tower. It's real neat." 

"Alright. I'm going with you, 
Roy. But only this once. And 
you should know right off I'm 
not the least bit interested in 
Maria's occult powers. If you ask 
me, she's off in the head. 
What I'm going for is to try and 
talk some sense into you. 
Maybe I'll understand better how 
to do that if I see what you're 
mixed up in. Firsthand." 

Roy laughed. "You'll like 
her, Greg. Wait and see. Want 
me to pick you up?" 

"No. I'll drive. In case I want 
to leave early." 

Greg hung up. He stood a 
moment by the phone, 
wondering if he had done the 
right thing and feeling a tiny 
bit uneasy. He shrugged. Oh 
well, one time couldn't hurt. 
And maybe he really could help 
Roy. After all, didn't the 
Apostle Paul say he became all 



12 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



things to all men? Or 
something like that. 

* * * * 

The night was warm. Greg 
stood in the deeper shadow of 
the pines, watching as Maria 
directed the gathering of wood 
for a fire. The clearing was 
bathed in moonlight. Beyond, 
silhouetted against a cloudless 
sky, was the old fire tower. 
To the left of it was the face of 
a rugged rock cliff, thirty feet 
high. Tin cans and the ashes of 
old fires told Greg the clearing 
was a favorite campsite for 
hunters. 

One lonely cloud passed across 
the face of the moon. Out of 
the shadow of this darkness 
came Maria. She stood before 
Greg, hands on hips. "You going 
to help, Greg? Or just stand 
there?" 

Greg smiled. "Well, I do 
feel sort of awkward. Letting you 
girls do all the work." 

"Here," Maria's hand touched 
Greg, lingering for just a 
second, and leaving a book of 
matches. "Build the fire. You 
look like a typical boy scout." 

The cloud passed. Greg saw 
the light in Maria's eyes, the 
smile, the tease. Somehow it 
didn't seem she could possibly be 
serious. 

"Maria ..." She turned. 
"What's with this witches bit 
anyhow? You look much better 
suited to the role of an 
angel." 

"Aha. So now it's Mr. Greg 
Kernes' time to play Romeo. 
You surprise me, Greg." She 
tossed her hair and turned away. 

Greg stacked the wood, 
lighted it, and soon had a fire 
crackling. Someone got Maria's 
guitar. She sat on a rock, 
strumming and singing. Susan 
sat with Greg but Greg thought 



only of Maria. The fire 
burned to red embers. 

"Alright, it's eleven-thirty. 
Time to begin." Maria stood. 
She snapped the fingers of her 
right hand and nodded toward 
the car. "Roy, you get my 
things. The rest of you gather 
round. Form a circle and hold 
hands." 

Roy returned with a black 
satchel. Maria took it, placed it 
on a flat rock next to the 
glowing fire, took out a black 
robe and deftly slipped it over 
her head and shoulders. From 
the satchel she next took a 
gold-handled dagger, a black 
book, and a brown leather 
pouch. 

Maria knelt before the fire, 
head bowed. She said words 
Greg didn't understand but he 
knew she was offering some sort 
of prayer. 

Pushing aside the satchel and 
leaving the leather pouch and 
black book on the rock, Maria 
took the dagger and stood. 
With the knife flat in the palms 
of her hands, blade toward 
her heart, she began to chant 
and to move slowly around 
the fire. 

Maria turned her head back 
so that the blue veins in her 
neck were visible. Her eyes 
opened wide but they seemed 
sightless. Slowly, ever so 
slowly, her bare feet felt their 
way around the circle. Her 
low, muffled chant grew stronger. 
She pushed the knife away 
and drew it to her bosom in 
slow cadence. Her head 
twitched and her hair rippled 
magically. 

The other young people began 
to sway left and right in 
rhythm. Greg felt Susan on his 
left and Roy on his right 
begin to squeeze harder and 
harder on his hands. 



Greg didn't like it. He 
suddenly felt nauseated and 
wished he hadn't come. His 
stomach churned. The pizza. 
That was it. Greg put Susan's 
hand in Roy's and stepped 
back from the circle. His nausea 
passed. 

Greg glanced at his watch. 
Almost midnight. Maria 
paused, knelt and picked up the 
leather pouch. "Aw-eee, 
aw-eee, aw-eee," she repeated 
over and over. She took dust 
of some sort from the pouch and 
flung it into the air. "Aw-eee." 

Only then was Greg aware of 
a slight breeze. The dust 
brushed his cheeks and he 
stepped further back from the 
circle. 

Maria exchanged the pouch 
for the black book. She placed 
the dagger on the book and 
once more passed around the 
fire. Opposite the spot where 
Greg had stood, her face 
contorted. She screamed and 
gave a spasmodic jerk that threw 
the dagger into the air. It 
landed three feet in front of 
Greg, causing him to jump. 

It was over. The young people 
unclasped their hands. Maria 
wiped perspiration from her face. 
She picked up the pouch and 
looked around. 

"Where's the knife?" Maria 
asked. 

Everyone looked. No one 
said anything and, for some 
reason, no one looked toward 
Greg. 

"Here it is," Greg picked up 
the knife, walked toward the fire 
and handed it to Maria. 

Maria swallowed, turned away 
and replaced the things in her 
satchel. 

"Susan." 

"Yes, Maria." 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



13 



E&ftarrais 



"Did you ride up with 
Greg?" 

"Un huh." 

"Well, don't ride back. Roy 
and I will take you." 

Greg laughed. "You've got to 
be kidding, Maria." He turned 
to Susan. There was fear on her 
face and, although she 
apologized more than once, she 
refused to get in the car with 
Greg. 

"You are all a bunch of 
nuts," Greg said. He started his 
car and headed home. Down 
the mountain. Alone. 
* * * * 

Greg drove slowly along the 
old fire trail. The road was 
rutted and he watched for rocks 
which could crack an oil pan. 
For two miles the road wound 
steadily down the right side of 
the mountain, finally junctioning 
with a state road that turned 
back up toward the cut. From 
the top, Greg paused a 
moment. Far below were the 
twinkling lights of Keaton. 

Greg sighed, slipped his car 
into second gear and headed 
down. He turned on the radio. 
Pushed the button for WCKY. 
A man announced a special on 
the late Bobby Darrin's LP 
albums. Strangely, although he 
drove and listened to the 
radio, Greg's mind was on 
Maria. He saw her yet in the 
firelight, face aglow, utterly 
obsessed with her delusion. 

At the end of a long grade the 
road made a hairpin turn. 
Greg approached the curve too 
fast. He reached for the 
brake, pressed, and met with no 
resistance. He pumped the 
brake quickly. Three times. 
Nothing! Greg started to shift 
gears. Too late. The curve was 
on him. 

"Help me, Lord," Greg said. 



With clinched teeth he pulled 
hard on the steering wheel. The 
car swerved inward, catching 
for a moment in the ditch line, 
then sliding sideways across 
the road. For a moment Greg 
thought he had made it. Then 
the right shoulder of the road 
melted and the car dropped 
over the mountain. 

Greg shielded his face with 
his arms. Metal crunched. Glass 
broke, a knifelike pain hit 
Greg between the eyes. Then 
darkness. 

The car crashed downward 
twenty feet and wedged 
between two trees. When Greg 
came to himself, he hung by 
his seat belt. Blood gushed from 
a cut in his forehead. One 
headlight burned and the radio 
played, "That's right, folks, 
only $3.98 and you can get this 
lovely record by one of 
America's best-loved singing 
artists. ..." 

Greg turned off the radio, the 
car switch, and the headlights. 
With his handkerchief he wiped 
blood from his face, located 
the cut, and tied the 
handkerchief around his 
forehead. 

Thank God, no bones were 
broken. 

The door on Greg's side was 
jammed. He climbed out the 
opposite side and scrambled 
up to the road. In the distance, 
he heard the motor of a car. 
In a moment, lights. Probably 
Roy, Greg thought. He stood 
in the center of the road, 
waiting. 

"For heaven's sake, Man! 
What happened?" Roy stood 
with Greg in the road, examining 
the cut. Susan and the others 
gathered round. Once they knew 
Greg wasn't hurt badly, they 
turned off the car lights and 



peered over the embankment 
at the wrecked car. 

"Oh, wow!" Susan said, "a 
few feet to the left and you'd 
have gone halfway to Keaton." 

"Thank God," Greg said. He 
swallowed and whispered it 
again. 

Maria spoke. Unnoticed, she 
stood just back of Sharon and 
Greg. "I knew it was going to 
happen." 

Greg turned. "Oh, baloney, 
Maria. You didn't know any 
such thing." Greg glanced 
from Maria's face to Sharon's. 
Greg knew that Maria was 
getting through to Sharon. Roy 
also was listening. 

"The knife, Greg. That was 
for something, you know." 

In Maria's eyes was a strange 
glow, almost as if she rejoiced 
that her prophecy had come 
true. 

"Maria," Greg looked from one 
to another, "you can think 
what you will. And you can hint 
and carry on with your 
strange incantations all you wish 
but you'll never convince me. 
Only God is the governor of life. 
In Him I live and move and 
have my being. What has 
happened tonight may be a 
strange coincidence, and I feel I 
could have spent my time in 
some better way than listening to 
your hogwash; but you didn't 
know what was going to happen 
any more than I did. Only 
God knew. And God loves me. 
He watches over me as a 
Father and it was His grace that 
spared my life tonight." 

Maria laughed. "Well, now, 
listen at the little preacher." 

"No, Maria, I'm not a 
preacher. But I am a 
Christian. I read my Bible and I 
believe it. Roy believes it, 
too. And Sharon. And I don't 



14 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



immm 



appreciate you trying to bring 
confusion into their lives." 

"Oh! And just what do you 
propose to do about it?" 

Maria's hands were on her 
hips, head defiant. Greg 
suddenly felt a witness inside 
him, the coming to the fore of a 
dormant spirit. The hesitancy 
was gone. Maria was the enemy. 
Greg knew he couldn't back 
up. 

"I'll tell you what I'm going 
to do, Maria. I'm going to pray. 
In the name of Jesus Christ, 
I'm going to claim my friends for 
the church. I'm going to ask 
Mom and Dad, and my pastor, 
to pray with me. I'm going to 
believe God for power to show 
you that yours is a delusion of 
the devil." 

"Next time, Greg ..." 
Maria pointed her finger. "Next 
time you won't be so 
fortunate. Come on, Roy. Let's 
go. I don't want to talk about 
it anymore." 

Roy drove Greg home. Greg 
woke his mother and dad, told 
them of the accident. Together 
they prayed and thanked God. 
Greg lay awake until light was 
creeping in. He prayed and he 
worried . . . and, yes . . . 
deep inside he questioned the 
recent events of his life. Still, 
he believed what he had said 
and he intended to hold up 
his testimony. 

"Help me, Lord. For Roy's 
sake. And Sharon's." 

At long last, Greg slept. 
* * * * 

Saturday, Greg went with 
the wrecker crew. They retrieved 
his car and towed it into 
town. Damage was extensive but 
the garage assured him it 
could be restored. In Sunday 
school the following morning 
he gave a brief testimony and 



asked the class to pray with 
him about a special request. 
Neither Sharon nor Roy were 
present. 

Pastor Hainsworth preached 
on "The Power Within Us." His 
text: "Greater is he that is in 
you, than he that is in the 
world" (1 John 4:4). Greg was 
all ears. His heart thumped 
overtime and he walked out of 
service more convinced than ever 
that God's Spirit would lead 
and strengthen him in his 
conflict with Maria. 

The school week flew by. 
Greg suspected Maria had 
been talking with his friends. 
Once, when the gang huddled 
at the end of the hall and he 
suddenly burst in on them 
from the gym, they seemed 
startled and immediately split 
up. Roy didn't talk much and 
Maria eyed him as if she 
expected any moment to see him 
turn purple. 

Strangely, it didn't bother 
Greg in the least. He smiled 
and chatted and whistled through 
four days, confident in the 
Lord. It was on Thursday 
morning, after hearing Maria 
say something about her "old 
man," that Greg came up with 
his idea. He paid Mr. Curtis 
Gilmore a visit. It turned 
out to be a very profitable one. 

"Maria wants to see you, 
Greg," Roy said on Friday 
morning. "In the library." 

The two walked over together. 
Maria was in the reference 
room, alone. Something was up. 
She smiled. 

"We're having another meeting 
tonight, Greg. Same place. 
Come, and I think maybe I can 
take the hex off you." 

"Hex?" 

"Oh, come on, Greg. Don't 
pretend. You've been miserable 



all week. We've been 
watching. You can't hide things 
from your friends, not even 
with all your whistling and 
pretense. Besides, I know you 
haven't forgotten the accident." 

Greg laughed. He looked 
quickly from Maria to Roy. 
Yeah, he could see it. For the 
first time there was doubt on 
Roy's face and perhaps a 
tinge of fear in Maria's eyes. 
Somewhere inside there was a 
crack in her confidence. 

"There's no hex on me, 
Maria. I've never been happier 
in my life." Greg turned to 
the door, closed it, and came 
back to the table. "Sit down, 
Roy. There's something I want 
to say to Maria and you may 
as well hear it too." 

"I don't have time to talk 
with you, Greg Kernes. I . . ." 

"Now, wait a moment, 
Maria ..." Roy had Maria's 
arm. Otherwise she would 
have walked out. "Seems to me 
Greg isn't asking much. It 
won't hurt to hear him out." 

Reluctantly, Maria sat back 
down, opposite Greg. Her lip 
turned up slightly in a pout. 
She looked away. 

"Go on, Greg," Roy said. 

"Well, to begin with, Roy, our 
friend here is a Satanist. Or 
else she claims to be." 

"That's a lie!" Maria's eyes 
blazed. She slapped her hands 
down on the table, leaning 
forward. "That's a lie and you 
know it. I'm a witch, a white 
witch. And that's all. Anyone 
saying anything else is a liar." 

"Tut, tut, tut." Greg pursed 
his lips and made little 
sucking sounds. He continued to 
grin as he stared into Maria's 
eyes. 

"Hey, Man," Roy said, 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



MEMTOKg 



"you're being a little far-out, 
aren't you?" 

"No, Roy, I'm not. And if 
anyone's lying, Maria, it's your 
dad. He's the one who told me." 

Maria turned white. Her 
hands slowly clinched and 
unclinched. She swallowed, but 
said nothing. 

"Anton LaVey, Maria. The 
First Church of Satan, San 
Francisco. Black masses. The 
Satanic Bible. Your mother's 
death from drugs. Your dad 
told me all about it. He didn't 
want to tell me. And he said 
it all with tears running down 
his cheeks. Right there in his 
office, Maria. That's why he 
moved here in the first place. 
And . . . Maria . . . you made 
your dad a promise." 

Maria jumped to her feet. She 
cursed. First her father and 
then Greg. She walked back and 
forth two or three times and 
then she leaned over the table. 
"You're going to be sorry for 
this, Greg Kernes. That accident 
you had last week . . . huh . . . 
that's not anything compared 
to what's coming. Mark my 
word." 

Maria turned and headed 
for the door. "Let's go, Roy." 

Roy didn't move. He sat 
eyeing his nails, slowly rubbing 
his hands together. His back 
was to Maria and he was 
grinning. 

"Roy!" 

"Sorry, Maria." 

The door slammed. Roy sat a 
moment, then turned toward 
Greg. 

"You telling the truth?" 

"Yeah." 

"Wow, oh wow! Man, I 
knew she was way out. All that 
witches stuff and all. But I 
didn't take it seriously. You 



know, I sort of thought of 
Maria as the star of Bewitched 
or J Dream of Jeannie. She 
even used the Bible, Greg. A 
real Bible. I read some of it." 

Greg stood. He slapped Roy 
on the shoulder. "But isn't 
that just like the old devil? He'll 
use any trick. What we've got 
to do is get the Bible club going. 
And tell the others. Maybe we 
can even help Maria. That's 
what her dad is praying." 

The boys stood. "Really, Greg. 
Weren't you scared? Not even 
a tiny bit? The accident and 
all?" 

"Well . . . for a few moments 
there . . . yes. I guess I did 
have a little fear. Who wouldn't? 
The devil is after every one 
of us. But then I remembered 
the scripture, 'Be not 
overcome of evil, but overcome 
evil with good' (Romans 
12:21). You know, I don't think 
Paul would have written that 
if it weren't possible. Do you?" □ 
— Reprinted from Encounter 

THE DARKER SIDE 
OF MAN 

Continued from page 4 



It is not horoscopes or 
four-leaf clovers which will 
release us from our bonds: only 
the truth can set us free (John 
8:32). □ 

Dean Strong, a native 
of Kentucky, is a gradu- 
ate of both Northwest Bi- 
ble College and Lee 
College. Dean is present- 
ly working on a master's 
degree at the Church of 
God School of Theology, 
Cleveland, Tennessee, 
with an emphasis in Christian educa- 
tion. □ 

GOD DELIVERED ME 

Continued from page 10 




into his life by reciting what 
occultists call "mantra." These 



are words with vibrations, the 
weapons of the occult. There 
is a mantra for every situation 
or demand. Mantra are to the 
occultist what faith is to a 
Christian. 

7. The occult places great 
emphasis upon secret lodges 
and societies. 

Such teachings deceive 
people into believing they can 
belong to Christ and still 
belong to lodges, Theological 
Science Society, Buddhism, 
and so on. The teachers do this 
by frequent references to 
Bible verses with twisted 
meaning. Among such Bible 
verses are these: "I can do all 
things through Christ which 
strengthened! me" (Philippians 
4:13); "But my God shall 
supply all your need according to 
his riches in glory by Christ 
Jesus" (Philippians 4:19); 
"Neither shall they say, Lo 
here! or, lo there! for, behold, 
the kingdom of God is within 
you" (Luke 17:21). 

Do the students of occultism 
develop hidden power? 

The answer is emphatically 
no. 

Rather, by their faithfulness 
to the devil, through their 
meditation and concentration, 
they permit the devil to reveal 
himself as an angel of light. 
By the various mantra, the 
powers of darkness are drawn 
to one's aid for good or bad. 
People who claim to have 
developed their inward powers 
break most of the laws of 
Moses. They are often 
drunkards, smokers, adulterers 
and fornicators. 

These are among the many 
reasons why a Christian should 
not become involved in any 
way with the occult. □ 



16 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



FIATTO! 




Joseph Kwarteng is a 
native of Ghana, West 
Africa. Joseph earned a 
degree in science, major- 
ing in zoology and bota- 
ny, and in June 1967 
became a public school 
teacher. In 1969, Joseph 
enrolled as a student of 
an occultic society headquartered in Flori- 
da, U.S.A. In March 1973 he was initiated 
as a full member of that society and, as 
Joseph will tell you, shortly thereafter started 
experiencing occultic powers. 

For six years Joseph worked hard to 
earn money and to enjoy a comfortable life 
but he found he was only putting his wages 
into a bag with holes. Rather than discovering 
power, he became a slave to drunkenness, 
idolatry, adultery and pride. 

"Miserable as I was," Joseph stated, "I 
hated to hear the name of Jesus Christ. To 
me Jesus was no more than a prophet 
who reached perfection by mystic training. 
I told Christians who witnessed to me that I 
would one day be just like Him." 
Then Joseph learned a new lesson about 



Christ. In 1979 he became a born-again 
Christian. Joseph is presently a student at 
the Church of God School of Theology. He 
plans to return to his homeland soon. We 
are happy to have him share this article 
with the Lighted Pathway's readership. □ 




TOM CRASSANO'S first long- 
play stereo album, FREE, is 
contemporary gospel music at 
its best. Tom has done it right, 
rremendous orchestration, 
thanks to friends from Furman 
where Tom is a voice 
Derformance major. Variety in 
:erms of style and mood, 
'ersonal performance on the 
jiano keyboard. A voice that 
nakes one glad youth is yet a 
Dart of our world. 

On top of all that, Tom wrote 
lyrics and composed music for 
?very one of the ten numbers: 



5IDE1 

esus Christ Will Hear Your Every Prayer 

The Times 

Free 

You Know He's Coming 

Turning 

SIDE2 

I Am Happy in the Lord 

That Rainy Stormy Weather 

Mount Up With Wings 

Gentle Meditation 

Without Jesus 



Don't miss it! Price, $798. 
Available at your Pathway Bookstores or, order direct from: 




TOM GRASSANO 
P. O. Box 2494 
Cleveland, TN 37311 
Phone (615) 478-1372 






Church Pews, Inc. Jf 

2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 
205-275-3101 
Complete Line • Solid Wood ( j 



ad-prn 



"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items" 

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St., Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



FOR 



Write for fr 
BROCHURE' 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

(615) 875-0679 
351 1 HIXSON PIKE, CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS 




VALDOSTA TENT 
& AWNING COMPANY 

706 N. Forrest St., VaJdosU, GA 31601 
Office Phone Mailing Addre* 

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178 

Call, write, or come by and see us 
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!) 

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner 
Home Phone (912) 247-5209 

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years- 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 




See pastor for more information 

PLAN TO ATTEND THE INSTITUTE IN YOUR AREA 

Sponsored by the Church of God Department of General Education 
and Department of Youth and Christian Education 



The Cult of the Occult, Carl Richardson 



M 



an has always been, and 
man remains, basically religious. 
Man will worship something. 
Either he bows his heart and 
bends his knees to the true 
God, or else he erects a god of 
his own making. There is no 
middle ground. No neutral 
position. 

In my text verse, the Apostle 
Paul writes a warning to 
young Timothy: "Now the Spirit 
speaketh expressly, that in the 
latter times some shall depart 
from the faith, giving heed to 
seducing spirits, and doctrines of 
devils" (1 Timothy 4:1). 

One need only pick up a 
magazine or turn on a radio 
or switch on the television to 
recognize that Paul's warning 
is most appropriate for this hour 
and for this generation. 

INTEREST IN THE OCCULT IS RISING FAST 
THROUGHOUT THE U.S. TODAY 

Things are now taking place which most of us, 
only a few years ago, would have laughed about. 
Who among us would have taken seriously the 
idea of witchcraft? Who would have believed that 
one could find power through the devil to hex 
an enemy to death? Who would have dared 
predict that intelligent men and women of the 
early 1980's would build altars to such an ancient 
goddess as Venus and would come before her 
nude in order to engage in all types of sexual 
rites? All in the name of religion! 

It's happening today! It's happening in small 




towns and in large cities and in rural areas of our 
nation. It's happening with a steady repetition 
that beats out a warning of the coming judgment 
of God. 

Perhaps you heard of Patrick Newell. New 
Jersey. Twenty years old. Or maybe you read 
his story in Time magazine. Patrick talked two of 
his friends into drowning him. He begged them. 
He persuaded them by saying they would be doing 
him a favor. Patrick's theory was that if his 
friends murdered him he would be able to return 
in charge of forty legions of demons. 

Or Kim Brown. Kim was convicted of 
manslaughter for stabbing a sixty-two-year-old 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



&MDW 



man to death. Kim told reporters she enjoyed 
killing that man. In fact, it gave her a sexual 
thrill. She went on to say that "the devil must 
have interceded for me since I was sentenced to 
only seven years in prison." 

On August 8, 1969, five people were 
murdered at the home of a wealthy movie director. 
X marks on Sharon Tate and Jay Sebring 
indicated that the murders bore some sort of 
ritualistic significance, a fact later confirmed by 
witnesses who were members of "the Manson 
family." 

This Manson band of young people lived on the 
edge of Death Valley. They had sworn 
allegiance to a deranged man who introduced them 
to drugs, sex orgies and command killings of 
shocking brutality. 

It all sounds far out, doesn't it? But each case 
is true! And what's even worse is that this 
fascination with the occult and the forbidden is 
not limited to a few hippies. In fact, Time 
magazine reported in 1972 that perhaps "as 
many as ten million Americans were dabbling in 
the occult arts." That number has continued to 
grow. 

Susy Smith, in a book entitled Today's 
Witches, wrote a few years back that there were 
probably as many as 60,000 witches and 
warlocks in the United States. 

New books on the occult appear on the 
newsstands and in our libraries constantly. Young 
people seem especially drawn to these books. 
Some colleges now offer courses in witchcraft and 
occultism. 

Perhaps most startling of all is what Susy Smith 
noted: "The idea that only the lower classes, the 
dopes, the befuddled old ladies take an interest in 
the occult is a thing of the past. Now the upper 
and middle classes, the respected, are taking up 
witchcraft." 

SOME EVEN WORSHIP SATAN HIMSELF 

The Bible tells us clearly that we are engaged 
in a spiritual warfare. "We wrestle not against 
flesh and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
world, against spiritual wickedness in high 
places" (Ephesians 6:12). 

Perhaps, as children, we laughed and took 
lightly such stories as "The Devil and Daniel 
Webster." It could even be that modern 
medicine and psychiatry have lulled some of us 



into rationalizing away the seriousness of this 
struggle. But the struggle is on! Men and 
women still come under the dominating influence 
of Satan. Men and women yet yield to the 
devil's commands. They become reprobate in mind 
and debauched in character. They often become 
possessed of the devil in a very literal way, so 
much so that no psychiatrist and no technique of 
modern medicine can help them. 

Is it any wonder that Paul warned young 
Timothy? And is it not clear why the Bible speaks 
so strongly against toying with such evils? 

In every century and in every generation there 
have been those who were servants of the devil 
but it has taken the present generation to develop 
an open cult of Satanism: to publicize the 
practice of worshiping Satan and to gloat in its 
sheer wickedness. 

Herbert Sloane is a professed Satanist who lives 
in Toledo, Ohio. "We see Satan as our blessed 
Savior," he says. "We hold Satan in esteem just as 
Christians [esteem] Jesus Christ or Buddhists 
their Buddha. Our Lord Satan is a supernatural 
being." 

"But Brother Richardson," some ask, "is it really 
all that serious?" 

Well, judge for yourself. 

In 1965, a man named Anton LaVey formed 
the First Church of Satan. LaVey's church is 
headquartered in a thirteen-room mansion within 
sight of the Golden Gate Bridge of San Francisco. 
It's painted black inside and out. LaVey's church 
claimed a membership of over 5,000 in 1972 and 
LaVey himself expressed astonishment at how 
fast the growth came. 

Of all the modern Satanists, LaVey has 
received most publicity. He is six feet tall. A man 
in his late thirties. He wears a black cape, lined 
inside with red velvet. His head is shaven and 
oiled, and he has a goatee. He drives a Jaguar 
sports car, license number SATAN-9, and he says, 
"This is a cult dedicated to the enjoyment of 
worldly pleasures and free from moral restrictions, 
guilt feelings, or original sin." 

In the opening of one of his services, as 
reported by Susy Smith, LaVey chants, "Ring 
up the demons from the lower pit . . . Lucifer is 
risen to proclaim this is the age of Satan! Satan 
rules the earth . . . rise and give the sign of the 
horns! The flesh prevails and a great church 
shall be built in its name. No longer shall a man's 
salvation be dependent on his self-denial. And it 



20 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



shall be known that the world of 
the flesh and the living shall 
be the greatest preparation for 
any and all eternal delights." 

LaVey has special prayers for 
those of his congregation who 
come forward and request such. 
In the name of Satan he will 
pray for a young man to find 
another job or for a young 
man to get the money he wants 
or for a young girl's boyfriend 
to pay her more attention. 

LaVey is the author of a 
book titled Satanic Bible. Time 
magazine reported that on 
some college campuses it outsells 
the Holy Bible. 

Most notorious of LaVey's 
escapades was a wedding 
performed for Judith Case and 
John Raymond. One hundred 
guests attended. The couple took 
their vows before a black altar 
on which stretched a red-haired, 
naked woman. The crowd 
threw black rice. The couple 
later told newsmen that their 
marriage was conceived not in 
heaven but in hell. 

That, my brothers and sisters, 
illustrates some of the evils 
presently going on in the name 
of occult religion. 

THE BIBLE TELLS US, 
'FROM SUCH TURN A WAY' 

"This know also," Paul wrote 
to Timothy, "that in the last 
days perilous times shall come. 
For men shall be lovers of 
their own selves, covetous, 
boasters, proud, blasphemers, 
disobedient to parents, 
unthankful, unholy, Without 
natural affection, trucebreakers, 
false accusers, incontinent, 
fierce, despisers of those that are 
good, Traitors, heady, 
highminded, lovers of pleasures 
more than lovers of God; 
Having a form of godliness, but 
denying the power thereof: 



from such turn away" (2 
Timothy 3:1-5). 

Christ Jesus came into the 
world to destroy the works of 
the devil. Christ came to 
establish His Kingdom in the 
human heart. His Kingdom is 
purity and love; honesty and 
hope; holiness, cleanliness and 
faith in the future. 

Let us beware of any gods 
other than the true God. 

Jesus Christ is Lord! □ 
Reprinted by permission: 
"Forward in Faith" radio script 

ONION PLANTS 

X 500 ASSORTED SWEET ONION Plants -SI 1 95 
J? 250 Plants -S8 95 

V 150 Plants- $6 95 

V FREE Instructions and recipes Included 
¥ Onion plants are hardy — Plant early 



TEXAS ONION PLANT CO. Boi 87 1 -JL 
*vill«, TX 75031 



ATTENTION PASTORS 

Monthly sermon service. Prepared by Church 
of God pastor. Endorsed by some leading 
ministers. For more information and free 
sample, "Proof of Pre-Tribulation Rapture," 
write, Insights, Box 3534, Cleveland, TN 
37311. 



SERMON OUTLINES 

44 Sermon Outlines from Jeremiah, 34 
Sermon Outlines from Genesis 1:11, 52 
Sermon Outlines for Revival, 20 Sermon 
Outlines on Suffering, All $2 each, except 
Suffering ($1.25), Order from: C. E. DeLoach, 
P. O. Box 87, Shorter, AL 36075 




WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



8. Write for free estimate. 

Regency Gowns 

$18. 95up 

EXPERT TAILORING 

Finest Fabrics, including 
Permanent Press and Wash 
and Wear Superior Quality 
Guaranteed Satisfaction 
Free Color Catalog and Fa- 
bric Swatches on Request 



R£ 



EGENCY 

H.'.J WIYl.'I 'iW 

P.O. Box 10557 LX 
Jacksonville, Florida 32207 



SNOWY 

FANTASY 

Dancing on 
crystal icicles, 
sunbeams sparkle 
in futile effort to 
restore warmth. 
Frosty ground 
beneath my feet: 
frozen , 
barren, 
death white. 
Invigorating breezes 
tickle the blood in 
my veins. 

Exhilarating coolness 
rushes my being. 
Brrr! 

— Fawnia Taylor 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew 




BEFORE 



AFTER 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 

McGiffms Road. Box 67-B 
Jackson. OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn Q . Q AHnH 
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848"41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 






1TK 



Update 




Imagine that verbal fight goes on between two close friends. The misunderstanding is 
caused by distorted facts and false information. An evil report, given with wrong 
motivations, causes the hearer to jump to inaccurate conclusions and to respond with 
unscriptural "solutions." 

Evil reports are so destructive they can break up long-lasting, close friendships: "A 
whisperer separateth chief friends" (Proverbs 16:28). 

Small as it is, your tongue can defile your whole body and others by giving an evil 
report. James writes, "The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity ... it defileth the whole 
body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell" (James 3:6). 

The tongue can turn a nation to destruction. The evil report from ten spies returning from 
Canaan kept the people of Israel from claiming the promises of God. Because they 
believed an evil report the elders of Israel died in the wilderness. 

What is an evil report? An unauthorized, distorted, or false report which causes us to 
form an evil opinion about another person. 

How are evil reports given? By words, facial expressions, gestures, and voice tones. 
They can be subtle or obvious, quiet or angry, sweet or bitter. 

Who gives an evil report? A whisperer: one who secretly or privately passes on evil 
reports to others (Psalm 41:7). A gossip: one who sensationalizes rumors and partial 
information. A slanderer: one who seeks to destroy another's reputation with damaging 
facts, distortions of facts, or evil suspicions (Numbers 14:36). A busybody: one who digs 
up evil reports and spreads them by means of gossip, slander, or whispering. Such action 
is classified with the sins of murder and stealing: "Let none of you suffer as a murderer, or 
as a thief, or as an evildoer, or as a busybody in other men's matters" (1 Peter 4:15). 

Evil reports are motivated by bitterness, rebellion, deception, pride, guilt, and envy. 

Satan uses an evil report to discredit spiritual leadership, to cause Christians to close 
their spirits toward one another, to multiply conflicts and produce more ungodliness, and 
to prompt non-Christians to mock Christianity and reject Christ. 

God warns, "Whoso privily slandereth his neighPour, him will I cut off" (Psalm 101:5). 

Three things every Christian should consider: (1) Am I guilty of giving an evil report? If 
so, have I asked God to forgive? (2) Have I received an evil report and is that message 
causing me spiritual problems? (3) Am I fellowshiping with a person who gives evil 
reports? □ 



W.A. Davis 



22 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



f!W§ mmd AOTII¥ETE 



Books 



WHO SAYS GET MARRIED? by Don Meredith "A dynamic life is not found 
by seeking sex, marriage, wealth, or prestige; instead, life is found in a personal 
knowledge of God," declares Don Meredith. "Nowhere in Scripture does God imply or say 
that being married is better than being single or that marriage is the key to happiness." 
Who Says Get Married? exhorts singles to find their completeness in God, to learn to 
build healthy, lasting relationships and to get on with the business of living a purposeful 
life now. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville) □ 

MORE THAN A GAME by Joe Smalley This is a true story of the Athletes in 
Action (AIA) USA basketball team. Born in faith, AIA is the dream of a former football 
player. But was it faith or folly for Dave Hannah to arrange Athletes in Action's first 
schedule when he had just one player and no coach? The team, as committed to 
evangelism as it is to basketball, ranks among the world's unique. But could it ever, as 
Hannah fervently hoped, rank among the world's best? Hannah's struggle to keep his 
vision alive interweaves with the stories of the team's key figures and their families. 
(Here's Life Publishers; Price, $4.95) □ 

THE SINGLE EXPERIENCE by Keith Miller and Andrea Wells Miller 
How does it feel to be single in a doubles world? Keith Miller knows about it. So does 
Andrea Wells Miller. They know the unusual feelings of failure strangely mixed with the 
joyous achievements of independence. They've felt the dread of being lonely coupled with 
the rich rewards of openness. They've fought the temptation to linger too long over painful 
memories, while striving to move ahead into a healing new way of life. 

Here is a powerful point of departure for any caring person who wants to become more 
conscious of the special problems and gifts which are part of The Single Experience. Two 
of today's most sensitive writers and popular speakers, the Millers are not afraid to share 
openly and honestly their feelings and their discoveries. 

Singleness, they emphasize, is not just an unending series of painful and difficult 
experiences. It is an opportunity for self-examination and growth. Some topics covered 
are coping with loneliness, the search for a new identity, gaining emotional independence 
from parents, rearing children alone, allowing friendships to develop, becoming financially 
responsible, thinking through sexual choices, achieving intimacy, and overcoming the fear 
of broken relationships. (Word Books, Waco, TX; Price, $8.95) □ 

YOU CAN CONQUER GRIEF BEFORE IT CONQUERS YOU by Lester 

Sumrall Do you dwell on what's wrong with your life instead of what's good and 
wholesome and right? Do you often have the "moody blues" — without ever knowing 
why? Do you like to sit and brood by yourself? Do you feel like a failure? 

If you answered yes to any of these questions then something's eating you, and that 
something may be grief. 

"Grief is not just a passing mood," says Lester Sumrall. "It can twist your life, even 
destroy your life, if you let it. Our generation is heavy-laden with grief; the mighty suffer 
grief, as do the humble. Grief reaches into the royal castles of Europe and America's Oval 
Office, as well as into hovels and tenements." 

Sumrall's biblical insights and personal experiences will help you understand the nature 
of grief and will show you how you can defeat grief's emotionally disabling effects. 
(Thomas Nelson Publishers; Paperback, $3.95) Q 

JESUS WORLD by Jamie Buckingham a novel by one of the most widely 
read authors today. Jesus World is the mind-boggling story of the computer gospel gone 
wild. It is the story of a world in which most of us can easily be caught up. It is a religious 
Disney World, but it portrays a nightmare that is altogether believable as we get caught 
up with the author and the characters he so skillfully creates. (Chosen Books, Lincoln, 
VA; Price, $4.95) □ 




BUILD | 

BUILD | CHURCHES 
BUILD 




FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 



dbRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 




INC. 



Over 150 buildings constructed In Southeast 




^IVI,,::.!, 



• BAPTISTRIES 
» • WALL CROSSES 
i« BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 



ERECTION WITH CORIPANV 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL 
COLLECT: 



GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC 
P.O. BOX S10 
ROSWELLBA 30077 



CHRISTIAN SINGLES 
CONFERENCE 
MAY 20-21, 1982 
TAMPA, FLA. 

FEATURED GUEST: TOM NETHERTON 
CHECK YOUR CALENDAR NOW! 
(More information to follow) 

General Youth and 
Christian Education 
Department 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



Current Happenings with Questions tor Christian Retlettion 



* 



Compiled by SON JI /I LEE HUNT, Editorial As s tstant General Department ot Youth and Christian Edutalton 



PREGNANCY AND DRINKING 

Last year when Dr. Joseph A. Pursch wrote in the Journal of 
the American Medical Association that a pregnant woman ought 
not drink, the American public reacted with shock. 

Some responses follow: 

"My husband won't like that at all." 

"Can I at least have some wine with my meals? I can see how 
whiskey may not be a good idea, but surely a little wine can't be 
harmful." 

One doctor said if he pushed "no drinking" too hard, he might 
become known as "hard-nosed on drinking." That would harm 
his credibility. 

Dr. Pursch received such a barrage of indignation that he 
wrote, "We seem to think drinking alcohol is not only a custom, 
or even the social norm, but a necessity, like health care or cars 
or television." (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □ 

QUESTIONS: 

1. Does it surprise you that people care more about momen- 
tary pleasure than about the life and health of a child? 

2. Dr. Pursch included health care, cars, and television in his 
list of "necessities." Maybe he was joking. What would you 
include? 



MONEY— MAN'S BEST FRIEND? 

CHATTANOOGA — A man who has seen both sides of the 
coin, so to speak, shared some of the insight which he had 
gained concerning the misconceptions commonly held about 
those who have money. 

"Except for the style of living and the material and creature 
comforts, there is a very thin line separating the rich and the 
poor. 

"Yet, the fellow who is having a tough time getting by 
invariably believes that the guy with the money has 'got it 
made.' " 

In fact, the have-nots have convinced themselves that mon- 
ey's purchasing power extends far beyond material things. "They 
delude themselves into thinking money can buy anything, includ- 
ing health and happiness and friendship." (Chattanooga News- 
Free Press) □ 

QUESTIONS: 

Ask yourself . . . 

1. Am I happy with the material things I have? 

2. Do I place emphasis on gaining possessions? 

3. If I had more money, would I have more friends? 
Read Luke 12:13-34. O 



GURU FOLLOWERS BUILD CITY 

RAJNEESHPURAM, Oregon— More than 200 followers of guru 
Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh have come from Poona, India, and 
have built a city on a 100-square-mile ranch which they purchased 
in central Oregon. 

Calling themselves Sannyasins, commune members are required 
to use the ascribed names. They wear orange clothing and a 
108-wooden-bead necklace with the picture of the Bhagwan 
dangling at the bottom. They give up ownership of all material 
goods and participate in sessions at one of the Rajneesh 
meditation centers. 

Jefferson County District Attorney Michael Sullivan, says, 
"These people are not losers. They are well educated and well 
traveled. They could survive in any society." 

As to behavior, a commune spokesperson says, "Everything is 
permitted." 

It was Rajneesh's views on unfettered sex which made him a 
leader of controversy in India. Gurus are expected to be ascet- 
ics. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) D 

QUESTIONS: 

1. Compare what the Apostle Paul says about the body with 
Rajneesh's philosophy (1 Corinthians 9:24-27). 

2. Why do you think well-educated and seemingly intelligent 
people would change to the lifestyle of a commune? O 



WORKING MOTHERS 



half the children in the 
have mothers who work 



WASHINGTON (UPI)— More than 
United States, under age eighteen, 
away from home. 

In 1980, 52.8 percent of American children had working 
mothers while in 1970, only 38.9 percent were in that category. 
(The Labor Department) □ 



QUESTIONS: 

1. How do you feel about working mothers? 

2. How has the situation of your own home- 
or nonworking mother — affected your life? D 



-working mother 



24 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 



DATING: 

A Guide for Disaster 



to dat^g, life 
Keep Out 



1. Keep control of this area 
to yourself. If you let Him have 
control, who knows the things He might 
want to change. He might give you a 
really "yuch" date, or, even worse, 
forget you all-together 




Artist and Writer, Larry E. Neagle 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



1BIT0IEE AIL, 7M <^fc 




SHADOWS OF THE 
MIND 



Journey with me into those inner recesses of 
your mind. 
Down where none other can enter, not even 
your parents, your brothers or sisters, or even 
your best friend. 

Where shadows dance and fears lie bound and 
shackled. 

Where secrets are filed. 

Where even you prefer not to tarry. 

Oddly enough, it is in this cavernous, 
subterranean center of your being where 
personality is shaped. 

Here where decisions are made. 

Where signals originate for all the actions and 
reactions which constitute your daily life. 

It is here . . . within the confines of this narrow 
space . . . privately and alone . . . where you 
fight and win, or else fight and lose, your battle 
for survival. 

You have one friend in this fight. Light. 

One enemy. Darkness. 

The darkness within you may seem 
overwhelming! Frightening! Too much for you! 
You may despair of ever being freed from the 
fears, the doubts, the ghosts of your past. 

But wait! 

Let's examine friend and enemy more closely. 

Light is positive. Light is a force. Light has 
within it, inherently, a power of its own. Light 
cleanses, sanitizes, purifies. Light heals. 



26 



Darkness? 

It does nothing. Darkness has no power, no life, 
no authority, no positive force of its own. 
Darkness is negative. It is the absence of light. It 
is nothing of itself. 

The darkness within you exists only because 
you close out the light. You draw the curtains. 
You slam the door. You reject the sunrise. 

Within the darkness of your heart . . . there 
in the blackness of your soul . . . corruption will 
proliferate. Continue to refuse even a glimmer 
of light and all kinds of pollution will spring up, 
unsavory creatures of the night, making your 
inner being a cesspool of iniquity. 

Many try to clean themselves out. Try to rid 
themselves of corruption, evil, the vile pit of 
iniquity through resolutions, acts of charity, 
thoughts of better things. 

No use. Evil is of darkness. Evil is immune 
to all human toxins, all human medications, all 
human applications of resolve and 
determination. 

One thing only can take care of evil. Light. 
Open your heart to the light! 
Then will come cleansing, purification, healing, 
and spiritual health. Then will vanish darkness. 

Those shadows of your mind can no more 
abide the coming of light (Christ) than can 
physical darkness the rising of today's sun. 

"I am the light of the world" (John 8:12). □ 

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982 




Tight is positive. 
Light is a force. Light has 
within it, inherently, 
a power of its own." 



H. Armstrong Roberts 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 




Take A 

Close 

Look 



Northwest 

Bible 

College 




We Have What You Are Looking For In A College Education 

1 . Financial aids, scholarships and grants 

2. Bible-centered curriculum 

3. Four-year degrees in Bible, Christian Education, Music, Christian Elementary 
Education 

4. Two-year Associate of Arts degree and two-year Secretarial Science program 

5. Fully accredited by American Association of Bible Colleges 

6. Outstanding faculty with a 20: 1 student-faculty ratio 



Mail to: 

Northwest Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 

P.O. Box 101 

Minot, ND 58701 



Please send me my FREE GIFT and 

more information about Northwest Bible College 

Name 

Address 

City State Zip 

Phone ( 



-) 



I plan to start college: 



□ Fall 



□ Spring 19. 



*ffae~. t« X 




Nor 



TO 



*W"fe TA^. 



THIS MONTH 

Ministry is our theme. First, Teen Talent, a program which is 

now twenty years old and vibrantly healthy. Mike Baker 

shares some reasons why. Second, Peniel Ministries, a 

drug-alcohol abuse rehabilitation center recently launched in 

Pennsylvania. Lots more, including the church's Jirst Singles 

Conference. 
Hoyt E. Stone 



FEATURES 

Teen Talent Enthusiast Mike Baker 3 

Peniel Ministries 6 

ARTICLES 

Those Stupid Computers, John l. Kent 8 

Friendship Evangelism, Stephen Biy 14 

When the Crowd Is Gone, Curtis n. Cook 24 




STORIES 



16 
18 



To Stand With Paul, Dorothy A. Waller 

The Life Boat, r. d. Ashby 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Christian Singles Conference 10 

Christian School Conference 10 

HOW to Be Lonely, Larry E. Neagle 12 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20 

Books 21 



Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

EDITORIAL 

The Dreamers, Hoyt e. stone 

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



22 



26 




00»" 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. ' 1982. All rights reserved. Church ot God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, February, 1932 



FIATPIE3 



For twenty years now, Mike 
Baker has been involved 
with Teen Talent programs in 
the Church of God. 

"I first participated in 
1962," Mike says. "The program 
started in '61. I chose the 
Vocal Solo category in my home 
state of South Carolina and, 
when I made it to the state 
finals, I was one thirteen- 
year-old kid who couldn't 
have imagined anything more 
exciting. 

"I remember the day 
vividly. Youth Day at camp 
meeting. Hot and sweaty. Max 
Morris was at Tremont Avenue 
then and they had a tremendous 



choir. Wade Horton preached 
a marathon sermon in the 
afternoon. Perhaps two hours. 
When they stood to announce 
Teen Talent winners that night, 
I felt an electrifying excitement 
which I'll never forget." 

Runner-up, Mike Baker. 

"Another guy won first 
place. 




"Next year, though, I tried 
again. Won state competition and 
had the opportunity to go to 
the General Assembly where I 
competed against Karen 
Roberson. 

"Lost again. 

"Two years later, at age 
sixteen, I pulled out all the 
stops and participated in every 
category possible. If one guy 
could have been a choir, then I 
guess I'd have tried that. I 
won vocal that year and proudly 
carried home the trophy." 

Mike is now married — the 
father of a nine-year-old 
daughter who will participate in 
Teen Talent herself before 



TEEN TALENT ENTHUSIAST 



/MIKE BAKER 



A Church of God Youth Publication 




long — and teaching music at East 
Coast Bible College. He also 
serves as associate pastor at the 
Church of God, Randleman, 
North Carolina. 

On the morning of this 
interview I found Mike in his 
office at the Music Building at 
East Coast. Immaculately dressed 
in a black pin-striped suit, he 
looked more like a rising young 
business executive than the 
awkward thirteen-year-old of two 
decades back. 

Mike was expecting me. 
Prepared for the interview. I 
discovered right off why Lamar 
Vest had said, "If you want to 
talk to someone really turned on 
to Teen Talent, try Mike 
Baker." 

Professionally, Mike's own 
career has been spectacular. Son 
of a minister, Mike graduated 
from high school, Liberty, South 
Carolina, 1967, and enrolled 
at Lee College that fall, 
determined to get into Lee 
Singers. 

Mike's financial assistance 
program consisted primarily of 
long hours in the cotton mill. 
He began work in the mill while 
still in high school and he 
saved almost every penny 




earned, with two exceptions, 
his tithe and his splurge for new 
clothes and the South Carolina 
Camp Meeting during the 
summer of '67. 

Even after enrollment at Lee, 
Mike often drove back to 
Liberty on weekends, going into 
the mill on Friday night and 
working a sixteen-hour day on 
Saturday in order to make 
extra money and pay his own 
way. 

Mike did get into the Singers 
his first term at Lee. He 
stayed with the group four years 
. . . traveling . . . performing 



. . . learning to appreciate the 
professional abilities of Delton 
Alford . . . perhaps unconsciously 
picking up a few of Delton's 
mannerisms, as have a great 
number of young men who, 
over the years, have been 
influenced by the Alford style. 

Once out of Lee, Mike settled 
in Randleman, North Carolina, 
working with Pastor E. F. 
Sibbett. He has earned a 
master's degree from the 
University of North Carolina, 
and is within a few hours of his 
doctorate in music education. 

I asked Mike precisely what 
his title was. His job at the 
moment? 

"Which one?" he asked. "I 
wear a number of hats — here, 
just as I do at Randleman. 
Anyone in the music ministry of 
the Church of God today has 
to be rather cosmopolitan in both 
interests and assignments. 
That's the trouble with a lot of 
young music majors. They tell 
me they only want to do music. 

"I'm chairman of the music 
program here at East Coast. I 
work at Randleman. I'm a 
student at the University of 
North Carolina. I'm also 
national coordinator for Teen 
Talent programs. No one 
should be judged by titles. Judge 
my work. If I do the tasks 
assigned, well and good: if not, 
then someone else should be 
doing them. 

"As you might well guess, 
Teen Talent is a work of love. 
It's something I do out of 
respect for what the program 
contributed to my life and for 
what I know it can do for other 
young men and women in the 
Church of God. 

"Floyd Carey first got me 
involved when he became 
assistant general youth and 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



JFIATOIE3 



Christian education director in 
'72. Floyd asked me to help 
compile, develop, and put 
together a Teen Talent music 
manual. Since then I've worked 
with Lamar Vest and now 
with W. A. Davis." 

"Ten years?" 

"Something like that." 

"You also serve as national 
coordinator for Teen Talent at 
the General Assembly?" 

"Yeah. And there's lots more 
involved in that phase of the 
program than some would 
suspect. Dozens of people now 
work round the clock to make 
Teen Talent run smoothly at 
the Assembly. The first year I 
served as coordinator I had 
one assistant, Raymond Pettitt." 

"Tell me, Mike, in your 
personal opinion, what's the 
greatest thing about Teen 
Talent?" 

"Teen Talent is great 
because it's a program that 
works. Where it really works, 
of course, is on the local level. 
We see what happens on the 
state level and on the national 
level but the real contribution 
is made in the local church 
where this program finds 
talent and challenges a young 
life to develop that talent and 
use it for the glory of God. 

"Teen Talent is also a 
program which will inevitably go 
international. To some extent 
it has done that already, among 
the Spanish-speaking peoples 
of Central and South America 
and in Europe, but we will 
eventually format competition at 
the Assembly to bring nationals 
more into the mainstream 
of things." 

"You see the future of this 
program as promising?" 

"Altogether. We've expanded 
the program, you know. 



Creative Writing. Art. Bible. 
These three other categories 
offer opportunity for more young 
people to get involved. 

"The Bible Division has been 
especially well received. It 
appeals to parents and pastors. It 
parallels our other teaching 
ministries. 

"It's my opinion, however, 
that music will continue to 
spearhead the program, so we 
keep expanding the categories 
and we keep upgrading to 
where others can be involved in 
music as well." 

"What about the competition, 
Mike? How do you respond to 
those who criticize such emphasis 
on competitiveness? Who think 
competition a rather earthy or 
carnal goal?" 

"Let them think what they 
will. They are partly right. 
Teen Talent isn't going to 
survive on competition alone. 
It will survive on performance. 
What these people refer to as 
competition is really nothing 
more than a platform for 
performance. 

"There's real human drama 
in what happens backstage at the 
General Assembly. I see it in 
the faces of young people. I see 
their attitudes toward one 
another and I know them to be 
loving and caring, not carnal 
and selfish. 

"Of course, young people 
who participate at the general 
level wish to win. They go on 
stage and do their best. But at 
the same time they understand 
what it is to perform for the 
glory of God and they have a 
surprisingly mature attitude 
toward one another. 

"Besides, it doesn't kill you 
not to win. I should know. 

"Teen Talent is a ministry. A 
ministry of bringing the 



proficiency level of our young 
people up to a point where 
they can confidently present 
God's message to others in 
this twentieth century. 

"A few years back, I 
remember talking with a young 
lady at the Assembly, just 
before she went on stage to 
perform. She was very 
nervous, wringing her hands, 
almost in tears. I told her 
she'd be alright and she 
answered, 'But, Brother Baker, 
I've never in my life performed 
before more than twenty-five 
people.' 

"She made it, too. She has 
now returned to her home 
church where she joins a 
growing list of avid supporters of 
this program. 

"This year the General Youth 
Department will introduce 
Festival of Life, a new music 
choral collection made up of 
original materials. We expect our 
music festivals, planned for 
various regions of the country, to 
revitalize the program, 
especially on off-Assembly years. 
These festivals will also 
provide a new format for 
performance. 

"Teen Talent does have a 
future. It will continue to grow 
because it contributes to young 
lives and, through this 
channel, it aids various ministries 
of this church. 

"What could be more 
important?" □ 
Hoyt E. Stone 



odd-pro 



FOR 



' Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items 

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St. Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



'A 



'dig 




Peniel Ministries 



South of Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, just 
outside the quiet little community of 
Wellsville, on twenty acres of property formerly 
known as "Footlight Ranch," you can find, if 
you look carefully, a cluster of brown wooden 
buildings. There is a ball field, a playground, an 
outdoor amphitheater, and a now-empty swimming 
pool. 

Centerpiece of the scene is a rambling structure 
that looks as if it would be more comfortable 
backed up against a Colorado butte, rather than a 
shaggy stand of scrub oak and hickory trees. 
This building serves as office, kitchen and dining 
area — not to mention recreation and meeting 
room — for an unusual group of young men. 

Back from the central building, on the edge of 
the woods, is a chapel furnished with rough wood 
benches: in the woods proper, a single-story 
ranch-type dormitory. 

Should you choose to visit in winter, there 
will be sting in the air. Smoke will curl from a 
chimney in the center of the dorm. Wood will 




WW 



■,-/*■■■ -.'*■•« 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 






be stacked under the eaves and, 
inside, you will be engulfed 
by radiant warmth from a 
woodburning stove. On top the 
stove, a half-filled bucket of 
water sizzles to put some 
moisture back into the air. 
Bunks line both walls, 
youth-camp style, except that 
certain items of personal 
belongings hint that those who 
sleep here do so on a more 
permanent arrangement. 

Peniel Ministries. 

It's a scriptural name, inspired 
by Jacob's awed reaction to an 
all-night wrestling match with an 
angel: "I have seen God face 
to face, and my life is 
preserved" (Genesis 32:30). 

Impressive as they are, 
however, it will not be the 
facilities you remember most. 

What you will remember is 
a woman and her husband, 
founders of a unique 
drug/alcohol rehabilitation 
program, and the young men 
seeking and finding hope through 
their dreams. 

Marion Spellman is one of 
those rare women whose inner 
glow makes her impossible to 
ignore. She smiles radiantly. 
She is gracious. She has at the 
same time a tough edge, a 
hint of "Don't try to con me, 
Mister" that makes you think 
before speaking. Marion worked 
for years as counselor with 
inmates of the county jails in the 
Pittsburgh area. She also 
directed a Teen Challenge 
female program for western 
Pennsylvania. 

Marion can talk straight: 
about drugs, alcohol, emotional 
and sexual problems. She 



knows street people . . . hard 
cases . . . the sordid and 
seamy side of life. She also 
knows from experience that 
God's grace works miracles. 
Because she believes in 
miracles — men and women being 
changed through the power of 
God — she's willing to give full 
time and energy to a 
rehabilitation ministry for the 
Church of God, in which she 
is a duly-licensed minister. 

Harold Spellman has had 
previous experience as a 
counselor and trained at Teen 
Challenge. He views his role at 
Peniel as counselor, teacher, 
ever-present man-behind-the- 
scene to lend support and 
assistance to Marion's dream in 
the making. Both Harold and 
Marion are members of the 
Church of God, Harrisburg, 
Pennsylvania. Pastor Jerry Tow 
recommends them highly and 
he and the Harrisburg 
congregation are supporters of 
Peniel Ministries. 

"This will be no easy task," 
Marion says, "but for years I 
watched inmates in those 
county jails accept Christ and try 
to begin a new life. I also 
watched them go back into the 
wrong environment, with no 
spiritual follow-up, there to be 
lost again. It broke my heart. 
For years I've prayed God would 
give me opportunity to design 
and direct a ministry where 
follow-up would be possible. I 
believe Peniel is the answer. 

"Young men who come here 
enroll for a year. First we have 
to get the drugs out of the 
system, physically; but then we 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



OP: Some of the young men presently in residence at Peniel, representing a 
umber of states. MIDDLE: Part of the recreation field and the small chapel. 
OTTOM: The central building, lawn, and outdoor picnic tables of Peniel 
linistrles, property formerly known as Footlight Ranch and used as a dinner theater. 



Drug and alcohol abuse is recognized 
everywhere as a growing problem, a 
problem for which there seems to be no 
quick fix or easy solution. Many drug 
abusers, or addicts, have not even faced 
up to their problem. We tend to think 
that if the doctor prescribed it, then it 
can't be all that bad. Programs such as 
Peniel's are designed to help us cope, 
to make us more aware that we are our 
brother's keeper. Drug and alcohol abuse 
become a sickness for which and with 
which people need outside help. God 
will do His part. So must the church. 

A lack of capital and operating funds 
means that Peniel's present ministry is 
severely restricted in terms of the num- 
ber of clients served, but Marion and 
Harold dream of a day when families 
from all across the United States — 
especially Church of God families — can 
refer their children and their young peo- 
ple to Peniel for quality, spiritual coun- 
seling and guidance. 

Already Peniel is listed in the Blue 
Book, a reference manual used by courts 
for alternatives to jail sentences. Peniel 
is a licensed drug/alcohol rehabilitation 
program, recognized by the State of 
Pennsylvania. Serving on Peniel's Board 
of Directors are men of high moral and 
professional repute: 

Gary Altland. Farmer. Local business- 
man. 

Dr. Robert Suggs. Professor and psy- 
chologist, Messiah College. 

Russell Albert. Attorney, Governor's 
Council of Pennsylvania. 

Dr. Michael Innes. Chiropractor, Camp 
Hill. 

Rev. J. Harold Palmer. Pastor and 
State Council member. 

Rev. Jerry W. Tow. Pastor and State 
Council member. 

Vernon Phillips, M.D. Resident doctor 
(on call). 

For information write: Mrs. Marion 
Spellman, Executive Director, Peniel 
Ministries, Box 3221, Shiremanstown, 
Pa. 17011. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






TH05E 
5TUP1B COMPUTERS 



by John L.Kent 



he dramatic flight to the moon more than a 
decade ago and the more recent space 
shuttle flights have reinforced the feeling held 
by some people that man is becoming obsolete. 
The space achievements, as government space 
scientists keep telling us, were triumphs of the 
computer. They say these space flights could not 
have been made without the aid of these electronic 
brains, both at the ground stations and on board 
the space vehicles. 

The computer apparently can do things man 
cannot. 

Right? 

Not quite! 

While the computer possesses fantastic speeds 
of operation in the performance of repetitive 
mathematical tasks, it cannot replace the human 
mind, spirit and soul. 

Some sociologists are saying it is time that 
both the prognosticators of a computer-controlled, 
work-free future and the general public get 
down to earth and consider the computer 
realistically. It won't bring us Utopia. 

Some form of electronic computer control has 
been with us for over three decades. Yet, as far 
as the average American is concerned, there is 
little he has gained from its use. 

One major industry, auto manufacturing, uses 
computer-controlled automation. This has not 
resulted in a better car, or a cheaper one. Bank 
computers create more errors than did 
old-fashioned accounting clerks. The currently 



popular computer games have nothing to do with 
intelligence. Any moron can push the buttons. So 
much for the "benefits" of computer control. 

Why has the computer failed to bring about the 
widely predicted Utopia? Simply because it isn't 
as good as a human being. 

A human being has been "built" by God. A 
computer has been built by man. No machine or 
computer that can ever be devised by man will 
be superior to a living human being of even 
ordinary achievement. 

Just consider some of the superior attributes of a 
human being over any machine that exists or 
can be envisioned: 

First, men and women can think. Even though 
computers have been designed which can "reason" 
according to a programmed format, only a 
human being can think creatively. A human being 
can create something from nothing. A computer 
can create only by adding up or changing what it 
already has. It cannot paint a picture, carve a 
statue, write a novel, or compose a sonata. 

Man is independently flexible. He can perform 
in a variety of ways — count, multiply, switch, 
interpolate, differentiate and interpret. He can 
do any or all of these as a single act or in 
numerous combinations. In fact, no computer 
built today can perform (without external human 
control) the relatively simple functions of the girl 
at the supermarket checkout counter. 

A human being can respond to information 
"inputs" from any of his senses. No computer now 



8 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



A3RTKCIU 




Ewing Galloway Photo 

available can see, hear, taste, smell, feel — and 
carry out the required act thereafter. True, there 
are computers which, upon "seeing" figures, can 
automatically type or print duplicates on paper. 
But no machine will ever have the fabulous 
sixth sense some people have. No machine will 
ever possess human intuition. 

Human beings are redundant. That is, each 
normal individual has duplicate facilities — two 
eyes, two ears, two arms, two legs, and a complex, 
three-part nervous system. Thus, a human is 
more difficult to put out of commission than a 
computer or other machine. A speck of dirt in 
one eye will not disable a person. He or she can 
still see with the other eye and function — even 
read or drive a car. But one little broken wire will 
disable a computer. As for the human nervous 
system, scientists and biologists say it cannot be 
duplicated by any method now envisioned. 

Man stores energy (from food) and can function 
for a period of time without a resupply. 
Shipwrecked seamen have survived even when 
they had no energy input (food) for weeks. If its 



energy input is stopped, the electric plug pulled, a 
computer is totally disabled immediately. 

Although computers "think" by an electrical or 
electronic logic process popularly known as the 
"go, no-go" system, and thus can tell "right" from 
"wrong," they cannot tell a moral right from a 
moral wrong. Any well-brought-up teenager can do 
this by the time he or she is fourteen years old. 

Finally, the human has a soul, something not 
possessed by either animal or machine. 

So, the next time you hear the computer has 
achieved something important, just remember 
that without the human soul and brain, no 
computer can ever 'conceive an idea, devise any 
space vehicle, or plan a journey. 

The computer cannot make an auto any better 
than the human beings who designed it; for, in all 
the marvelous achievements credited to it, the 
computer is only a tool. It was conceived, designed 
and built by man, to suit man's purpose. 

The computer is simply another example of the 
wonderful things human beings can do. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



riWS&imdlA€TII¥inn 




Christian 

School 

Conference 

March 18-19, 1982 
A 

_/T\. leading Evangelical in the 
Reagan administration, Dr. 
Robert Billings, will be 
keynote speaker at the Third 
Annual Christian School 
Conference in Savannah, 
Georgia. Dr. Billings serves 
in the United States Department 
of Education as director of 
Regional Liaison for ten regional 
offices which administer 
federal education programs to 
colleges, universities, and 
school districts in all fifty states. 
Formerly the executive 




Christian 

Singles 

Conference 

May 20-23, 1982 



It's not easy being single in 
today's world. 

Christian leaders now admit 
"singleness" is a state of 
being to which the church 
must address theological and 
Bible truths. 

We have all too easily ignored 
not so much the singles 
themselves but the unique 



problems with which singles 
attempt to cope. We have 
attempted to minister to a 
segment of the singles — young 
men and women recognized as 
temporarily single, waiting for 
opportunity to marry — while 
ignoring other segments variously 
classified as divorced, 
widowed, or elderly. 

Our world is changing. Even 
if the ideal life is thought to be 
that of the "happily married," 
it yet remains that many in our 
society either cannot marry or 
prefer not to. The church 
must not ignore such people: 
The church must minister to 
them the healing and the 
assurances of the gospel. And 
the church must not deprive 
itself of the skills and the 
contributions of such people. 

The Church of God General 
Youth and Christian Education 
Department will sponsor this 



10 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



[IWSiaMASTOTTE 



director of Moral Majority, 
Billings has also served as 
pastor, day-school principal and 
college administrator. In recent 
years he has provided a strong 
voice for Evangelical 
Christians in the power-centers of 
Washington, D.C. He will 
speak on the important role of 
Christian schools in American 
society and on the relationship 
between Christian schools and 
the federal government. 
The Christian School 
Conference is designed to show 
pastors, administrators, 
teachers and child-care personnel 
how to successfully conduct 
Christian day schools. Attention 
will be given to innovative 
instruction, creative curriculum 
construction, successful 
administration, and to a study of 
the necessary steps for 
beginning new schools and 
day-care centers. 



Historic Savannah will be in 
full spring color for the 
conference. Pathway Day School, 
operated by the Derenne 
Avenue Church of God, will host 
the meeting on their new 
campus. 

The conference will feature 
twenty workshops by expert 
practitioners from outstanding 
Church of God schools and 
day-care centers. Their 
instruction will help pastors, 
school administrators, classroom 
teachers, and child-care personnel 
to minimize problems and 
maximize results of this rapidly 
growing ministry in our 
churches. □ 




spring what is, so far as we 
have been able to determine, the 
first Christian Singles 
Conference in the history of the 
denomination. 

The conference will take place 
in Tampa, Florida, May 
20-23, 1982. Host pastor will be 
Bob Lyons, at the University 
Church of God, and the 
workshop and seminar sessions 
will be held in the church's 
Family Life Center. 

According to General Youth 
and Christian Education 
Director Lamar Vest, the 
conference aims at a twofold 
objective: first, to actually 
minister in a meaningful and 
practical way to single adults 
who choose to attend; second, 
to inform and to challenge those 
who normally work with singles. 

Some seminar topics include: 

1. Does God Have a Place for 
Singles? 



2. Developing a Singles 
Ministry. 

3. The Church and Christian 
Singles. 

4. Building Relationships. 

5. The Single Parent and 
Family Management. 

6. The Crisis of Singlehood. 
Featured guest for the 

conference will be Tom 
Netherton, himself a single, 
well-known from his 
appearances nationwide and on 
the Lawrence Welk Show. 

Other guests and lecturers will 
be Dr. Paul Conn, Chaplain 
Robert Crick, Dr. Robert Fisher, 
Lamar Vest, Bob Lyons, 
Douglas LeRoy, Molly Cox, and 
Tom and Shelly Fay. 

Registration will be in 
accordance with two plans. 

Plan One: full registration, 
$150. This includes three 
nights lodging at beautiful Bay 




repcnng 
For The 
Harvest 



HURCHOFGOD 
EDUCATION WEEK 
MARCH 8-14,1982 



...c£ift up your eyes, 

and look on the fields, 

for tliey are wliite 

already to Inirvest, 

John 4:35 




Harbor Inn, eight meals, 
transportation to and from the 
Family Life Center, a tour of 
Busch Gardens, all conference 
and seminar materials, and 
admission to the Tom Netherton 
Concert. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



HOW TO 
BE LONELY, 

Artist/Writer, Larry E. Neagle 



WHO AM I 
WHAT AM 
WHERE AM 
WHOSE &N\ 






1. Be a stranger 
to yourself. As 

long as you're out 
of touch with 
yourself, youH be 
out of touch with 
others too. 



2. Blaine others for your 
condition. Brood. See yourself as a 
classic victim of misfortune, the hero 
of every tragedy ever written, blameless, 
beset bv villains at every turn. 



3. Indulge in a guilt 

trip. Lambast yourself 

with self-hate every time 

something goes wrong. 

Convince yourself that, 

even if you were with 

others, they wouldn't like 

you once they really 

got to know you. 





4. Blow up 
all bridges of 

communication. 

Withdraw. Be an 

island. Surely 

someone out 

there will take pity 

and speak to 

you first. 




Mistrust God. Hide 

from Him. Tell yourself 

that He isn't, that He 

doesn't really love you, 

that He doesn't care, that 

He isn't able to — or for 

some reason doesn't want 

to — help. This brings the 

deepest loneliness of all. 



Whither shall \ Go fromThv Spirit? 
Or whither shall 1 flee frcw 

Thv presence ? 

i ascend up into heavjen, 

Thoo ART" THERE 
MAKE MY BED IN Hat, 

Behold, Thou art there 

RdALM I3ft 1 *8 



5. Never assume the responsibility for 
loving others. After all, you are the one who is 

to be loved, not the one who is to love. 




©lax-r^ET NlengW. 



12 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



Stress can squeeze years 

off your life if you dont know 

how to handle it. 



The problem with stress is not how to get rid of it. It's a part of 
life. And it's not even all bad. The real problem with stress is how to 
recognize it and control it. So it doesn't control you. 

Your body reacts to stressful situations with its nerves, glands and 
hormones. And because these systems function throughout the body, 
what affects them can affect other parts of your body that may be 
vulnerable at the time. 

That's why stress is a factor in many people's heart attacks, 
hypertension, ulcers, asthma, possibly even cancers, and probably 
many other ailments. That's also why, in these times of many stresses, 
it's a major factor in increasingly costly health care. 

You can recognize stress by heeding the warnings ofyour body 
and emotions. Frustration. Anger. Hostilities that build up. Heavy 
pressures of responsibility time demands and conflict. Headaches, 
insomnia, muscle tension. 

The key to handling stress is learning. Learning to air your 
feelings in constructive ways, to train your body to relax, to repair a 
lifestyle before you're faced with expensive medical repairs. You have 
to learn what your stresses are and the best ways for/you to deal 
with them. 

But they must be dealt with. 
Because the longer you remain in the LI] 
grip of stress, the more crushing — and 
costly— its effects. 



LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY 
BIRMINGHAM, ALABAMA 



I For a free booklet about stress and preventive health care, write 
Liberty National. Communication Department. PO. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202. 



JL 



ADDRESS- 



CITY- 



STATE- 



ZIP- 



F/iIendbhlp 

Ei/ongeCi/iiri 



A serious disciple should be prepared to share 
the good news of Christ whenever and 
wherever the opportunity is presented. 

What a person thinks he needs and what he 
actually needs is not always the same. Someone 
without a relationship with God may believe all 
he lacks is a true, caring friend. But he needs to 
know Jesus Christ. 

The following steps may be just the ones you 
can use as an agent of change to those whom 
you contact. Someone you see every day, but 
hardly know, may be a prime candidate to hear 
life-altering truth from you. 

STEP No. 1: PRAY 

You've got to do more than just condemn or 
worry about Joe and Jill. And to pray for them 
means more than breathing out a quick, "Lord, 
save the heathens. Amen." 

Make a list of your non-Christian friends, 
acquaintances, and relatives whom you consider 
your special concern. Set aside a definite time 
each week to pray. Ask God to help you really 
care for each individual; to give you opportunity 
to witness; to help you cooperate with Him 
in what He is doing already. 

STEP No. 2: SMILE 

Does this person have any idea you know he or 
she exists? Is he or she in a position to see you 
only at your worst? Let it be known that you 
have an overall good attitude. 

This doesn't mean acting like a phony. Surely 
you have a pleasant side to your disposition. Just 
let it show. Being yourself can include showing 
the best of what you are. 

STEP No. 3: INITIATE FRIENDSHIP 

As a rule, friends don't just happen. When that 
new neighbor moves in, plan a time to visit. 
First-glance impressions can be deceiving. Don't 

Ewing Galloway Photo 

14 



'* V. 



• a tt tt ;.• 




jyracEJi 



eliminate anyone as a potential friend or child 
of God because of surface judgment. Be honest in 
your prayer times about your impressions and 
motives. Take time to study John, chapter 4. 

STEP No. 4: TALK ABOUT IMPORTANT 
SUBJECTS 

Sooner or later your conversation should move 
beyond dating, sports, and music. 

Try talking about church. Explain what kind 
of activity you're involved in at the present. Once 
you feel at ease to mention your church from 
time to time, you can tell how you feel about 
God. Describe your enjoyment of His creation. 
Hint at what you've discovered about His 
character, His nature. If your friend is the least 
bit interested, this should lead into some lively 
rounds of give-and-take. 

When you've come to a comfortable relationship, 
introduce Jesus Christ. Explain why He is an 
important part of your life and how He relates to 
knowing and understanding God. Do a study of 
Acts 24:24, 25. 

STEP No. 5: EXPLAIN HOW YOU FIND HELP 

This is no time to argue or come on heavy with 
a crusade. Speak simply and with respect for 
the other's opinions about the way God works in 
your everyday life. Has God answered a prayer? 
Tell about it. Has God excited you with new 
challenges? Share what you can. Has God changed 
your thinking or broken some habits? Fill your 
friend in. Then look up Mark 5:19, 20. 

STEP No. 6: EXPOSE YOUR FAITH 

Talk about concrete struggles or doubts in your 
own life. Let it be known you're a fellow human 
with similar weaknesses and growing pangs. But 
also freely admit your willingness to follow God's 
will and obey His commands. Openly declare your 
trust in Him. And take a look at Daniel 
3:16-18. 

STEP No. 7: PROVE YOUR FRIENDSHIP 

This is not a part-time business. Be ready 
for the long haul. Be willing to give time, 
creativity, and maybe even material possessions 
to the building of this relationship. 
Check out Proverbs 18:24. 

STEP No. 8: OFFER ADVICE 

If you've been serious about the first seven 
steps, this one will come with little effort. You will 



have built a measure of trust. Your friend is 
likely to open up about problems and frustrations. 
You've earned the right to be heard. 

Try to give an answer that reflects the wisdom 
of the Scriptures. Recommend some other source 
if your friend's dilemma is beyond you. Offer to 
pray with him. Be discerning enough to sense 
deeper needs. Don't allow someone to get away by 
talking about "a friend's problem" if it's really 
his own. Give your input time to sink in. Study 
Acts 16:25-34. 

STEP No. 9: EXPLAIN GOD'S PLAN OF 
SALVATION 

Make sure you know how one comes to Christ. 
What did God originally intend for mankind? 
Why is the world in such a mess now? Make sure 
your friend understands the seriousness of 
sin — that it separates men from God, that it breeds 
mistrust and broken bonds between people, that 
it prevents individuals from being all they're meant 
to be. 

Briefly outline Christ's life and death as God's 
Son, our substitute sacrifice. Emphasize the 
importance of one's responsibility to act on this 
information. Invite your listener to make a 
public vocal assent to Christ's command: "Follow 
Me!" Review 1 Corinthians, chapter 15. 

STEP No. 10: PRESS FOR A DECISION 

Your friend should answer "yes" or "no." If 
he or she says nothing at all, it is the same as no. 

If one answers positively to following Christ, 
quickly find for him a place of fellowship and 
study. If one answers "no" or "not now," don't 
abandon him. Keep praying. You've said all you 
need for now. Relax. Give God further time to 
work. 

No one ever promised that witnessing would 
be easy. It takes courage and effort and a 
willingness to rise out of our comfortable ruts. 
But consider the benefits. Daily adventures could 
become your new lifestyle. New brothers and 
sisters may soon be added to God's family. And 
you'll be surprised to discover you've stumbled 
onto a secret source of personal happiness and 
contentment. 

There are probably more than 1,001 ways to 
share your faith. This is but one. It may be just 
the right one for you and for that one you'd like 
to befriend. 

You'll never know until you try. How about it? □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 







T/ isit the Bible lands. Walk 

where early Christians & 
walked. Stand with the Apos- 3 
tie Paul on Mars' Hill and ex- 
perience his sermon of Acts 17. 

That was the invitation of 
the colorful travel poster with its 
classic picture of the Athenian 
Parthenon. 

Travel posters and brochures 
always sing to me of "far away 
places with strange sounding 
names." And as I listen to their 
songs, I dream. But this 
time — by ticket and plane — the 
dream became reality and the 
reality was even better than the 
dream. 

It was a lovely, warm day in 
Greece when I stood on the 
acropolis, that high, rocky hill 



rising five hun- 
dred feet above 
today's Athens. 
At the top of 
the acropolis, I climbed the steps 
of the Parthenon. And as I 
heard the Parthenon described as 
the most perfect building ever 
erected, I touched its magnificent 
white marble pillars. I 
marveled at this over-two 
thousand-year-old relic of 
Athen's golden age — a building of 
great beauty even as it now 
stands in ruins. 

As I gazed out over the 
modern concrete and steel 
metropolis of today's Athens, I 
wondered how all of it looked 
to Paul when he traveled to 
Greece. I knew from the 



reading I'd done before the tour 
that when Paul came here, he 
was in one of the world's most 
famous centers of philosophy, 
architecture and art. The 
Athenians had even given the 
world a taste of democracy. At a 
time when most people were 
regarded by their rulers as mere 
chattels, Athens gave every 
freeborn male citizen an equal 
voice in government. 

In Paul's day, people came to 
Athens to gaze in wonder at 
the beauty of its art and its 
buildings. They also came to 
learn at the feet of the great 
teachers. But Paul came to 
share his knowledge of the true 
God and God's view of man. 

Where did Paul stand when he 



16 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



mora 



spoke? Not on the acropolis 
with its cluster of temples to 
Grecian gods. The Bible says, 
"Then Paul stood in the midst of 
Mars' hill . . ." (Acts 17:22). 

Lying below the northwestern 
approach to the acropolis is 
Mars' Hill. It is a continuance of 
the rocky highland that forms 
the Temple complex, but it lies 
lower at about 350 feet. Still 
it is high enough to have been a 
place of dignity and impor- 
tance. It was here the city 
court of Athens met to decide 
matters of highest significance to 
the public. Some scholars 
believe Paul was brought before 
the court to determine his 
qualifications for speaking in the 
city. 

A broken set of rock-hewn 
steps still leads up the steep 
side of the craggy knoll. There 
are no buildings there now, 
but one can see the summit has 
been artificially leveled. 

I didn't climb the steps to the 
top of the hill until just before 
sunset. The transparent amethyst 
shadows began to creep over 
the mountains encircling Athens, 
and I saw why poets referred 
to them as being violet crowned. 
I glanced up at the Parthenon, 
still shining as it caught the gold 
of the last rays of the sun. 
And I listened as Paul's words 
were read from Acts 17, "Ye 
men of Athens ..." 

Looting by an endless 
parade of invaders has 
completely eradicated the 
tribunal. The podium where Paul 
preached is gone. But his 
words, though accepted by few 
the day he spoke them, have 
become immortal and are still 
ringing around the world. As 
night came, I walked away from 
the famous site, the great 
apostle's words still echoing in 
my mind. And I was a little 



sad: my moment of standing with 
Paul so quickly gone. 

I did not know then that 
before many months had 
passed, I would stand with Paul 
in a more satisfying way on 
the opposite side of the world 
near my home. 

Not far from where I live in a 
small college town in 
California is a busy university 
campus. Just last year the 
magnificent library was 
completed and it houses one 
of the largest and best collections 
of books in our state. I go 
there often for research and 
enjoyment. 

One morning last spring I left 
home early so I would reach 
the library just when it opened. 
As I rounded the cascading, 
splashing fountain at the 
entrance to the open campus 
square, I found myself caught up 
in a melee of students 
hurrying to class or to the 
cafeteria for a last-minute 
snack. 

The library is at the far 
end of the square. I threaded 
my way through the milling 
crowd, becoming aware of a 
voice and of a knot of angry, 
shouting people who were not 
moving away but trying to 
drown out the words of a lanky 
boy on the Free Speech 
Podium. 

"He can't be more than 
nineteen," I thought. 

There was a defiant look in 
his clear blue eyes, a jaunty set 
to his shoulders, and an 
upward tilt to his chin. His 
brown hair had been carefully 
groomed and blow-dried, except 
where beads of perspiration 
had caused it to curl damply at 
his temples. He wore a clean 
T-shirt and faded blue jeans: not 
the type of kid who would do 
anything bizarre or far-out. 



Why then the turmoil? Why 
the boos, the jeers, the obscene 
remarks? 

I stepped closer. He raised a 
Bible over his head, and 
stabbed a long bony finger at 
the crowd with his other hand. 

"Haven't you ever tried to 
read the Bible?" he called out. 
"You have read everything going 
but the most important book 
of all. This book tells you that 
God made you in His own 
image. You are the temple of 
God. When you pollute your 
body with drugs, marijuana, or 
alcohol, you are sinning 
against God." 

"Oh, shut up!" screeched a 
thin, almost emaciated girl from 
nearby. Nobody could have 
believed the strength with which 
she hurled her textbook 
straight over the heads of the 
crowd, and right at the 
speaker's face. The sharp corner 
of it smashed against his 
upper lip. Then came a barrage 
of empty soft drink cans, 
paper cartons, and other garbage. 
Everyone entered the game. 

Two campus police suddenly 
appeared among us. "Disperse 
quietly, or be detained for 
questioning!" they warned. 

In a few moments the square 
was empty of all but the 
young speaker, who leaned 
against the rude, wooden 
platform. 

"You have a right to speak 
when you occupy the Free 
Speech Podium," said one of 
the cops, not unkindly. "But you 
had better take care how you 
sound off. We can't always be 
around to protect you, you 
know." 

I saw a trickle of blood 
oozing from the boy's bruised, 
puffy upper lip. I handed him 
the pack of Kleenex I carry in 
my purse. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



mn 



"You should get something to 
cleanse that cut," I said, "and 
some ice from the dispenser in 
the cafeteria would bring down 
the swelling." 

"Haven't time," he 
answered, "I'm already late for a 
philosophy test." 

"Aren't you a divinity student 
from the Christian college 
across town?" I asked. "Do they 
send you out to preach on the 
university campus like this?" 

"I am a divinity student, 
yes," he chuckled with a 
lopsided grin, "but I can tell 
you what I just did here is not 
part of any college course. No! 
This was definitely an 
extracurricular activity. I have 
to come to this campus anyhow 
for a couple of subjects, so I 
thought I'd talk to the bunch 
that never enters a church. 



They are the ones who need to 
be spoken to. They are also 
the ones who think they know 
what they're doing, and like 
what they're doing. They think 
it's their affair, and none of 
your business. They don't want 
to change. They don't want to 
be criticized. And they can get 
very loud and insulting about 
it. It's true they are learning, 
but they are missing the most 
important truth." 

"I don't see how you can be 
so brave," I said. "You appeared 
to be entirely without fear." 

"Because it isn't me they 
hate," he answered. "They 
hate Jesus and what He is 
telling sinners. Do you know 
what St. John, chapter 15, verse 
18 says? Jesus tells His 
disciples, 'If the world hate you, 
ye know that it hated me 



before it hated you.' That is who 
this bunch was really sneering 
at — Jesus. He is the one they 
were turning down. I'm not 
through here yet," he tried to 
smile. "I'm going to catch 
them again one of these days." 

"I once stood on Mars' 
Hill," I said softly. 

"Oh," he nodded, "I 
remember what happened there. 
When Paul preached, some 
mocked and scoffed. Some put 
him off. And a few believed. 
Well, I think it was a little 
heavy on the mock and scoff 
today. But those of us who want 
to become preachers have to 
learn early that it's a very good 
batting average if one out of 
nine believe. We have to keep 
looking for that ninth person. 

"I must get to that test," he 
said, shifting his binder and 



THE 

LIFE 
BOAT 

Hans and his mother had 
come to the beach with 
the others, as did everyone in 
the little village of 
Scheveningen when they 
launched their lifeboat. Out in 
the heaving blackness of wind 
and water there was a 
wreckage. There often was when 
westerly gales swept across the 
North Sea, damaging boats and 
pushing them toward Holland's 
coast. 

Nine bold and experienced 
volunteers had boarded the open 
boat and rowed out into the 
stormy night, leaving mothers 



It capsized and rolled back to the surface upside down. 

and wives, kin and friends, 
waiting in oilskins with torches 
held high to light their way 
back. 

It was a long mission, more 
than an hour before the 

byR.D.Ashby 

sharpest-eyed could see the 
bow of the returning lifeboat bob 
above the crests. The boat 
was loaded heavy. Too heavy. 
Waves were washing over the 
gunnels. Hans could see men 
bailing water. 

Each anticipated what would 
happen when the boat hit the 
surf. They held a common 
breath when it rose on the 
last swell and came rushing 
toward them. As expected, the 
boat was too low in the water to 
survive the turbulence of the 
waves breaking onto the beach. 
It capsized and rolled back to 



the surface upside down, with its 
passengers clinging to it and 
to each other. 

Hans ran into the water 
with other men to help bring 
rescuers and survivors out. 
Once on the beach, and wrapped 
in dry blankets, they slumped 
exhausted and coughed up the 
sea they had swallowed. 

"Did you get them all?" the 
coast-guard captain asked the 
boat's coxswain. 

"No." The man shook his 
head weakly. "We were 
overloaded as it was. We had 
to leave one. He's clinging to a 
large piece of wreckage." 

Grimly the captain faced the 
crowd. "There's one more," he 
said. "My men are too weak to 
go back for him. I need some 
volunteers." 

Slowly a small group began 
to assemble themselves; eight, 



18 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



books to a better carrying 
position. "Wish me luck, I'll 
need it. And thanks for talking 
to me. You really boosted my 
morale." 

"I'll pray you get an A," I 
answered as he loped off toward 
his classroom. 

Just as he reached the 
fountain, it shot up a tall 
column of spray as if to cleanse 
the air of the vileness and 
filth with which it had been 
filled so recently. A wayward 
breeze pushed the shining 
droplets out beyond the rim of 
the basin into a fine mist, as 
though offering the boy a soft, 
cool blessing as he ran past. He 
paused for a moment to wave 
good-bye, and just at that split 
second the sunlight caught in 
the mist, and wove a gold and 
violet rainbow around him. An 



instant later, both he and the 
rainbow were gone. 

I stood alone in the quiet 
square. 

"God," I said, almost aloud, 
"today I feel like I've really 
stood with Paul. Please bless and 
help that young man. And 
God, please help me to faithfully 
pray and stand behind those 
Pauls You call to spread Your 
Word of hope and love and 
eternal life. Your message is new 
to every generation, and if the 
church, our country and our 
civilization are to survive, 
there must be those who spread 
God's truths." 

There must be those who 
stand with Paul. □ 




discover m 

NORTHWEST \J/ 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about 
Northwest Bible College. 

Phone 

Name 

Address 

City 



State_ 



Zip- 



Date 1 plan to start college. 
□ Fall □ Spring 19 



Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 
Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot, ND 58701 



they could use one more. 
Hans stepped boldly forward. 

"No, my son!" Hans's 
mother caught his arm and drew 
his face toward her with her 
hand. "Your father died at sea 
when you were four years old. 
Your brother Pete has been 
missing for more than three 
months. You are the only son 
left to me!" 

"Mama," the tall, young 
Dutchman gently pushed her 
away, "I have to go. It's my 
duty." 

"Look at them." She pointed 
to the survivors. "They are 
Danes! Would they risk their life 
for one of us?" 

Without an answer, Hans left 
her and boarded the boat with 
the others. For another long hour 
the people waited and kept 
their torches burning. Hans's 
mother stood alone now, 
slowly pacing the beach and 



often wiping a tear from a 
fretful eye. 

"Don't worry, Mother 
Roghaar," a seaworn old 
fisherman spoke to her. "My 
family has manned the lifeboats 
for four generations. I myself 
for near twenty-five years. You 
should be proud this day. You 
have a fine, stouthearted son." 

"They shouldn't have let 
him go," she said. "He's only 
nineteen!" 

At last they saw the boat, 
riding high on the choppy 
waves. The captain cupped his 
hands and bellowed into the 
storms furry, "Did you find 
him?" 

They saw a figure rise slightly 
in the boat. 

"Yes," Hans's response was 
carried clearly on the wind. 
"Tell Mother it's my brother, 
Pete!" □ 




VALDOSTA TENT 

& AWNING COMPANY 

706 N. Forrest St., ValdosU, GA 31601 
Office Phone Mailing Addres. 

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178 

Call, write, or come by and see us 
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!) 

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner 
Home Phone (912) 247-5209 

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years 



Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood 



ATTENTION PASTORS 

Are you concerned about trends ot modernism? Send 
$1 today for "What is a Holy Lite?" You will also receive 
information on a monthly sermon service Materials pre- 
pared by Bennie G. Mills. "I am sure the outlines will 
strengthen the churches and bring glory and honor to 
God" (Wade H. Horton). "These are not the usual ser- 
mon outlines. They are more than skeletons . . . Many 
will be edified and enlightened through these messages" 
(T. L Lowery). Write: Insights, Box 3535, Cleveland. TN 
3731 1 . 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 






Update 




TEEN TALENT AND YOU 

Teen Talent permits thousands of Church of God youth to display their abilities while 
being involved in an exciting learning experience. Teen Talent promotes personal and 
spiritual growth, as well as opportunities for social interaction. It also makes valid 
contributions to the ministry of the local church. 

For these reasons and more you should consider getting involved in Teen Talent. 

It's not easy. 

It takes time to practice or write or create an art piece. Some are going to win and 
some are not, but we realized long ago that participation is really the vital ingredient. It's 
not easy to raise thousands of dollars so your group or choir can attend national 
finals — not easy to be involved — but Teen Talent is worth your time and effort. 

Presently there are four divisions of Teen Talent — Art, Bible, Creative Writing and Music. 
The General Department of Youth and Christian Education is now developing plans for 
the new Teen Talent Drama Division, to be introduced during the next General Assembly 
period. That should really be exciting! 

The objectives have been set for Teen Talent ministry. It seems good to review them: 

1. To recognize and involve Church of God teenagers who demonstrate talent, skill, 
and accomplishment in Bible, music, art and writing. 

2. To motivate teenagers to utilize their abilities in worship and in the evangelism 
ministries of the church. 

3. To encourage teenagers to consecrate their talents for the purpose of Christian 
witness. 

4. To provide evaluative data on presentations and performances by Teen Talent 
participants which may serve as a guide for continued development of skills and talents 
for the glory of God. 

5. To promote personal proficiency and growth in the areas of spiritual development 
and academic improvement. 

6. To lead teenagers into a living and personal relationship with God in Christ, through 
participation in Teen Talent. 

7. To encourage and strengthen consistent Christian living, directing youth toward 
Christian maturity and stabilization in the church. 

8. To provide opportunities for teenagers to interact socially with youth in Christian 
fellowship through participation in Teen Talent. 

9. To develop a sense of accomplishment and a sense of ministry and communication 
for Christ. 

10. To foster in the youth of the Church of God an understanding of the nature and 
function of the ministry of music, art, Bible, and writing in the church. 

If you are interested in participating in any division of Teen Talent, contact your state 
director of youth and Christian education for information regarding regional and/or state 
competition. 

The national Teen Talent finals will be held in Kansas City, Missouri, the week of August 
9, 1982. It's going to be an exciting time. I hope to see you there! □ 



A, Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



FlWi mmd ACTWTTlEi 



Books 



MAY'S BOY by Shirlee Monty 

This is the incredible story of an amazing woman and her unshakable belief in her 
foster son. 

Leslie Lemke is blind, severely retarded, and has cerebral palsy. He appears to have 
no balance when he walks, and he has to be led to the piano. At first, he slumps over the 
keyboard. But when he starts to play, an amazing transformation takes place. 

Instead of the expected spastic quivers, the halting voice, the uncertain actions; a 
moving, forceful, technically exact music fills the air. First Chopin, then an Italian aria, a 
German waltz, reverent hymns, ragtime, lively show tunes, rock — Leslie accepts the 
challenges from the audience with the deftness of a musical genius. 

Psychologists call his special ability savant syndrome, a syndrome as spectacular as it 
is rare. Persons who otherwise demonstrate subnormal intelligence possess an island of 
brilliance far exceeding even the capabilities of the "gifted." 

May's Boy: An Incredible Story of Love is not only the story of Leslie's extraordinary 
talent, it is the equally amazing story of May Lemke — a feisty, eighty-year-old English 
woman — and her unshakable belief in her foster son. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, 
Nashville, TN 37203; $9.95) □ 

THE KEEPING POWER OF GOD by Herbert Lockyer 

If you're a Christian, yet your life appears empty and you're living on the edge of 
defeat, Dr. Lockyer's meditations can show you how to appropriate the keeping power of 
God and have victory over temptation, worry, despair and loneliness. 

The secret of translating beliefs into behavior lies in the full realization of Christ's 
resurrection and imminent return and the impact this knowledge has on our daily life. 
"Self-pleasure, self-inclination, self-ease, self-will, self-interests, wither up before Calvary," 
states Dr. Lockyer. 

The Keeping Power of God stresses victory over sin and satanic forces. The fifteen 
meditations, arranged to be read individually or as a whole, reassure believers that "the 
love of God stands between us and all possible harm." 

Dr. Herbert Lockyer is an internationally known preacher, and author of approximately 
fifty books. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $7.95) □ 

LIFE WISH by Maurice S. Rawlings, M.D. 

Was General George Patton really Napoleon and a commander in Caesar's army? Was 
Loretta Lynn an Indian princess and an Irish maiden? Have Mac Davis, Lola Falana, and 
Sean Connery lived previous lives? 

George Patton believed he was destined for perpetual rebirth as a soldier. Loretta Lynn 
told of her vision of past lives in the book Coal Miner's Daughter. And many celebrities 
have reported supposed past-life experiences revealed under hypnotic regression. 

Reincarnation — the belief that a soul returns after death to another, different body — is 
today accepted as a possibility by an unexpectedly high percentage of Americans. 

Dr. Maurice Rawlings explores why so many people have begun to take reincarnation 
seriously, and compares it with the teachings of the Bible. He concludes that the two are 
neither compatible nor reconcilable. Moreover, he warns that trying to mix the two beliefs 
can lead a person far away from true Christianity. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, 
TN 37203; $4.95) □ 



TOMORROW'S CONCEPT TODAY 

A MAJOR BREAK-THRU IN STEEPLE CONSTRUCTION 

THE DOflLO STACKABIE STEEPLE SYSTEM 



cosily aspect ol steeples Bu ill lo Ihe * 
trie Southern Standard Building Cod 




WRITE FOR BROCHURE 



WARNER ENTERPRISES 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY PUTS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Writs tor tree estimate. 



Write tor tree 
BROCHURE' 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

615) 875-0679 
3511 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



lis,-*.. Q2^2^ LlBl 

1 1 BOWUNG UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC. 
.IP- Box 2250, Danvlllo, VA 24541 

Hj. In VA (804) 797-3277 




SUNSHINE 

Religious Greeting Cards 

TWO YEAR 

Planning Calendar 

MANY OTHER 
new and old 
standard Fund Raising 
Items 



* Beatrice ^\iie,9trc 

WHOLESALE DISTRIBUTOR 
P. 0. BOX 1987. SHELBY. NC 28150 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



. 






Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian ReOe€tion 

GffilJTHNEWS T&M&TE 



y 



Compiled bt/ SONJI/1 EiEE HUNT, LdllorlilA><IH4iilCrnri<l Orpjrimrrlot Voulh ind Chtitlun Uuufion 



FUR SALES SUPER 

Women appear to be warming up to furs again. You might 
think, with the economy the way it is, fur sales would be hitting 
rock bottom. Just the opposite may be true. Nationally, fur sales 
are estimated to top $1 billion this year. Only a decade ago the 
figure was around $279 million. □ 

7. Does everyone feel the crunch when a recession or 
depression hits the economy? 

2. If a Christian can afford a mink or a Cadillac, should he buy 
one? Why or why not? 

3. Do soaring fur sales indicate a trend toward a self-serving 
attitude in our nation today? (Chattanooga News-Free Pressj 

a 



WHO WILL YOUTH FOLLOW? 

Youth for Christ has conducted an extensive research project 
in conjunction with Michigan State University to determine what 
qualities young people desire in peer or adult leaders. It seems 
the top-ranked behavior trait for leaders is being people-oriented. 
(Young people expressed their need for leaders who would 
listen, communicate, understand their concerns, and seek to 
help when needed.) The study should be eye-opening to teach- 
ers, suggesting that young people are less interested in the 
program a leader has planned than with how the leader treats 
them when they come together. □ 

1. List qualities you like in those who work with youth in your 
local church. 

2. Do you agree that young people are less interested in 
programs and more interested in being treated with respect and 
understanding? (Evangelizing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6, 
1981) D 



KKK RECRUITS CHILDREN 

The Ku Klux Klan is recruiting children. Estimates are that two 
thousand youths are enrolled in either the Klan Youth Corps or 
the Junior KKK. Membership is increasing as Klansmen distrib- 
ute literature to young people at shopping malls, high schools 
and even elementary schools. The Klan no longer appeals to 
only the poor or illiterate. Capitalizing on issues of school 
integration, busing and so forth, they are now attracting well- 
educated, upper-class young people. One grand dragon has 
been quoted as saying he would like to begin indoctrinating 
children into the program as early as age six. □ 

1. Have you encountered any KKK activities in your neighbor- 
hood or school? 

2. Should a Christian join such a group as the KKK? What are 
the Klan's objectives and methods? Are they biblically sound? 
(Evangelizing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6, 1981) O 



PARENT-CHILD DIVORCE 

A controversial law in Connecticut permits teenage emancipa- 
tion at the age of 16. One year after going into effect, there were 
110 filings, 67 of which were initiated by parents. Those who 
"divorce" their children under this law are freed from all 
responsibilities and obligations. "Emancipated" teenagers by law 
are considered adults, allowing them to marry, sign legal con- 
tracts, join the military and perhaps qualify for welfare money. 
Similar but stricter laws are in effect in Illinois and California. □ 

1. Should such a law exist? 

2. Under what conditions, if any, do you think such a "divorce" 
should be granted to parents or to teenagers? 

3. Are teenagers who come from troubled homes often able to 
create pleasant home environments for themselves and for their 
children ? 

4. How can this unhappy cycle be short-circuited? (Evangeliz- 
ing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6, 1981) O 

FAMILY RITUALS 

Families that are falling apart can regain a sense of togetherness 
through the use of simple rituals. Repeated ceremonies play an 
important role in creating and reinforcing emotional security 
when family life becomes fragmented, reports the December 
issue of McCall's magazine. 

Despite the connotation of formality that surrounds the word 
ritual, a ritual does not need to be complicated or involved to be 
effective. A ritual can be as simple as sitting in the same chairs 
at mealtime, or reserving the second Sunday of every month for 
a father-son outing. □ 

1. Does your family have any rituals. What are they? 

2. What do these rituals mean to you and your family? 

3. What ritual can you think of that would be meaningful to 
members of your family and that you could initiate? (Chatta- 
nooga News-Free Pressj D 




Ron Hood Photo 



22 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



PENIEL MINISTRIES 

Continued from page 7 



must tackle the problem which 
started them on drugs or alcohol 
in the first place. 

"We minister through daily 
Bible studies, worship sessions, 
family fellowship, and special 
seminars. More importantly, 
we bring family members — 
parents, spouses — into the 
counseling experience and we 
aim toward helping them cope 
with the 'new man' in Christ. 

"It's long-range. It's slow. 
But it's effective." 

Like I said, you will 
remember Marion Spellman. 

Also, you will remember the 
faces of young men presently 
living in that dormitory: faces 
of varying race, type, and 
description. White. Black. 
Spanish. Only fifteen of them at 
the moment; soon there will 
be thirty. Facilities will 
eventually accommodate a 
hundred. 

The young men at Peniel 
may at first seem Wednesday 
night, church-youth-group 
typical. But look closer. They 
are older. Some married. 
Faces scarred. Eyes which take 
you in at a glance. Evaluating. 
Trying to place you. Deciding if 
you are real. A Christian. Or 
if you only wear the label. 

Look them in the eye when 
you speak. Smile and mean it. 
Shake hands firmly, nothing 
held back. That's when inner 
glow breaks through on their 
faces. That's when guards drop 
and you know again that 
Christ makes all men one in the 
Kingdom. 

Yes, you will enjoy visiting 
and you will remember those 
young men. Worship with them 
and they'll do a street-scene 



version of the prodigal son which 
says more in five minutes 
than some hour-long 
documentaries. Sing choruses 
with them and you'll see joy 
reflected in their faces. Hear 
them testify and you'll know 
they've come a long way, over 
a difficult road, and they aren't 
kidding themselves about what 
lies ahead. 

Pray with them . . . aw, 
yes . . . pray with those young 
men at Peniel . . . feel the 
warmth of God's Holy Spirit . . . 
see the new hope and the 
new confidence . . . 

You won't forget them! 

Not if you have a heart. 

At the bottom of the 
stationery Marion and Harold 
use for Peniel Ministries . . . 
these words appear: "If you can't 
cope ... at last there's hope." □ 
Hoyt E. Stone 

Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows. Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 



BUILD t 

BUILD CHURCHES 
BUILD 




eludes Masonry and wood constructs 
tices classrooms, nursery choir robe rooms baptistry, 
steeple carpet and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. II. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 




[vlbRTHWAY 

CONTRACTORS 

INC. 



P.O. Bok 591 
Taylors, SC 29687 



Over 150 buildings constructed In Southeast 



CHRISTIAN SINGLES 
CONFERENCE 

Continued from page 11 

Plan Two: conference 
registration only, $50. This 
includes everything but lodging 
and food. 

Since facilities are limited, it 
might be good to register 
early. Registration deadline is 
May 1, 1982. □ 

Christian 

Singles 

Conference 

May 20-23, 1982 



Conference Registration 
Attention: 

MollvCox 

10948 Central Avenue 
Tampa, Florida 35612 



□ Male □ Female DFull Registration 

□ $35"" Deposit Enclosed 

□ Registration for Conference Only 



Zip 



* x Signed 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



■TH2LI 






When the Crowd Is Gone 



by Curtis N. Cook 



T stood in the empty church, no one there except 
the Spirit of the Lord and me. 

I remembered that just a few days ago there 
was singing, shouting, praising, people rejoicing 
in the Lord. A building full of happy people 
enjoying the friendly atmosphere and Christian 
fellowship. 

Now it was empty. No singing today; just my 
own coarse voice. No laughter today; just memory 
of how people reacted to the presence of the 
Lord and happiness that was. No fellowship today: 
at least not for those absent. 

Somehow, though, just knowing what had been 
and just thinking of what would be again, 
brought sweet peace through my being. 

I thought: "Why, it's not only the present we 
live for. It's the yesterdays and the tomorrows as 
well. Yesterday gives strength to face tomorrow. 
Tomorrow gives determination for today." 

Some people become frustrated when the 
crowd is gone. 

"The house is empty," they say. "I wish I had 
the children home with me." 

Loneliness sets in. Then despair, the devil's 
playground. 

If they could only see that, although the 
crowd is gone, there are the memories — laughter, 
happiness, tenderness, love, and a million 
precious moments neither time nor space can take 
away. Memories are the yesterdays that will 
give strength for tomorrow. 

And tomorrow — times of togetherness, special 
occasions, grandchildren, perhaps great- 
grandchildren, at last a home in heaven, 
together for always — it makes me determined to 
hang in there. 

No wonder Paul wrote, "Sorrow not, even as 
others which have no hope" (1 Thessalonians 
4:13). □ 

— Curtis N. Cook, Pastor 
Powhatan, Virginia 



24 




Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 



AIETE0IL3 




WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 

Write for free 
color brochure 



"libeAflaiA. Sp.eoialUe6. 



A/C 214 657-6522 



210 



Henderson, Texas 75652 



LITTLE GIANT 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

SPIRES-CROSSES 
WATER HEATERS 



Free colored brochure 

LOTH GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC 
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630 
Phone: 713-8834246 




^! I V I,,::.!, 



• BAPTISTRIES 
'•WALL CROSSES 
^ BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AM 

MODERN DESIGNS. 

ERECTION WITH COMPANY 

CRANES AND CREWS AVAILADLE. 

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

fTOlL FREE 

800-2ai-3152_ 

IN BE0R0IA CALL 
COLLECT: 



GLASSTECH PLASTICS. IDC 
P.O. DON 910 
ROSWELLBA 30077 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-APew 




BEFORE 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 

1527 McGiffens Lane 
Jackson, OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn QAQ -^ n . 
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614;384-2108 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



BITTOMM* 







t?^£fciZ, 



The 
Dreamers 

)nly kids can build such a tree house. 



Above things common and 
ordinary. Beyond the sordid, 
the humdrum, the painful. Up 
where birds sing. Where the 
spirit soars. 

Some of us never built a 
tree house, actually, but we 
remember what it was like to 
dream. We often slipped away 
into the privacy of our hearts, 
there to bask in the sun and to 
revel in pleasures unknown 
otherwise. Occasionally, even 
now, we miss those days and 
we would like to dream again. 
Such is certainly one reason 
many of us love young people 
and why we enjoy their 
presence. 

Others of us have forgotten. 
Condemning ourselves for having 
dreamed, for having wasted 
precious moments of our lives, 
we express an obvious 
aversion to the young of this 
generation. 




26 



Lighted Pathway, March, 1982 




Paul M Schrock Photo 

Ah, but how wonderful to 
dream! 

Dreamers are singers. 

Dreamers smile. They 
laugh. 

Dreamers pass along the 
sunshine of their optimism. They 
give us hope. They lift our 
spirits. They make us remember 
the good years and send us 
into our offices and to our work 
places with little smiles toying 
at the corners of our mouths. 

Too much has been said 
recently about the difficulties, the 
problems, the failures of 
youth: not enough of their 
strengths and of their valuable 
contributions. 

We have even concentrated 
too much attention on the 
wayward. Most young people 
do not fall into such a category 
in the first place. 

In a recent book, The 
Adolescent: A Psychological 
Self-Portrait, Dr. Daniel Offer, 
director of the nation's largest 
center for the study of 
adolescence at Michael Reese 
Medical Center in Chicago, 
reports that all these problems 
we talk about affect only 15 
percent of our young people. 

According to Dr. Offer, 85 
percent of our young people 



cope with whatever comes 
along. They feel strong. 
Happy. Self-confident. They 
enjoy life. Like the changes 
taking place in their bodies. Are 
satisfied with themselves most 
of the time. Think their parents 
are satisfied as well. 

In short, it seems that the 
problems of adolescence have 
been overstated. Teen years are 
happy times for most of us. 
Though there are conflicts, these 
seem no more traumatic than 
the other "crises" we all face, 
such as middle age, 
menopause, and retirement. 

So let's keep dreaming. 

All dreams do not come true. 
Some do. When dreams are 
of God — inspired of the Holy 
Spirit — they can take a 
Joseph from the ridicule of his 
brothers to the throne room of 
Egypt (Genesis 37 through 50). 

Pity not the young. Pity 
those who dream no more. 
Those who see nothing in a 
tree house. Those who are dead 
even while they live. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 





College: 

Preparing 
Today for 
Tomorrow's 
Challenges 

College is a time to clarify your purpose in 
God's Kingdom. A time to bring faith, life and 
learning into a harmonious blend as you pre- 
pare to meet the challenges God has before 
you. Lee College unifies faith in Christ with 
serious scholarship. 

As a senior college accredited by the South- 
ern Association of Colleges and Schools, Lee 
awards degrees in twenty-one majors from four 
divisions: Arts and Sciences, Religion, Educa- 
tion, and Continuing Education. 

Be everything God wants you to be in life. 
Prepare today to meet His challenges of tomor- 
row. Lee will help you make it happen. 

Lee College, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311 



LEE COLLEGE DAY 

April 24,1982 

I PLAN NOW TO ATTEND 

For more information contact 
your State Youth and CE Director. 




LEE 
COLLEGE 




2>< 


S S / *-*? i 1/5 <~- — - 


\^ 


5>i<*» 


,Uv Qtt, ?^o- 


w- 


— 




. ■ '] 


>tji 


u{ ^^t) 


■1 -«*# 


- ii/tn 




\ 12.1/ 




- -met - 




i 




kl 




r . 




r 


r T 






iL^ni* 



■UWMMj 



UIggHODi 




Volume 53, Number 4 



THIS MONTH 

Internationalization of the church and shoring up the 
family — these are the thrusts of our features. Dr. Spencer reminds 
us that public schools are still with us (not all bad, in spite of 
problems); and, if you look closely, there's still something of an 

Easter theme. 
Thank God for spring! □ 
Hoyt E. Stone 




% 1 1 



FEATURES 

Spanish Ministries Coordinator 

New Life for the Family, Wallace and Ernestine Swilley 

ARTICLES 

What's Right With Public Schools, Samuel R, Spencer, jr. 

Telling It Like It Isn't, Henry Duvaii 

A Life-Changing Mission (STEP), Marcus Hand 

STORIES 

Return Of the Shepherd, Larry E. Neagle 

The Resurrection Road, Wanda Cato Brett 



NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

HOW to Miss God's Will (Cartoons), Larry E. Neagle 

Must Ye Live (Youth Update), w. a. Davis 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Books 

Why Be Anxious? (Poetry), Charles w. Conn 

EDITORIAL 

Superman, Hoyt E Stone 

MEMBER Gpd EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



3 
6 

9 
11 
14 

16 
19 

12 
20 
22 
25 
26 

27 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, S4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



FimTUMM 



SPANISH MINISTRIES 
COORDINATOR: 



Fidencio Burgueno occupies an unpretentious 
office on the second floor of the Church of God 
General Offices in Cleveland, Tennessee. 

That doesn't bother Fidencio. 

Nor does it seem to worry him that his position 
is part-time, presently unbudgeted, his salary 
being raised personally by Youth and Christian 
Education officials and board members. 

What matters to the quiet young Mexican with a 
ready smile is that his new position, temporary 
or not, is one more step in the unfolding drama of 
his life. Moreover, his becoming coordinador de 
ministerios Hispanos for the General Youth and 
Christian Education Department gives 
Fidencio opportunity to contribute 
significantly to his Hispanic brothers 
and sisters in the Lord and that has 



Fidencio 

Burgueno 



been a large part of Fidencio's life for seventeen 
years now. 

Born March 18, 1950, in Ciudad Obregon, 
Sonora, into a pioneer Mexican preacher's home, 
Fidencio grew up in the Church of God. He was 
only two years old when his father was assigned 
to pastor the church in Nogales, almost within sight 
of the U.S. -Mexican border. 

Fidencio stayed in Nogales until age ten. The 
Burgueno family (seven children, four boys and 
three girls) then returned to Ciudad Obregon, 
which happens to have been the birthplace of 
the Church of God in Mexico, and Fidencio 

completed high school there in 
1967. 

Having once lived in 
California, Fidencio's mother spoke 



(Coordinador de Ministerios Hispanos) 




ESDI 



SPANISH MINISTRIES 
COORDINATOR 



MEEM 





A Church of God Youth Publication 



Fidencio Burgueno 

K loordinador de Ministerios Hispanos) 



English quite well. So did the 
children. But the senior 
Fidencio Burgueno, though he 
preached for forty-five years 
and attended many of the 
General Assemblies, never 
really attempted to move beyond 
his native tongue. 

At age seven, Fidencio went 
to a Church of God youth camp. 
Antonino Bonilla organized 
and conducted that youth camp 
at Huatabampa (1957), the 
first ever conducted in Mexico or 
any other Latin American 
country. Eighty-seven kids were 
present. For fifteen years 
thereafter Fidencio attended 
youth camp, first as a camper, 
then as a counselor, as a Bible 
teacher, as a camp speaker, 
and finally as a camp director. 

Oddly enough (perhaps not 
so oddly), being a pioneer 
preacher's son, attending 
church regularly, and going to all 
those youth camps did not 
automatically transform the 
young Fidencio into a saint. In 
the summer of 1965, at age 
fifteen, he found himself a 
very troubled young man. In his 
mind some dark forebodings, 
some fears, some anxieties which 
wouldn't go away. Fidencio 
was snared in the pangs of 
conscience. His parents didn't 
know some of the things in 
which he'd been involved. 
Others didn't know. But God 
knew! 

"It was that summer ..." 
Fidencio now says with a 
knowing nod of his head, ". . . 
that summer when I really got 
saved and committed my life to 
Jesus Christ." 



Two summers later, while 
attending the territorial 
convention in Hermosillo, 
Fidencio heard and accepted 
God's call into the ministry. He 




enrolled at the Berea Bible 
School in September of that 
same year, completing the 
course of study in 1969. 

Fidencio's first ministerial 
assignment was working with 
Territorial Overseer Pascual 
Orozco in West Central 
Territory, 1969-72. He lived 
in Guadalajara and also attended 
the university for two years, 
studying math. 

In 1972, Fidencio enrolled 
at the Latin International 
Seminary in Panama City. He 
stayed there two years, 
graduating with a degree in 
Bible. Those were great years 
for Fidencio. He not only had 
opportunity to preach and to 
minister in Panama but also in 
the Central American countries 
of Costa Rica and Guatemala. 
Although he traveled through 
Nicaragua, he did not minister 
in that country because the 



churches and congregations 
had been devastated by the '72 
earthquake. 

Tony Bonilla, then national 
superintendent of Mexico, 
invited Fidencio to work with 
him as the national youth and 
Christian education director. Now 
twenty-four years of age, 
Fidencio moved to the thriving 
metropolis of Mexico City. 

In terms of the Church of 
God, Mexico is divided into 
five territories, each having its 
own territorial youth and 
Christian education director. 
Fidencio's task was to promote 
and coordinate this work, on a 
smaller scale of course, but 
similar to what is done by our 
General Youth and Christian 
Education Department in the 
United States. 

The seminar is one tool used 
often by state and territorial 
directors. Not all find them as 
profitable as did Fidencio 
when, in 1975, he invited public 
school teacher Dora Luz 
Rabago to assist. Fidencio and 
Dora had gone to school 
together, years before, with little 
attention paid to each other. 
Now, the relationship came alive. 

"It wasn't long before I 
asked her to marry me," 
Fidencio says. "She said she'd 
think about it." 

Again Fidencio moved, this 
time to Monterrey where he 
pastored the Central Church 
of God and served as director of 
the Bible school. In January 
of the following year, 1977, 
having thought long enough, 
Dora Luz Rabago became Mrs. 
Fidencio Burgueno. 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



IFEJmOMlg 



Looked back on retro- 
spectively, Fidencio values 
those years in a pastorate. 
Attendance increased steadily 
and he found great satisfaction 
through contact with local 
parishioners. 

"One of these days," he 
says with something of a gleam 
in his eyes, "I may pastor 
again. Like my father." 

In 1978, though, when 
offered opportunity to move back 
to Mexico City, as director of 
Gilgal Bible School, Fidencio 
accepted the appointment. He 
and Dora worked in the Bible 
school together and it was 
from Mexico City, in 1980, that 
they moved to Cleveland, 
Tennessee, in order for him to 
enroll at the Church of God 
School of Theology, a program 
of study he will complete in 
the spring of this year. 

Fidencio and Dora now 
have two sons, Fidencio III (age 
4) and Jonadab (age 2). The 
boys are picking up English with 
childish ease; and Dora, 
though less venturesome when 
talking, has developed an 
accurate understanding of most 
terms. 

"What I'm to do with the 
general youth and Christian 
education materials," Fidencio 
says, "is much more than the 
translation of words and phrases. 
I must translate ideas and 
concepts as well. Some of the 
things done normally and 
naturally here in the States are 
completely foreign to the 
Spanish-speaking people of Latin 
America. 

The truth is there ... in the 



words and in the phrases . . . 
but I often have to say them 
differently ... I have to 
illustrate them differently ... in 
order for my people to grasp 
their full significance. 

Does Fidencio find his work 
exciting? 

"Very much so," Fidencio 
says. "Enough so that I've 
tentatively agreed to stay on 
here in the department, after 
graduation, providing funds are 
available and the work is 
pleasing to those over me in 
the Lord. 

"God is doing great things 
among the peoples of Mexico 
and Central and South 
America. Things have changed 
tremendously since Sister 
Maria Atkinson first took the 
message of the Church of God 

Stone Photos 



to my father nearly a half 
century ago. 

"I believe Mexico and the 
United States will move even 
closer together during the next 
few years. I feel new doors 
will open. I know God wishes to 
bring revival and growth. 
Church programs and ministries 
must go to my people in a 
language they read and 
understand. If that's where 
God wishes me to work, then I 
am ready." □ 
by Hoyt E. Stone 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



JMATlUim] 



M6a/ UK sMMIW 




WdLLbOG 
€RM€STIM€ 

SWILl£Y 



Peop/e don't shout much when 
I preach on this subject. 
Wallace Swilley spoke to a 
houseful of people at a recent 
Sunday morning service in 
Lenoir City, Tennessee. 

Truth of the matter is, many 
of the marriage relationships 
within our own church are in 
danger. 

A lot of people are 
disillusioned with marriage. 

One man said, "There's 
nothing wrong with marriage. 
It's all that living together 
afterwards ..." 

Another observed, "You court 
in the moonlight and then, 
when you marry, the sun comes 
up scorching hot ..." 

I often ask folks, "Is your 
marriage holy wedlock? Or 
deadlock?" 

Too often, I fear, it's the 
latter. 

Nonetheless, it was God who 
created us male and female, God 



who made us sexual beings, 
God who ordained and 
established the marriage 
relationship as the perfect 
blueprint for happy family life. 

In a day when more than 40 
percent of all marriages end in 
divorce and when many more 
marriages struggle with 
boredom, hurts, disappointments, 
and stress, I believe it's 
imperative for the church to 
proclaim what God says in the 
Bible about marriage. 

This is no time for being 
ultrasensitive. No time for 
avoiding issues or for kidding 
ourselves that the problems will 
simply go away. 

Several years ago now, I felt 
God speaking to my heart and 
leading me into a new phase of 
ministry. Ministry to the 
family. Ever since, Ernestine and 
I have been traveling and 
proclaiming new life for the 
family according to God's plan. 
We traveled with the boys as 




they grew up. We now travel 
alone. 

To servicemen and their 
families throughout Europe, at 
Full Gospel Businessmen's 
Fellowships, before civic 
organizations, on college 
campuses, at more than seventy 
camp meetings and youth 
camps, and in local churches all 
across this nation — we've never 
ceased to insist that, in Christ 
and according to the principles 
set forth in the Bible, we can 
find new life, new joy, new 




Lighted Pathway, April 




peace, and new hope for the 
family. 

Let me ask you something this 
morning: Who's the most 
important person in your life? 

Husbands, you ought to be 
able to say immediately, "My 
wife. " 

Wives, you ought to be able 
to say, "My husband." 

Many of you can't say that. 

If you answered with total 
honesty, some of you would have 
to say, "My children. They're 
the most important people in the 
world to me." You're wrong. 
While it's not wrong to love your 
children, it is wrong to permit 
even children to interfere with 
the love of husband and wife. 

It breaks my heart . . . over 
and again . . . to meet 
wonderful Christian people who 
manage to keep their 
marriages together as long as the 
children are home. Then, 



afterwards, they discover that, 
somewhere in the busyness of 
rearing children, love has died. 

Such things ought not to be, 
Brothers and Sisters. It's a trick 
of the devil. A lie from hell. 
This Holy Bible which, in 
Genesis, tells us that a man is 
to leave father and mother and 
cleave unto his wife, certainly 
implies at the same time that 
nothing . . . not anything in 
the world . . . is to come 
between husband and wife. 

For many of us, the problem 
usually boils down to 
selfishness, to our wanting to be 
loved without being willing to 
love, to our desire to receive 
without giving. Say what we 
will, complain all we will, 
rationalize all we will, but our 
marriage will never be any 
better than we make it. 

Paul sets forth the relationship, 
ideally, in his letter to the 
church at Ephesus: "Wives, 
submit yourselves unto your 
husbands, as unto the Lord" 
(Ephesians 5:22); and, three 
verses later, "Husbands, love 
your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the church" (Ephesians 
5:25). 

If these admonitions are 
followed, no marriage will fall 
apart. 

Not long ago, on a Sunday 
morning, I witnessed what some 
would consider a disturbing 
scene. Two people in love . . . 
and acting like it . . . right 
while I preached. They sat side 
by side in church, comfortably. 



He leaned over and whispered 
something. She grinned and 
put a hand to her mouth in 
order not to giggle. 

I'm not real sure of this . . . 
but . . . at one point I 
suspect he actually squeezed her 
knee. Anyway, she clasped his 
CONTINUED NEXT PAGE 




THE SWILLEYS 

WALLACE AND ERNESTINE 
SWILLEY HAVE FOR MORE 
THAN FIFTEEN YEARS 
SPECIALIZED IN MINISTRY TO 
THE FAMILY. 
. . . THEY HAVE NINE 
LONG-PLAY ALBUMS, TAPES 
AND CASSETTES 
. . . THEY ARE MEMBERS OF 
THE CHRISTIAN BROADCASTING 
NETWORK'S MUSIC LIBRARY 
. . . THEY HAVE APPEARED ON 
TELEVISION WITH ART 
LINKLETTER 

. . . THEY DID THEIR OWN 
TELEVISION PROGRAM FOR 
SEVERAL YEARS 
. . . AND THEY PERIODICALLY 
EXTEND THEIR MINISTRY 
BEYOND THE BORDERS OF THE 
U.S. BY TRIPS TO THE 
CARIBBEAN AND TO 
SERVICEMEN'S CENTERS 
THROUGHOUT EUROPE. 

WALLACE SWILLEY, JR. 

P.O. Box 876 

Atlanta, GA 30301 

Phone (404) 948-9736 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






big, bony hand in her two 
deformed hands, holding it 
firmly, and giving him one of 
those you-naughty-boy looks 
most of us are acquainted with. 
That look on her face . . . 
and his face . . . well . . . I 
knew they still had it. 

Both were in their seventies. 
She, crippled with arthritis 
and in a wheelchair. He, still 
proud to sit with his 
sweetheart of more than fifty 
years. 

That's what God intends 
marriage to be. 

We are the ones who mess it 
up: with the little games we 
play, the double-talk, the 
score-keeping, those occasions 
when our frustrations get 
expressed in something like, "I 
did such and such for you, so 
now you can just do this in 
return. " 

I listened to Wallace preach. 
I watched the interest with 
which the congregation 
listened. I got caught up in the 
humor of his jokes and, at the 
same time, stirred by the keen 
edge of his remarks. Deep 
down, I knew he spoke the truth 
and that what he said was all 
too often ignored. 

There was much more to 
his sermon: suggestions, 
testimonials, quotes from the 
Bible. Wallace has quite a 
number of such sermons, 
compiled over the past few years 
and some of them on cassette 
recordings; but it was the mood, 
the openness, the sheer 



honesty with which he laid bare 
his heart, his personal 
relationship with Ernestine, that 
convinced me Wallace Swilley 
has found for himself a special 
nitch for ministry. 

Back in 1965, at the Lee 
College auditorium in 
Cleveland, I happen to have 
been one of those who sat 
listening to Wallace as he tried 
to explain why he was walking 
out on his position as a state 
youth and Christian education 
director. My ears heard . . . 
"The leading of the Lord . . . 
the family ... a burden I can't 
seem to shake off." 

In my heart I was puzzled. 
Though I wished him well, as 
did all the others, I just didn't 
quite grasp what Wallace 
meant. 

Now I do. 

At the close of that service in 
Lenoir City, it seemed 
everyone in the church marched 
forward for a time of 
rededication. Couples held hands 
and reaffirmed their vows. 
Mothers and dads prayed 
together. Children wept. 
Pastor Fred Cook smiled and 
rejoiced in the Lord and in 
the goodness of God upon his 
church family, as all good 
pastors should. 

Somewhere this week, at 
some church small or large 
across our nation, Wallace and 
Ernestine Swilley will be singing 
of God's goodness. They'll be 
laughing together. Ministering 
together. He'll be telling men 



and women . . . "When you're 
too busy to be a husband . . . 
too busy to be a wife . . . then 
you're too busy." 

Not all will listen. 

But some will. 

Some will remember how 
things used to be. They will 
try again. 

The young will perceive, 
perhaps for the first time, how 
things ought to be. They will 
find hope. □ 
by Hoyt E. Stone 




8 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



What's Still Right With 

Public Schools 



by Dr. Samuel R. Spencer, Jr. 



What about the schooling of our young people? 
Should we be educating them better? The 
implied answer is yes. In their professional associa- 
tions, college teachers lament the poor writing skills 
with which their students arrive. Employers say col- 
lege graduates come to them without being able to 
put sentences together or speak coherently. 

Although what I want to say applies to education 
generally, I'm talking primarily about the nation's 
schools. I justify this on two grounds. First, as a 
citizen and father, I have the same interest all of us 
have. Second, education is a continuum; each of its 
units must be concerned about what happens in the 
others. 

If we are critical of the job our schools are doing, 
we should ask ourselves whether such criticism is 
justified. Logic would seem to say that the level of 
satisfaction with social change would increase in direct 
ratio with social progress. Not so. It is just the 
opposite. The more progress, the more expectation 
and the more dissatisfaction. 

The same thing has happened in public education. 
In a few decades we have built the extensive and 
impressive system which we now take for granted. 

In the perspective of historical development, our 
schools have done well. Because they have done well, 
we want and expect them to do even better. 

Furthermore, there are two reasons why schools 
today are having a hard time meeting expectations. 
Before the public schools became universal in this 
country, we depended upon three other institutions 
for the transmission of the ideals and values of our 
culture from one generation to another. Those institu- 
tions were the community, the church, and the fami- 
ly. 

I don't have to labor what has happened to these 
institutions. But the most dramatic changes have 
come in the home. The statistics are dreary. One 
marriage in two now ends in divorce, one child in five 
lives in a one-parent home. 

Though the changing position of women has brought 
many good things, it is diminishing the function of the 
home, where the mother's role in the nurturing of 




Alan Cliburn Photo 



children was considered a prime function and respon- 
sibility. 

The result? When a child gives trouble at school, 
we ask indignantly why school officials don't do 
something about it, for we increasingly expect the 
school to step in and fill the gaps in the lives of 
children left by the erosion of community, church and 
family influences. . . . 

Anyone who reads the newspapers knows we have 
problems. Knowing that solutions are not always easy, 
I am wary of suggesting them, but here are three 
principles I would like to see incorporated into educa- 
tion at all levels. They are (1) an insistence upon 
structure and substance in the curriculum; (2) an 
unswerving attention to quality; and (3) instruction 
tailored to individual needs. 

The revolution of the late 1960's and early 70's in 
the university world had some beneficial effects; it 
taught us that some of the things we had considered 
necessary and sacrosanct were not necessities at all. 
But it also swept away other things, such as required 
courses and logical sequence, substituting a cafeteria 
system of courses from which students could choose 
willy-nilly the things they would like to take, regard- 
less of substantive value, logical order or interrelationship. 

The revolution also introduced intellectual junk 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






food: courses without academic substance, often put 
together from very unlikely materials by students 
themselves under the guise of independent study. 

This disintegration of structure, this retreat from 
requirements and departure from insistence on basic 
skills and knowledge, affected the schools as well as 
the colleges. Fortunately we are seeing a swing back. 
What must we do to accelerate this return to structure 
and substance? 

First, instead of trimming our sails to the winds of 
educational fads and fashions, we must design the 
curriculum to guarantee that every student develop a 
base of skills and knowledge which will enable him or 
her to function in an increasingly sophisticated and 
competitive society. 

Second, we should be tough-minded enough to 
require students to take whatever is necessary to 
accomplish this goal. 

Third, we should raise the demand level for most 
students; let us not be afraid to ask more of our 
children and young people so that they will get more 
from what they do. The demand level — the level of 
work required — is an essential ingredient in educational 
effectiveness. 

We have heard a great deal recently about the 
Coleman Report, which alleges the superiority of the 
academic work in private schools. From experience 
with my own children in public and private schools, I 
would say that the major differences between the two 
have to do with the demand level, which is undeniably 
higher for private-school students than for even the 
better students in the public system. 

Now for the second basic principle, an emphasis on 
quality at all performance levels. 

The achievement of quality requires two essentials, 
the first of which is absolutely fundamental: teachers 
of high competence and dedication. There should be 
no apology for setting high standards for our teachers 
and enforcing those standards. 

But if we are to enforce high standards, we must 
recognize that teaching is hard work and that public- 
school teaching is one of the hardest jobs in our 
society today. We will get teachers who provide first 
quality education of the kind we want for our children 
only if we give them at least reasonably adequate 
rewards. Beyond this, and I realize this may go 
against the grain for some, there should be incentives 
for merit. 

The third principle is this: to the extent possible 
where masses of children and young people are 
concerned, instruction should be tailored to the needs 
and abilities of individual students. 



Ability grouping has always been somewhat contro- 
versial in educational theory and practice; it has 
become far more so in recent years as our society has 
increasingly moved from an insistence on equality of 
opportunity to an insistence on equality of result. 

Since studies show that to a significant extent 
performance goes hand in hand with expectation, I 
am not suggesting that students be rigidly classified or 
categorized in such a way as to stultify their educational 
progress. 

But anyone who has taught knows something that is 
reinforced by common sense, namely that in teaching 
any subject, the level of instruction must be pitched 
somewhere toward the middle of the group. 

The corollary is that regardless of level, instruction 
will be most effective if the spectrum of ability to 
learn within the group is not too wide. This is true for 
the less able as well as for the more able students. 

Let me point out that the principle of ability 
grouping is accepted without question at the college 
level in this country. It is built into the system despite 
the fiction that a college degree is a college degree, 
and that one is as good as another. Truth is, there is 
an obvious hierarchy of quality which separates col- 
lege students by ability from institution to institu- 
tion . . . 

The public schools cannot do this, of course. For 
obvious reasons the local education systems cannot 
decree that certain campuses will accept only the 
ablest, other campuses the next ablest and so on 
through the high school chain. 

So if they are to offer education tailored to individ- 
ual abilities, they have to find other ways to divide 
students so that the least able are not hopelessly lost 
by instruction above their heads or the most able 
completely bored by instruction which leaves them 
unchallenged. In any of our schools the ability spec- 
trum is very wide indeed. 

We will educate coming generations adequately 
only if we are able to meet the varying demands 
along that spectrum, offering compensatory education 
at the lower end; and offering fast-track, highly 
demanding instruction at the upper. 

Should we be doing a better job in the schooling of 
our children? Certainly. We are a long way from 
perfect, either in the schools or in the colleges, and 
we should always be looking for ways to improve. But 
in the perspective of history, educational progress in 
this country is impressive indeed. 

If we are dissatisfied, it is partly because of a 
temporary downward turn in the steady upward curve 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



10 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 




Telling It 

Like It Isn't 

by Henry Duval 



COURTEOUS DOUBLE-TALK 
IS DISTORTING THE MESSAGE. 



Euphemisms are increasing! 
No, this isn't dangerous. 
A euphemism is merely 
the substitution of a mild, 
indirect, or vague expression 
for the blunt or factual one. We 
say, for example, that a 
person who died has "passed 
away." 

You should become familiar 
with the most common of 
these expressions so you'll know 
exactly what the true situation 
is. 

Some observers attribute 
this greater use of euphemistic 
expressions to the fact we live 
in a world troubled by inflation, 
unemployment, and crime. 
Euphemisms tend to hide the 
harsh realities of life. 

For example, when Reagan 
Administration economists 
admit the country is in a 
recession, what everyone 
already feels is that we are 
actually in a depression. 

Whether due to misplaced 
courtesy or to deliberate 



"white lies," the double-talk 
muddles communication 
channels. A number of 
sociologists feel the use of 
mild expressions is being carried 
to ridiculous extremes. 

Consider these: 

• In Knoxville, Tennessee, 
the city sewage system is known 
as the Waste Water Control 
system. 

• In a number of cities the 
street-cleaning department has 
been renamed "environmental 
control department." 

• In England, one social 
agency banned the use of the 
term "illegitimate children" 
and is now using "fatherless 
children." Biological science 
says these don't exist. 

• Undertakers are 
"morticians." Funeral parlors, 
"mortuaries." Headstone 
salesmen are "memorialists." 

Use of euphemisms has 
started a cult of mildness which 
now plagues people from the 



cradle to the grave. In fact, even 
before the cradle. In polite 
company a woman isn't pregnant. 
She's "expecting." 

One reason for use of 
euphemisms is illustrated in 
our avoidance of "graveyard" 
and similar words. These 
remind us of an unpleasant 
future. Persons are now buried 
in a "memorial park," not a 
cemetery. The arranger of 
one's last trip is not an 
undertaker, but — as noted 
above — a mortician. 

Somehow the title 
"mortician" upgrades the trade, 
in the same way "sanitation 
operator" elevates a street 
cleaner, and "mail expeditor" 
upgrades a mail clerk's job. 

These high-sounding titles 
are eagerly sought by lowly 
employees to cover their 
embarrassment over the true 
nature of their work. 
Management obliges because 
titles cost nothing, they make 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



3MlWlsimdlAGT3I¥IITI] 



How to 

MISS GOD'S WILL 

Artist/Writer: Larry E. Neagle 



1. Don't ask 
God to 
reveal it. Or, 

having asked, 
trust Him to make 
the answer 
confusing. If His 
answer is too 
clear, becloud it 
yourself with 
side issues. 



2. Assume 
God's will is 
unknowable, 
impersonal, 
and so vague 
as to be 
meaningless. 
Then you can 
insist on your will 
in absolute 
serenity. 



3. Ignore the 
part of God's 
will you do 
know. As long 
as you continue to 
flunk the old 
material, He won't 
pass you on to 
anything new. 




' Not Thy will, But 
Mine be done " 




JR PRRENTS 



In ewe-rvthins give thunk.«, 



I W*«M-ONIBMT> 



5 18 



Keep sehublly PURE 

I Thjss»loni»n«> " 3 




4. Assume that 
if you knew 
God's will, you 
wouldn't like 

it. If He does 
indeed have a 
plan for you, it 
consists primari- 
ly in making you 
miserable. 



5. Insist on 
knowing all the 
details of His 
will for you at 
once, who 
needs faith when 
you have a 
blueprint? 



6. Forget about 
scripture, 
providential 
circumstances, 
convictions 
from a sound 
mind, and 
the leading of 
the Holy 
Spirit. God 
sometimes leads 
with an unusual or 
dramatic word. 
Demand He do the 
same for you. 
Tell Him exactly 
how, when and 
where you want it. 
And don't move 
until you get it. 





©lam-jt kU-aaV 




12 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



Some kids would rather die 
than bring home grades 
like these. 




In the next hour, 57 American 
kids will try to kill themselves. 
Many over problems that may 
seem small to adults. But to 
children, even little things 
can be matters of life 
and death. 

Grades that weren't 
quite high enough. A 
broken date. A game 
that wasn't won. One 
more reason for feel- 
ing they've failed to 
measure up. To 
others' expec- 
tations. Or 
their own. 

Suicide is 
the second 
leading 
cause of 
death among 
young people. 

But it's 
preventable. If only 
someone recognizes 
the danger signals in time. 

Sudden changes in eating 
and sleeping habits. Withdrawal from 
friends and activities. Becoming accident 
prone. Talking about being "gone" or "better 
off dead." The most dangerous sign of all is 
making final arrangements — giving away 
favorite records, books or other treasured 
possessions. 

And don't think kids who talk about sui- 
cide won't try it. They will. 

As a parent, the most important thing 
you can do is show you care. 

Ask your children about their feelings. 
And listen to what they have to say. Without 
making judgments. 

If you're concerned about self destruc- 
tive behavior, call your local suicide 
prevention, mental health or crisis center. 
Professional counseling can help suicidal 



children, and 
their families, learn 
better ways of deal- 
ing with problems. 
One of the tragedies of youth suicide 
is that children just don't always understand. 
That problems are temporary. And death 
is permanent. They're not experienced 
enough to realize their options. So some of 
them choose the way that should not be 
an option at all. And some of them don't 
live to regret it. \» 

LIBERTYINATIONAL 

LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY 
BIRMINGHAM, ALABAMA 

For a free brochure on youth suicide and what you can 
do to prevent it, wnte Liberty National, Advertising 
Dept. RP, P.O. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202. 



riWlaMACTOTTin 




A IIHiHANilNi MliilAN 

by Marcus V Hand 



STEP is summer excitement. Travel. Foreign 
cultures. Strange sights and sounds. It is 
committed youth teamed together for a unique 
transcultural experience in a mission field. 

STEP is loving others. Caring. Reaching people. 
It is going beyond yourself to get involved in 
what God is doing in His world. 

STEP is Summer Training and 
Evangelism Partners. It is a youth ministry with a 
proven track record. STEP has been a 
life-changing opportunity for many Church of God 
young persons. 




14 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



In June 1982, STEP teams will leave for 
five separate destinations in different parts 
of the world: 

— Israel and Egypt 

— England and Scotland 

— Alaska 

— Jamaica 

— Southwest U.S. (mission to native 

Americans). 

Perhaps STEP is for you. A STEP experience 
will provide a solid basis on which you can 
evaluate your own calling and qualifications for 
a career of service to God. It will furnish you with 
a realistic knowledge of conditions in a mission 
field. It will enrich your life and give you a better 
appreciation of the church worldwide. 

To qualify for STEP you must be between the 
ages of 16 and 24. You must also raise your 
own support. The Israel and Egypt mission will 
cost $1,565. The England and Scotland mission 



will require $1,195. The Alaska mission will cost 
$1,095. The Jamaica mission will require $795. 
The American Indian mission will cost $595. 

If God wants you to go, He will help you 
raise the finance! 

STEP is for you if you have a willingness to 
share your faith with others. Pre-mission training 
and orientation helps prepare you for this task. 
All STEP applications are perused by a screening 
committee. Once you have been accepted by the 
screening committee you are appointed to the team 
of your choice. 

Care about helping others? Witnessing? Painting 
a church? Doing something for God? If so, write: 

STEP 

Keith at 25th Street NW 

Cleveland, TN 37311 □ 



1M11IJJS bam: 

Phyllis Bare (North 
Carolina) went on her first 
STEP mission in the 
summer oj 1979. In a 
debriefing questionnaire 
she called STEP "without a 
doubt the greatest, most 
rewarding experience of my 
life." In 1980 she spent the 
summer doing missions work 
in Ecuador. In 1981 she 
accompanied another STEP 
team as a counselor. 

Phyllis says, "STEP 
brought new dimensions into 
my relationship with God. 
It is the most valuable youth 
program the Church of 
God has." 

KAY HOOD 

When Kay Hood 
(Tennessee) graduated from 
high school she decided to 
go on a STEP mission. On 
returning home she wrote, 
"My plans are completely 
changed. I wish to go 
back to Europe as soon 
as possible." 



Today, Kay is based in 
Amsterdam, Holland. She 
travels throughout the 
continent as well as to other 
countries witnessing for 
Christ through testimony 
and drama. "STEP put me 
on the road to an exciting 
life," she says. 

JULIE Bli ACH 

Julie Beach (Iowa) has 
been on two STEP 
missions. Julie says, "STEP 
has had an impact on my 
life as nothing else ever has. 
Through STEP I have 
learned many historical 
things but more than that, 
I have learned about myself. 
And I can now more 
clearly understand the needs 
of others. 

"Through STEP I gained a 
greater appreciation for 
my church. I have grown to 
love and become more 
deeply rooted in its 
doctrines. The value of 
STEP is absolutely priceless 
to me." 



LAHLITA SIMPSON 

From Earlita Simpson 
(Ohio), "STEP was a time 
to find out what God really 
wanted for my life. It was 
an excellent way to do 
service for Him. God called 
me to a ministry during the 
STEP trip." 

mi nviwii 

And Jim Burge 
(Mississippi), "My faith has 
greatly increased. I have 
seen missions in action. 
STEP has given me a new 
desire to do more than 
just warm the pews on 
Sunday and Wednesday." 

MLLAiML CLARK 

Melanie Clark (Mississippi) 
put it this way, "STEP has 
been the greatest experience 
in the world for me. I 
learned mainly not to go 
around looking for God to 
call me. I am already 
called — to be a disciple for 
Christ!" 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



^TOIMM 




C)iW^ Sumncr-s 



RETURN OF 
THE SHEPHERD 

by Larry E. Neagle 



Early morning color marked a fraction of the 
far eastern sky. It figures, Grumplin 
thought, as he quietly closed behind him the 
main door to his burrow. It would be dawn. He 
stood for a moment looking sourly at the large 
blackbird perched in the hollow of a sotai tree not 
two feet from him. "Crow, this had better be 
important." 

"It is," came the gravelly reply. 

Grumplin sensed no warning of trolls or witches 
about; but one never really knew. He slipped 
rather than stepped into the hollow and sat down 
beside Crow. He broke a moon-shaped bean pod 
from the tree and nervously began eating the 
beans. Bitter! Just what he needed. 

"All right, Crow. What is it?" 

Looking deep into the dwarfs gray eyes, Crow 
said softly, "Shepherd's alive. He's returned." 

Grumplin's heart jumped. Shepherd alive 
again? He had said He would live again, there in 
the grove before the Death Rangers came and 
arrested Him. But . . . no. No, Grumplin wouldn't 

16 Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



:T01M1^ 



believe it. Who ever heard of the dead living 
again? It just couldn't be! 

The chubby dwarf studied the sotai pod in his 
hand. It helped him control his voice. "Are you 
sure? Who told you?" 

"A sparrow. He came to us at Himmon's Keep. 
He said Shepherd was seen at Bakbuk Ford. 
And that He is calling for all the Elyoni to meet 
Him at Freedom's Hold. The others left from 
the Keep. I came to tell you." 

Grumplin felt the quiet reproach in Crow's 
words. So the others wanted to stay together. Let 
them. But with Shepherd dead, it was everyone 
for himself. Suddenly the dwarf felt shamed. 
Shepherd wouldn't have seen it that way. Again 
he carefully studied the sotai pod. "Did the 
sparrow see Him himself?" 

"No," Crow hesitated. "Uh, a she-wolf saw Him 
and told the sparrow." 

Grumplin groaned. "A she-wolf? Good grief, 
Crow, where's your sense? A she-wolf! Sure, a 
she-wolf told the sparrow. A she-wolf in league 
with Bahal! And a sparrow? The most 
scatterbrained of all Elyoni Earth-Father's creatures. 
Oh Crow, use your head!" 

"Not all wolves ally with Bahal, Grumplin. 
Earth-Father uses who He pleases. You ought to 
know that." 

Grumplin hardly heard Crow's rebuke. A small 
spot just beneath his left shoulder blade began 
itching violently. Something was wrong: he 
spread out his senses, listening. It was too quiet, 
he thought. The cold, prelight air echoed with 
unnatural silence. Grumplin glanced quickly around 
to see if they were being watched. Fleetingly, in 
the half-light, he thought he saw someone. Then 
the light seemed to waver, and whatever it was 
disappeared. 

Nerves, he decided. His nerves were shot. In 
the seven days since Bahal murdered Shepherd, 
the Elyoni had been hunted with increasing 
ferocity. Anything out of the ordinary might herald 
troll soldiers or worse, coming with swords, 
intent on their particularly vile pleasures. 

"Grumplin? What's the matter? Are you all 
right?" 

With a start, Grumplin snapped back to 
reality. "All right?" he growled. "No, I'm not all 
right!" Neither am I afraid, he told himself. 
"Listen, Crow. I know the promise as well as you. 
I was there in the grove. I heard all that He 
said." 



Grumplin's voice broke. His bearded face 
contorted with the memory. He took a deep breath 
and forced himself to continue. "We, uh, both 
were in the crowd that watched His torture. We 
both saw Him die." Closing his eyes, 
Grumplin wrapped his arms tightly around 
himself, and rocked back and forth. "Use your 
head, Crow. The dead can't live again." 

Crow tenderly laid his beak across his friend's 
trembling shoulder. "Grumplin," he said gently, 
"we are Elyoni. We belong to Shepherd. He 
never lied to us. He said He would return and 
live again. So He will." Raising his head, Crow 
saw the indecision etched on the dwarfs 
weather-beaten face. "Come with me, Friend. 
The call is for you too." 

A muscle in Grumplin's neck started twitching. 
Again he glanced quickly around. No one. Sri/7, he 
thought, someone is watching. He could feel it. 
He shivered. Why did everything have to happen 
in the morning when he couldn't think straight? 
He should go. No! The dead can't live again! 
Crow was trying to corner him into doing 
something he didn't want to do! 

"If! If! If!" Grumplin exploded, jumping up to 
glare at his friend. He shook his finger in front of 
Crow's open beak. "I'm tired of ifs. I won't go 
on this wild crow chase. There, I've said it. I 
won't go! You go! I should be in bed asleep. If 
I go back now, I can still get two more hours." 

"Grumplin . . ." 

The dwarf turned his back on Crow. "I won't 
go," he said. "You and the rest go. I'm staying 
here. Just remember, when you find He's not 
there, I told you so!" 

With that the dwarf popped into his burrow, 
locked the door, and ran for bed, strowing 
clothes in three directions. He was in a midair 
dive for the blankets when he heard Crow call, 
"Goodbye, Grumplin. I wish you were coming. 
You're wrong, you know." 

Jusr like Crow to have the last word, Grumplin 
thought. He curled into a warm ball and soon 
drifted into a light sleep. 

He dreamed. It was night, and someone was 
chasing him. He ran and ran, but he couldn't 
shake his pursuer. Crying with fear, he darted 
into a deep ravine. Suddenly the gully ended at a 
blank, unscaleable wall. He felt the other's 
breath on his neck. He screamed! And woke 
himself. 

Gradually Grumplin's ragged breath calmed. Oh 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



Shepherd, he thought, that felt 
real. But he hadn't really 
been afraid, he told himself, 
ignoring his racing pulse. 
Funny though, even with three 
blankets and a quilt in a 
heated burrow, he felt cold. 

Following a habit born of 
long years of living alone, he 
began talking to himself. 
"Shepherd? Do you really live 
again? That's impossible! 
I'm tired. I need sleep. 
If you're going to return, 
why can't you do it at a 
decent hour? I don't believe 
you've returned at all. It's a ruse 
of Bahal's to trap the Elyoni. 
Or the trick of an evil she-wolf 
or a stupid sparrow. Shepherd, 
I'm afraid. No, I'm not afraid. 
So why can't I go back to 
sleep?" 

Grumplin gathered his 
scattered clothes and dressed. 
Daylight trickled through his 
concealed windows. Mechanically 
he poked two logs into the 
stone fireplace. Warm oatmeal 
would at least take the bitter 
sotai bean taste from his mouth. 

Abruptly Grumplin trembled. 
Something's gone wrong, he 
thought. He should've gone 
with Crow. He was Elyoni. The 
call was for him too. No! It 
was impossible. The Elyoni were 
through. Someone had to have 
some sense. 

The itching underneath his 
shoulder blade began again. 
Something was wrong! 
Grumplin's nostrils flared. The 
feeling almost suffocated him! 
He ran halfway across the room 
to his war ax before he caught 
himself. Slowly he walked to a 
chair and dug his fingers into 
the coarse upholstery, forcing 
himself to relax. 

"What was that?" Listening, he 
caught his breath. Scratching. 
Someone was outside his secret 



door. Quietly he crept to a 
peephole. A troll soldier! 
Grumplin watched silently as 
the troll poked around the 
ground and rocks with a 
battered iron pick. The soldier 
didn't appear to know he was 
by the dwarfs bolt hole; but he 
definitely was searching for 
something. Grumplin noiselessly 
double barred the door and 
tiptoed away. 

The itching grew worse. 
Trollsl he thought, and 
shuddered. He should've gone. 
Suddenly it was clear, he 
should've gone too. Even if it 
was a trap, he should've gone. 
Crow would need his help. 
Crow was his friend. Crow was 
Elyoni. Crow needed him! 

Grabbing his old notched war 
ax, Grumplin turned to run to 
another of his back doors. Crow 
was only an hour or so ahead. 
He might catch him yet. 

A sharp crackling came from 
behind him. Grumplin whirled 
and froze. One of his walls 
shimmered and flowed. Shades of 
red, yellow, green and blue 
began to ripple across its surface. 
Grumplin backed until he felt 
the cool of the opposite wall 
behind him. Bracing himself 
against the wall, he raised his 
war ax in both hands, ready 
for final battle. 

Warm light suddenly flooded 
the room. Everything in it stood 
out in clear relief, as though 
some sunny spring afternoon had 
invaded his burrow. Into that 
light, through a six-foot wall of 
stone and earth, stepped 
Shepherd. 

Grumplin's ax clanged to the 
floor. No! It can't be! he 
thought, falling to his knees. It 
just can't be! 

Grumplin trembled. He tried 
to stop, but the shaking only 



grew worse. Somehow he 
couldn't quite make himself look 
Shepherd in the eyes. 
"Shepherd, is it really you?" 

The warm resonance of 
Shepherd's voice seemed to melt 
a block of ice deep within the 
dwarf. "Look closely, little 
Grump; and see for yourself." 

Rising hesitantly Grumplin 
searched Shepherd's familiar, 
smile-worn face. He saw the 
welts and the burns of Bahal's 
torture peeking from under 
Shepherd's white robe. Then 
he saw the holes, and he 
cringed. 

"I . . ." he choked. "I . . ." 
he choked again. "I saw you 
die." 

"I know, Grumplin. But I 
live. Do you believe now?" 

Grumplin never noticed the 
tears flowing down his face. 
What a fool I've been, he 
thought. "Oh Shepherd, I 
believe! I believe!" 

Sobbing, he leaped into 
Shepherd's outstretched arms. □ 




<^'°7 i"m" 



18 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



5TOM3 



The Resurrection Road 

by Wanda Cato Brett 



| find it hard to believe that this time last year my 
best friend, Melissa, was volunteering my services to 
the costume department for the Community Easter 
Pageant. Since I didn't have a prior commitment, and 
since I had done it for three years, I said yes. I really 
couldn't say no gracefully; and besides, Melissa had 
promised to help. 

I suppose I had known all along I would do it. I 
knew I would make the pageant costumes, wash robes 
from last year, and salvage what crowns and veils I 
could. I knew I would do it because I simply can't 
tolerate tacky costumes. I can't stand to see crowds of 
"Jewish followers" standing on stage in bathrobes and 
terry cloth headgear. I've always thought tacky cos- 
tumes make a great play mediocre. Maybe that's why 
I studied fashion and design. 

In those early weeks I resigned myself to making 
over one hundred costumes. I draped blue and red 
cloth over white robes until my eyes hurt. My fingers 
ached from holding a thimble. My eyes begged relief 
from long hours at a sewing machine. I made scarves 
and matched colors until I think I could have done it 
in my sleep. 

Suddenly it was Easter. Time for the pageant. 
Time to see what the costumes would look like under 
bright lights. 

I went to church and Easter was just like the three 
before it. I didn't really enjoy the new dress I had 
designed. Oh no. I sat through service wondering if 
Pilate, Mary, Salome, and Peter were going to get 
their costumes on right. I wondered if they would 
remember to drape the folds of blue linen like I had 
shown them. After all, if they came on stage in tacky 
costumes, it wouldn't look good for me. 

My face must have looked worried. After church 
Mrs. Canding smiled and patted me on the shoulder 
with "Hello, Dear." She was the pageant director. 
The cast seemed to like her but Mrs. Canding had 
the annoying habit of calling everyone "dear." Other 
than that, I liked her too. Over her shoulder she 
called, "See you tonight at the production, Dear." 

That afternoon I gathered up my extra costumes 
and headed for the state park where the Easter 
pageant had always been held. Several years ago, a 
local brick mason had donated stone and built a 
beautiful circular stage and the front of a large tomb. 
Other companies in the community had donated the 



lumber to build three rough, wooden crosses high on 
the top of the hill. Very impressive. But I was in no 
mood to be impressed. I just wanted it to be over. 

I hung the costumes in order and checked the robes 
of the high priest for glitter. Mrs. Canding startled me 
when she spoke. 

"You know something, Dear? I've been thinking, I 
wonder if you could let the cast do their own cos- 
tumes tonight. I'd like for you to be my guest at the 
play. There's a big difference between watching a 
play backstage and seeing it unfold before your eyes. 
Perhaps it will look different to you." 

Reluctantly I agreed. We found seats on the third 
row. 

I watched excited people arrive, going over the list 
of characters in my mind. I wondered how everyone 
in the community could be so impressed year after 
year. If they just knew the people who were playing 
the biblical characters, chances are they wouldn't 
come back. 

Take prissy Kalinda Martin. She was pretty but 
rather stuck-up. Her sticky, sweet little voice was so 
irritating. Of course, I had to admit she was perfect 
for the part of Pilate's wife. 

And Jason Boulver. He had a tremendous speaking 
voice so of course he always got the part of Jesus. But 
none in the crowd knew Jason had to wear platform 
shoes so he could be taller than John the Baptist. 

And Martin Graham Smithton III, who played the 
disciple John . . . what would people say if they knew 
that underneath that headdress was a pretentious 
chess player with squinty eyes? 

I really couldn't understand the play's attraction. 
None of the characters were tremendous actors. Just 
ordinary people donating their time. 

My not-so-complimentary thoughts were interrupted 
as Mrs. Canding welcomed the audience. There must 
have been over a thousand people at the park. She 
thanked the cast members, calling them all "dears," 
and stepped back for the play to begin. 

That's when it started. That chain of events which 
was to make me a Resurrection person. 

The lights came up and the crowd stopped its 
chattering noise. I sat glued to my chair as the old, 
old story unfolded before my eyes. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



fHWinMASTOTTID 



Update 



Must Ye Live? 




In the days of the early church, people were having a problem making a living. 
Some Christians were sacrificing their commitment to Scripture because they 
reasoned that food for the family was more important. 

Goldsmiths and silversmiths had begun to make idols to false gods. That was 
what people were buying. A church leader named Tertullian spoke out against such 
practices, and the goldsmiths and silversmiths were upset. They said, "We've got 
to make a living. This is the only thing that is selling." Tertullian replied, "Must ye 
live?" Tertullian was establishing the fact that putting God first is the most 
important aspect of life. If God is first, He will give us the needs of life. 

The goldsmiths and silversmiths had not given God a chance to work in their 
behalf. 

Daniel's circumstances recorded in the Old Testament speak to this subject. 
Imagine the discouraging circumstances of being captured by a godless foreign 
government, having to leave your family and home and country, and knowing 
that you will be commanded to do things which are against Scripture. These were 
Daniel's circumstances. "But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile 
himself" (Daniel 1:8). 

Having done this, however, he displayed a mature attitude to those in authority 
over him. This attitude brought him into loving favor with the prince of the eunuchs. 
Later the prince commanded Daniel and those with him to eat and drink that 
which violated the Scripture. Daniel discerned that the basic intention of the prince 
was not to violate his convictions but to make him healthy and wise. 

When Daniel discerned the ruler's intention, he worked out an alternative which 
would not violate his moral convictions and which would also allow those in 
authority to achieve their objectives (Daniel 1:12, 13). 

Daniel's formula worked: (1) He made up his heart, (2) he respected authority, 
and (3) he allowed God to work. 

Numerous young people wrestle with questions of right and wrong. Some 
sacrifice commitments to God because they believe they have to be popular, make 
a lot of money, or have everything they desire. 

Daniel's formula still works and Tertullian's words are still true. 

Must ye live? 

Why not purpose in your heart to do God's will. Respect those who have authority 
over you and give God a chance to work in your life. □ 



W.A. Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



TELLING IT LIKE 
IT ISN'T 

Continued from page 1 1 



the employee feel better, and 
they may often even postpone 
the giving of a pay raise. 
Just look at this: 
— he who was once a truant 

officer is now an 

attendance coordinator. 
— a street sweeper is now a 

debris disposal operator. 
— a life-insurance salesman 

is now an estate planner. 
— a delivery boy is now an 

external expeditor. 
— an office boy is now an 

internal expeditor. 
— a stock boy is an inventory 

supervisor. 
— a shipping clerk is a 

transportation coordinator. 
— a jailer is a personnel 

controller. 
— a watchman is a security 

officer. 
— a plumber is a water-systems 

engineer. 

Even newspapers have 
succumbed to euphemistic 
double-talk, although most 
readers can easily decipher the 
meaning. 

For example: 

When a news item says, "A 
committee of prominent citizens 
has been appointed to look 
into the problem of juvenile 
delinquency," this is what it 
means: "Some of the local 
merchants got together with 
the mayor's blessing to see what 
the police can do about kids 
snitching merchandise from 
supermarkets and other 
stores." 

You read, "One third of the 
nation is culturally deprived and 
is thus economically 
disadvantaged." What it means is 
"a few million kids have refused to 



finish high school and now can't 
get jobs and make money so 
they can buy rock-and-roll 
records and tape players." 

You read, "The suspects were 
taken from the domestic 
relations office to the county 
work farm." What it means is 
"the criminals were loaded into 
paddy wagons at the family 
court and hauled to the county 
jail on the outskirts of town, 
next to the garbage dump. 
(Where would you put a jail, 
on Park Avenue?)" 

You read, "A committee of 
stockholders has petitioned the 
court for approval to 
reorganize under Section 7B." 
What it means is "the firm is 
bankrupt. (The minority owners 
want to prevent the president's 
son-in-law from selling the 
company's assets to a dummy 
firm which he controls.)" 

Some critics feel that if 
things were called by their 
proper names, some of our 
social problems might be solved 
sooner. 

A bank president who covers 
his theft of depositors' money 
with false bookkeeping is not a 
financial manipulator: he's an 
embezzler and a thief. A suspect 
picked up while breaking into 
a house is not an illegal entrant: 
he's a burglar. 

A member of a ghetto youth 
gang who shoots and robs a 
storekeeper is not really a 
juvenile delinquent, he's a 
murderer. Illegal aliens are not 
undocumented workers, they 
are criminals. It is illegal to 
enter the United States 
without a permit. 

Through use of euphemisms 
and other chicanery, politicians 
and bureaucrats so manipulate 
economic affairs that the average 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



NEEDING PEWS? 



Factory Representatives 
Located Nationwide 

overholtzer 
Church Furniture. Inc. 

p BOX 4039 • MODESTO CA 95352 
CALL TOLL FREE (»00) M4-7162 



□ ad-pro 

"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items' 

• Promotions • Fund-Raismqs • Gifts 
FOR 

• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 

2120 Keith St. Cleveland TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

(61 5) 875-0679 
351 1 H1XSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA. TN 37415 



\ Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 
205-275-3101 
Complete Line • Solid Wood § 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew 




BEFORE 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 

1527 McGiffens Lane 
Jackson, OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn „- ., n , 
CALL TOLL FREE 800"848-41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384-2108 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



WMm ©M ASTI¥ITE 



Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection 

GY@UTHNEWS T@N®TE 



* 



Compiled b y SONfl A LEE HUNT/ Editorial Asf Ictanl Gcnccal Deparlment of Youth and Christian Education 




Alan Cliburn Photo 



Drinking Teenagers. 

"There are about 17 million kids in this country between the 
ages of 14 and 17, and nearly 90 percent of those kids drink," 
according to Dr. William Mayer, psychiatrist and administrator of 
the Alcohol, Drug Abuse and Mental Health Administration. Dr. 
Mayer made that statement in November of last year on ABC's 
"Good Morning, America" television program. 

Dr. Mayer went on to explain that these 90 percent do not 
necessarily drink on a weekly basis or very regularly. "But they 
have used alcohol more than once by their own admission," he 
said. When asked what he considered to be the cause of so 
much teenage drinking, he said his research lays the blame 
mainly on peer pressure. 

1. What do you think the percentage of regular drinkers in 
your high school would be? 

2. Do you agree that 90 percent of today's teens have used 
alcohol more than once? 

3. Why do teens drink? 

Poverty in Today's World. 

One of every ten children born during 1979 — the International 
Year of the Child — is now dead, according to UNICEF's execu- 
tive director, James P. Grant. "Almost all of those twelve million 
died," he said, "on the knife of poverty ... a poverty so 
unnecessary that it mocks any pretensions to planetary civiliza- 
tion." (World Vision, December 1981) 

1. Why do you think Mr. Grant says this poverty is so 
unnecessary? 

2. What do you think are some of the hindrances to the richer 
countries helping these impoverished peoples? 

3. Does the church have a responsibility to the people of its 
community and the world? 



Church-Going Teenagers. 

Czechoslovakia's young people have begun flocking to churches, 
according to reports in the New York Times and the Times of 
London. The London paper says punishments are severe for 
those caught in Christian youth activity. Still, 60 percent of that 
nation's practicing Christians are under age 35. (World Vision, 
December 1981) 

1. Why do you think young people in Czechoslovakia are 
attracted to Christianity? 

2. What do you find most interesting about your church? 

How People Vote. 

Homosexuals in Palo Alto, California, were surprised to find 
support from the city's churches for a measure placed on the 
November 3, 1981, ballot which would outlaw discrimination 
against homosexuals in housing, employment, union member- 
ship, and public services. More than half the congregational 
leaders of the city's fifty churches expressed their support of the 
proposed ordinance. 

"Members of the ministerial association support the measure 
not because they support homosexuality per se, but because 
they support fair play and justice for all people," said Donald 
Mason of Covenant Presbyterian Church. 

It seems the measure had everything going for it. Mayor Alan 
Henderson openly supported the measure along with the reli- 
gious leaders. Supporters had spent more than $25,000, and 
opponents had spent less than $500. Most people were surprised 
on Election Day when the measure lost badly — 58 to 42 percent. 
In political terms, it was a landslide. (Christianity Today, January 
1, 1982) 

1. What would be the results of a similar situation in your 
hometown? 

2. What do you think should be the church's stand in such a 
situation? Explain. 

A Win for the Church. 

In November 1981, the U.S. Supreme Court backed a lower 
court's decision that public universities cannot ban religious 
worship and discussions from their buildings. That basically 
means religious groups should be given the same access to 
university facilities as nonreligious groups. 

The decision probably will not make a difference on public 
high school campuses, where Bible studies have been banned. 
The supreme court has refused to hear an appeal dealing with 
banning of religious worship in high schools. (Christianity Today, 
January 1, 1982) 

1. Why do you think the court has seemingly made a differ- 
ence between college campuses and high school campuses? 

2. Do you think they should? 



22 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



TELLING IT LIKE IT ISN'T 

Continued from page 21 

citizen is prevented from 
realizing what is going on. As a 
result, several large U.S. cities 
are bankrupt, some states are on 
the verge of bankruptcy, and 
the federal government has 
accumulated a debt of one 
trillion dollars which may one 
day be repudiated or paid off 
with debauched currency at ten 
cents on the dollar. 

Our educational system is also 
loaded with euphemisms. For 
example, no student is now 
called stupid. He is an 
underachiever. When Johnny 
comes home with a failing 
report card and a brief "He is 
an underachiever" written by 
his teacher, parents think nothing 
of it. After all, he is an 
"achiever," even though 
somewhat "under." Before 
World War II, that kid would 
have been called stupid and 
his parents would have known 
exactly what was meant. 

Today, this euphemistic 
"underachiever" makes 
everybody — Johnny, his teacher 
and his parents — contentedly 
happy. According to new theories 
of education, happiness is 
supposed to be the end of 
education and the process of 
education must be a "happy 
experience" for the student. 

If ignorance is bliss, then 
stupidity must be happiness. 

Think of all the happiness we 
are now creating merely by 
using the proper euphemistic 
word! □ 



GOSPEL TENTS 

for Sale 

Nashville Tent & Awning Co. 

615 20th Ave., N. 

Noshville, Tennessee 37203 

Wrife for Price 



WHAT'S STILL RIGHT 
WITH PUBLIC SCHOOLS 

Continued from page 10 

caused by enormous adjustments 
to social change. If we are 
dissatisfied, so much the better. 
Dissatisfaction focuses 
attention, provokes thought and 
discussion, and stimulates 
creative suggestions for 
improvement. In a democratic 
society, that's the way to further 
progress. D 

Dr. Spencer is the president 
of Davidson College near 
Charlotte, North Carolina. This 
article is excerpted from a 
speech he delivered recently to 
a civic club in Charlotte. 




WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 

■STEEPLES 

• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 



■ |T Write tor tree 

color brochure 



Qiu&iflall Specia lt ies 



A/C 214 657 6522 



Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Write (or free estimate. 



Spring 
TENT SALE 







Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 

GORDON L.SHAW gg" 831835 

Manufacturers of Quality Tents for 25 Years/ , 




V. 



Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 
Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 -8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot. ND 58701 



fi\ DISCOVER 
Vj/ NORTHWEST 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about NORTH- 
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE. 

Phone 

Name 

Address 

City State Zip 



Date I plan to start college. 
□ Fall D Spring 19 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



THE RESURRECTION 
ROAD 

Continued from page 19 

Jesus walked and talked among 
men. He healed a blind man and 
told a crippled man to fold up his 
bed and walk. Disciples fought, 
and disagreed, and loved, and wept, 
and fell asleep when they should 
have prayed. So human. Not at all 
like the characters I had imagined. 

A choir of two hundred people 
sang, "Bethlehem, Galilee, ... I 
believe." Music swept over me, 
around me. I felt the cold walls of 
my resentment slowly crumble down. 

I watched as Jesus held children 
in His lap and said, "Blessed are 
the poor, and the meek, and those 
who mourn." I saw Jesus raise 
Lazarus, and feed a multitude of 
hungry men and women with five 
loaves of bread and two fish. I felt 
rage when Caiaphas plotted against 
Jesus and when Judas betrayed 
Him for silver. Jesus, who had 
done no wrong. I watched a mocking 
mob demand His crucifixion. All at 
the same time I knew Pilate's frus- 
tration and Peter's fear. 

My face was wet with tears. 

They couldn't do this. They just 
couldn't crucify and kill Him. Not 
Jesus. Gentle, loving Jesus who 
never opened His mouth. 

I watched as Roman soldiers 
pounded nails into His hands and 
lifted the cross high up on a hill. I 
wasn't aware the costumes I had 
made sparkled and glittered in the 
light. I didn't remember Jason was 
short. I only knew that, for the 
moment, I was watching it all take 
place. I wept with Mary at the 
foot of the cross. 

I wanted to run away. To leave. 
I knew that two thousand years 
ago He had looked down from the 
Cross and carried my sin. He knew 
all my shortcomings, all my fail- 
ures, all my resentfulness, my stub- 



born pride. My sin and His anguish 
were real. I wanted to fold up 
inside, to become a rock on the 
hill. 

Joseph of Arimathaea walked 
slowly across the stage, holding fine 
linen cloth in his hands. A long 
line of tearful women followed him, 
holding jars of frankincense and 
myrrh. I wanted to die too. If men 
could kill such beauty, such life, 
such loveliness, then I wanted to ; 
die. I held my head in my hands 
and wept openly. I was not ashamed. 
Every tear I cried washed some- 
thing violent and bitter away. 

Then it was over. All over. Waves 
of forgiving love washed against 
the bruised shore of my heart. 
Music was playing and songs wafted 
over the hills. I sat with tears on : 
my face. Not hearing. Not seeing. 
Forgiveness washed over me, mak- 
ing me clean, making me new. 

It was time for the people who 
loved Him to visit the tomb early 
on the third day. Weeping . . . 
hurting . . . they made their way 
to the tomb and found it empty. 
Found the heavy stone rolled away. 
I watched their shock, their sur- 
prise. My hands felt like putty and 
my body shook. 

Beautiful angels came from the 
tomb. Loud and triumphant their 
voices cried out, "Why do you 
seek the living among the dead? 
He is not here. He is risen! Just 
like He said He would!" 

Noise covered me. The noise of 
believers running to tell the news 
and shouting, "Alleluia! Risen! Just 
like He said." The night filled up 
with music. "Alleluia, He is risen!" 

I was part of it. People jumped 
to their feet crying and singing. It 
was beautiful. It was a night of | 
celebration. Of forgiveness. Of 
cleansing. It was a resurrection night. • 

After all the people had slowly ; 
drifted away, I walked up the hill 
to see the tomb, thinking, So that's 



how it was. Ordinary people just 
like me had seen Him, walked 
with Him, talked with Him. For a 
long time I sat on the hill and 
quietly breathed spring air, cool 
with the promise of dew. 

"I am the resurrection and the 
life: he that believeth in me, though 
he were dead, yet shall he live." 

I turned to see Jason Boulver 
standing near the tomb. He smiled. 

"I like to come here too, after 
it's over. It really is overwhelming 
to realize He died and lives again. 
The Son of God. He left an empty 
tomb, just like He said." 

Jason offered me his hand. We 
walked down the long hill togeth- 
er. He really wasn't short. John 
the Baptist was just very tall. 

I felt free. Happy. Forgiven. 

Like I said earlier, I'm a Resur- 
rection person; and I don't want to 
forget it. □ 




24 



Lighted Pathway, April, 1982 



iia w© mmoi jmL* ±l il w ii ji jlj^ 



Books 



HOW MUCH FAITH DOES IT TAKE? by Arnold Prater 

This book challenges the popular notion that we have "enough" faith only when our 
prayers are "successful" and we get what we want. "God cannot be manipulated, 
formulated, or made a party to covetousness," says Dr. Arnold Prater. 

Far more people receive no apparent answer to prayer than those who experience 
instant miracles. But with encouragement and comfort, Prater emphasizes that this is no 
indication of the person's faith — or lack of faith. 

Prater likens God's decision to deny Paul's request regarding his "thorn in the flesh" to 
our own day-to-day disappointments. Through anecdotes and analogies, Prater builds the 
biblical case for the sufficiency of God's grace rather than the insufficiency of our faith. 
(Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $3.95) □ 

ESTHER: THE ROMANCE OF PROVIDENCE by J Vernon McGee 

Luck or providence? The name of God is not mentioned even once in the Book of 
Esther, yet nowhere else in the Bible is the providence of God more clearly revealed. 

Was it luck that Esther was in a royal position to avert a large-scale Semitic slaughter 
instigated by Haman, the ruthless, jealous enemy of Esther's cousin Mordecai? Or was it 
providence? 

J. Vernon McGee maintains that God guides our lives by providence and through it 
permits disappointments and enemies, as well as blessings, light, and abundant love. 

McGee's informal analysis reveals an appealing new dimension to the Book of Esther 
as it becomes apparent that God in His providence is guiding our lives today just as He 
did then. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $3.95) □ 

RUTH: THE ROMANCE OF REDEMPTION by J. Vernon McGee 
Redemption is a love affair. The story of Ruth, the Gentile maid from Moab, is a 

powerful and passionate portrayal of pure love — the devoted love of Ruth for her Hebrew 

mother-in-law, Naomi; the romantic love between Ruth and Boaz; and the redemptive love 

of God. 
J. Vernon McGee's simple, direct style gives the central characters in this nearly 

three-thousand-year-old drama a timely relevance for today's reader. His vigorous yet 

warm approach reveals how love is the primary motivation and attitude of redemption. 
McGee's treatment of the Book of Ruth is an engaging narrative and examination of 

redemption and love as they were codified by law, then perfected by grace. (Thomas 

Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $4.95) □ 

THE LOVE FACTOR by Al Palmquist with Mandy Taylor 

Dopers, hookers and Midwest Challenge. Kimberly was fed up with the fights and the 
booze. After an ugly scene with her drunken father, she ran away — becoming a prey for 
the pimps who haunt the bus stations and public buildings of Minneapolis and other cities. 
But Kimberly's story has a happier ending than most. After being arrested for prostitution, 
she met preacher-cop Al Palmquist, who introduced her to the "tough" love of Jesus 
Christ. 

Palmquist is the founder of Midwest Challenge, Inc./Safe House, a network of centers 
that offer Christian refuge to street kids. Kimberly's story is fictional, but the circumstances 
of her introduction to prostitution and the pimps and Johns who people this vicious 
underworld are real — as is the freedom Kimberly found in her life-changing encounter with 
The Love Factor. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $4.95) □ 




BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes Masonry and wood construction, sc 
offices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptistry, 
steeple carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry from $22/ sq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 




doRTHWAY 

CONTRACTORS 

INC. 



P.O. Bo* 591 
Taylors. SC 29687 



Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 37115 



CHURCH STEEPLES 

k •> BAPTISTRIES 
• WALL CROSSES 
i» BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. COflTEfflPORftRV. AND 
NI0DERN DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH COIflPArlV 
I CRAKES AND CREWS AUAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

[TOLL FREE 

800-241 -31 52_ 

in georgia call 
collect: 

404-993-9960 



GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910 
ROSWELLGA 30077 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 




Why Be Anxious? 

by Charles W« Conn 



Why be anxious, soul 
Why fret? 
God has never 
Failed you yet. 
He may not always 
Succor you 
In ways that you 
Expect Him to; 
For though He answers 
Your appeal 
He still must 
Answer as He will. 
Sometimes you 
JU>ok into the sky 
r help that lies 
Much nearer by, 
In ample gifts 
Of love and grace 
Sufficient for each 
Troubled case. 
So, why be anxious, soul, 
Why fret? 
God has never 
Failed you yet. 



26 




Ptl 



3DOTM AIL, ytyt £~&^ 




I OWE YOU SOME LUMPS, FELLA 
AMP I ALWAYS PAY MY DEBTS' 



Krypton. 

Dying planet in a far-off galaxy. 

Jor-el and his wife, knowing their 
planet is soon to explode, place their 
baby in a space capsule and send him 
on a voyage to earth. 

The Dakotas. 

A meteorite smacks into the earth, 
leaving a black, smoking hole in the Kent 
family wheat field. 

In that smoking hole the Kents find a 
small boy. A boy with superhuman 
strength. A boy with x-ray vision. A boy 
who turns out to be impervious to 
physical harm, even bullets. 

A boy who, full-grown, can fly. 

Superman. 

I first met Superman in a comic strip born of 
the Depression, war, and despair. 

Oddly enough, Superman later fell into disrepute 
A better educated, more sophisticated generation 
turned to social reform, to government programs, 
to human remedies for its pain. Only the 
naive or the simpleminded dared look heavenward 
for "it's a bird, it's a plane, it's Superman!" 

Now Superman is back. Maybe it's no 
coincidence that once again unemployment is 
also up, soup kitchens flourish, economies are 
failing, nations blame one another for their ills, 
and no one knows for sure what to do. 

Hollywood sold Superman to the American 
public again early in 79. Warner Brothers 
Studio spent $40 million on its blockbuster movie 



close 
Who 



and had begun Superman 
II even before the first 
film was released. 
Recently, ABC aired a 
television version of 
Superman on prime 
time. 

How our world yearns 
for a real superman! How 
many the real Lois 
Lanes and Clark Kents, 
the real newspaper 
photographers and editors, 
the real young men and 
women who dream of one 
who can smash evil! 
Who can keep airplanes 
from crashing! Who can 

the San Andreas Fault, avoiding earthquake! 

can reverse time! 



So goes human imagination. 

And yet . . . doesn't the plot sound familiar? 
Even in the midst of all the Hollywood hype, can't 
we hear echoes of a more glorious revelation, 
of a story that's been around for two thousand 
years? 

Easter ... an empty tomb . . . the resurrection 
of a lowly Nazarene — these remind us it isn't a 
superman in blue — a man with a red cape — whom 
we need . . . 

We need faith to believe and courage to accept 
Jesus Christ. The God-man. 

Our Lord triumphant! (Acts 2:19-24) □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 



DISTRICT CONFEREN' 



ON THE HOLY SPIRIT 



Understanding 

ii _ 



SPIRIT 

Monday — May 17 



gram Format 

Study Sessions — 7:00-7:45 p.m. 
7:45-8:30 p.m. 

The Holy Spirit . . . 



2. The Comm_. 

3. The Intercesso. 

4. The Revelator 

5. The Glorifier 

6. The Equipper 

Holy Spirit Rally— 8:30-9:30 p.m. 



ATTEND THE CONFERENCE ON YOUR DISTRICT 

Being aware of the need for Spirit-filled believers in the church who understand the work and 
ministry of the Spirit, we are emphasizing the doctrine of the Holy Spirit in District 
Conferences on the Holy Spirit throughout the Church of God. These conferences will provide 
an opportunity to acquaint believers with the ministry and work of the Spirit, to encourage 
further study of the Spirit and pursuit of spiritual gifts, and to foster a climate in which to 
receive the fullness of the Spirit. 

Ray H. Hughes 
General Overseer 



£0BROSTAL RESEARCH CtNtlR 
* HE COLLEGE LIBRARY 




/f * 




§9 
XCD 

ii 



Volume 53, Number 




THIS MONTH 

Summer is our theme: with youth camps, 
graduation, and other possibilities shimmering 

before us. Nineteen-year-old Steve Jolley's 

experience could happen to any of us in today's 

world. Note the lesson. We have expanded the 

cartoon section. Editorialized on the deeper 

meaning of "future." Stay cool. 

Hoyt E. Stone 




FEATURES 

The Summer of '67 

Robbed at Gunpoint, Steve Joiiey 

ARTICLES 

My Life, Johnny A. Smith 

Lost in the Sahara, Daniel Kempf 

A Child's Last Request, Clarence Fink 

STORIES 

No Exceptions, Alan Cliburn 

The Finish Line, Wanda Cato Brett 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

What Not to Do When You Blow It (Cartoons), 
Larry E. Neagle 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Youth Camps and Speakers, 1982 

EDITORIAL 

Your Future, Hoyt E. Stone 

MEMBER SpCJi EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



3 
6 

9 
10 
12 

16 
18 



14 
20 
22 

24 

27 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone. Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland. Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, S4.50 per year; roll of 15, S4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



MEATTOIE] 



YOUTH CAMPS. 
Are They Important? 




The Summer of 1967 



by Hovt E. Stone 



w 



hat if there hadn't been 
a youth-camp program 
that summer? 



What would have 
happened to Dennis? And to 
hundreds of other? 

What would have happened? 

That's a story someone 
else can speculate over. This 
story is about what did 
happen. There was a youth 
camp that summer ... in 
Virginia . . . and Dennis did 
attend. 

Not that he wanted to go, 
particularly. Dennis was a 
tall, rather awkward teenager 
who didn't talk much; and 
who, for those of us who 
knew him best, seemed to 
be working too hard to stifle 
his feelings about a mother 
who had just died of cancer 
and a dad who was an 
alcoholic. Life had sort of 



Most Church of God 

pastors believe in 

youth camps and 

they support 

the program 

wholeheartedly. 



piled up on Dennis that 
summer of '67. 

What Dennis had going 
for him, though, now seen in 
retrospect, was a church 
that cared (North Danville), a 
grandmother who loved him, 
and a pastor who believed in 
the ministry of youth 
camps. (I happened to have 
been that pastor, of course; 
and, lest it seems I speak 
egotistically, I should add 
that most Church of God 
pastors believe in youth 
camps and support the 
program wholeheartedly.) 



Dennis rode with me to 
camp that summer and I 
recall oddly that, somewhere 
between Gretna and Rocky 
Mount, a narrow stretch of 
country backroad, our nostrils 
were assailed by the odor 
of a dead skunk. Dennis 
squirmed and twisted in the 
car seat. He finally asked, 
"What is that?" 

I couldn't believe it (city 
boys miss a lot); but we 
adults take many things for 
granted, some far more 
important than my failure to 
realize a boy might not 
have smelled a skunk before. 

As youth camps go, 
circumstances could not have 
been worse than for 
Virginia during the summer of 
'67. A new campground had 
been purchased just off 1-81. 
Trees had been removed 
and the land graded, but the 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



ummi 




Summer of 1967 



grass had not yet grown. 
Two dormitories and a cafeteria 
were in place. Since there was 
no tabernacle, services were 
conducted in a borrowed tent 
set up just off the ball field. 

Even then, things would 
have been bearable but for the 
rain. All day Monday it 
rained, turning red dirt into 
sticky mud and forcing the 
kids either to stay inside or to 
slosh around like wet rats. 

When service began that first 
night, rain still came down in 
torrents. It was difficult to sing 
or to keep one's mind on 
things spiritual when, 
periodically, someone had to 
take a pole and punch water 
from the tent corners where it 
pocketed and threatened to 
collapse the entire structure. 
Drainage was poor. Little rivulets 
of water coursed through the 
shavings inside the tent itself. 
State Youth and Christian 
Education Director Clinton Scott 
told everyone to put their feet 



up on the chair in front of them 
to keep dry. 

Roosevelt Miller was the 
speaker. First he told us he 
had practiced his sermon and it 
was only going to take ten 
minutes, a bit of humor which 
turned out to be his best 
point. I don't remember a thing 
he said, otherwise. 

However, the indomitable 
Roosevelt Miller didn't become 
what he is today by giving up 
easily. He walked over to the 
rented piano which perched 
precariously near the edge of 
the wooden rostrum. He gave a 
bow as if he were in Carnegie 
Hall. He said, "Boys and girls, I 
am now going to sing." He 
plopped down onto the piano 
stool. The stool broke. Our 
youth camp maestro fell 
backwards onto the wooden 
rostrum, hung there for what 
seemed like an eternal second, 
and then pitched face-forward on 
down to the wet shavings. 

Nobody laughed. To this day I 



still remember thinking how 
odd that no one laughed. 

Red-faced and sputtering, 
wiping away the shavings, 
Roosevelt climbed back onto 
the rostrum. Seeing that he 
couldn't sit on a broken piano 
stool, he then went to his 
accordion and once again stood 
up to sing. 

That's when the miracle 
started. Sobered, made sensitive, 
and somehow realizing we had 
gathered to worship, all of us 
listened to Roosevelt's voice. 
And Roosevelt Miller himself . . . 
aw . . . never had that 
beautiful tenor voice soared more 
grandly! Never had an 
audience listened more 
attentively than did those 
teenagers that night. Song after 
song. We worshiped the living 
Christ. Wave after wave of 
God's Holy Spirit led up to 
an altar invitation which seemed 
perfectly in keeping with a 
thunder clap and a renewed 
torrent of rain. 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



JF1MTOI 



4j 


w 

I 







Dennis was seated near me. 
He stood and ambled down to 
that altar, knelt on the wet 
shavings, and dedicated 
himself to God in a new manner. 
That night he received the 
baptism of the Holy Ghost. 

Dennis didn't know then . . . 
although he does know now . . . 
how much he was to need the 
strength and the comfort of 
God's Spirit during the coming 
months and years. Out of high 
school he joined the marines. 
He did a tour of duty in 
Vietnam. He returned to his 
hometown, to his home church; 
and, in 1972, he stood tall 
before me and pledged wedding 
vows which made him my 
brother-in-law. 

What if there hadn't been a 
youth camp that summer? 

Well . . . like I said . . . 
someone else can write that 
story. 

For me it's enough to say 
there was a camp in the 
summer of '67. There have been 



camps every year since, all 
across this nation, and there will 
continue to be youth camps so 
long as people like you care, and 
so long as men like the 
Clinton Scotts and the Roosevelt 
Millers believe it's important 
to minister to the Dennis 
Hopkins of our world. 

That brings us now to the 
summer of '82; and to the 
new stories which are yet to be 
written. □ 




YOUTH 
CAMPS 1981 

In 1981, 26,588 persons 
were involved in Church of 
God youth-camp ministry. The 
average camp fee for 1981 
was $37.50. Twenty-four 
camps participated in the 
summer food-service program. 
Receipts from the government 
amounted to $106,814. Twen- 
ty-two of these camps con- 
ducted pre-camp training for 
counselors. Over two hundred 
claims were filed against the 
insurance companies insuring 
Church of God campers. 

The state having the larg- 
est enrollment for summer 
camp last year was Tennessee 
with 1,602. Second highest 
was North Georgia with 1 ,472. 
Followed by South Carolina 
1,422; Alabama 1,403. 

In terms of spiritual results, 
Alabama led with a total of 
358 young people saved. The 
total number of conversions 
that took place in all Church 
of God camps during 1981 is 
listed a"t 3,759. 

Some things are likely to 
be different with this summer's 
camps — for example, govern- 
ment assistance for food will 
not be what it was last 
year — but one thing will go 
on — young people will be 
looking for answers to life's 
problems. Church of God 
youth camps help find the 
answers. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



mmm, 




fitevc Jotfcy la not a fiero. 

In hu manwtd oL u\m, Steve 

did not pufH a Jokn Wayne. 

He- did- not outamart or ouiiigkf 

tke croofej. He had no 

brash or boPd tatfe. 




5teu& Jott&j 



unpoirit 



But Steve Jolley is alive! 

And that may be the most 
significant comment on his night 
of horror, especially as the 
event relates to other young 
people in this mixed-up world 
of ours. 

Steve's ordeal began 
suddenly. Without warning. He 
went to his job as night 
auditor at the Holiday Inn at 1 1 
p.m., Saturday night, February 



13, 1982. He liked his job well 
enough; was thankful for an 
opportunity to earn extra money 
while enrolled at Lee College; 
but, ironically, he had already 
decided to terminate his work 
for a while in order to catch up 
on some back studies. Steve 
almost didn't get to work out 
those last two weeks. 

It was a quiet night. Steve 
busied himself with some 



paperwork back of the motel 
counter. He checked in a few 
late-arriving guests, spoke to the 
maintenance man, answered 
the phone occasionally, and 
caught bits of news from the 
TV set playing continually in the 
lobby. 

There was a new report on 
smoking. This time they 
talked about the smoker's lungs 
being bombarded with radium, 

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



F1ATPMI 




a pack and a half of cigarettes 
a day being equal to eighty 
X rays a year. 

Wow! Steve was glad he 
didn't smoke. 

Two sisters living in a 
high-rise apartment in New York 
had died back in November. 
Their bodies were found three 
months later, not because 
someone cared but because a 
city commissioner had gone to serve the sisters an 
eviction notice for nonpayment of rent. 

Unbelievable! 

Steve was glad he didn't live in a big city. 
Crime. Masses of people. Nobody caring. He'd 
settle for Cleveland, Tennessee, any day. 
Even Monroe, Michigan, his hometown. 

Late-night TV wasn't much. He switched off 
the set. 

Steve was alone now, the building so quiet he 
could feel it if he thought about it. Steve tried not 
to think about it. What he did think about, 
though, was his girl friend, Gwen Tanner. Steve 
and Gwen had become more than just friends 
during the past few months. 

Steve suddenly remembered it was Valentine's 
Day. He smiled to himself as he thought of how 
Gwen fitted so well into all the traditional and 
beautiful sweetheart concepts. 

It is not easy to work nights, alone, in a quiet 
building. The hours seem endless and they often 
take on a sameness that makes it hard to keep 
track of time. 

Around 5:30 a.m., Steve was seated at a desk 
in one of three offices that led back from the 
customer counter when he heard a noise. 
Turning and moving to where he could look into 
the second office, he glimpsed a man pulling the 
office door shut behind him. The man, apparently, 







5 

had been in the second office. He 
was not exiting into the 
hallway. 

/Jtfj Strange. That wasn't the 

ML maintenance man. 

^^^mm KfP * Steve got up and walked out 
jBpS^^^Ji to the customer counter. He saw a 
HP "* 1 ^ _^ j» ^ muscular black man going 

through the glass doors and out 
into the night. Steve's first 
thought was that a customer had 
come into the lobby and, seeing no one behind 
the counter, had peeped into the office. Maybe the 
man had decided not to check in after all. 

These thoughts didn't exactly satisfy Steve, 
however. He felt a little nervous, as if 
something were wrong; but he didn't know 
anything to do other than stand behind the 
counter and wait. 

Almost immediately, two black men came into 
the lobby and walked right up to the counter. The 
second man was smaller. He asked how much a 
room was. The other man walked on down the 
hall, out of Steve's range of vision. Steve slid 
the registration form across the counter for him to 
fill out. 

The man picked up the pen as if to write . . . 
laid it down . . . then pulled a big revolver and 
pointed it at Steve's chest. 
"On the floor. Face down." 

The man nervously shook the revolver back and 
forth. Steve dropped to the floor. The other 
man entered from behind, placing a foot in the 
center of Steve's back. The one with the gun 
climbed noisily over the counter. 

Eyes closed, silently praying, Steve listened as 
the men tried to get the cash register open. 
"How do you open this thing, Man?" 
Steve told them. 
When they had taken the money from the 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



cash register, they searched under the counter and 
found three other cash drawers — one from the 
previous shift and two from the restaurant — money 
left beneath the counter because the bank had 
been closed. 

Many thoughts ran through Steve's mind 
during those seconds. He tasted the fear but, at 
the same time, he clung to the hope that so 
long as he did what the men told him, he would 
not be killed. 

Even that faint comfort was soon to fade. 

"Where's the safe?" the smaller man asked. 
"I know this place has a safe." 

Steve nodded his head toward the adjoining 
office. "In there." 

"Can you open it?" 

"No." 

"You are lying, Man." Steve felt the foot on 
his back get heavier, and with it, a new pressure 
which added to his panic. The barrel of the 
revolver now pushed against the temple of Steve's 
head. There was an ominous hiss to the robber's 
voice. "Tell me how to open the safe." 

"Honest, I can't. Only the manager can open 
the safe." 

Steve thought, Lord, I'm ready. Even with the 
fear he also remembers thinking with some surprise 
that it really was true. God was with him. 

That's when Steve heard other voices. Four 
members of a Southern Railway crew entered, 
along with the driver of the Holiday Inn car who 
had picked them up. Holiday Inn has a contract 
with Southern and these men are often brought 
from train station to motel by shuttle service. 
They walked unsuspectingly into the lobby and 
toward the counter to check in. 

Surprised, but thinking they could bluff their 
way out of the situation, the two black men 
pretended to be working. They offered to register 
the new guests. 

Someone suspected something. 



As one man moved down the hall, the black 
man raised the revolver from behind the counter 
and started waving it wildly. 

"On the floor! All of you." 

From where he lay behind the counter, Steve 
could hear voices but he couldn't see much. He is 
able to confirm today, though, that the black 
man's voice raised in anger and fear. Someone 
said, "Is this some kind of a joke?" Seconds 
later, the .38-special exploded, reverberating behind 
the counter with what seemed to Steve like the 
thunder of a cannon. 

Grabbing cash drawers, one robber ran out 
the back of the motel. The smaller one struggled 
to climb over the counter, his feet slipping two 
or three times. Once over, he said, "I ought to kill 
everybody in this place." 

Steve lay on the carpet a few moments longer. 
He then crawled into the next office and tried 
to phone the police. For some reason the call 
didn't go through. Steve went out to the counter 
where he could use the more familiar motel 
switchboard. From there he saw three of the 
men just getting themselves up from the floor and 
a fourth man who had been shot through the 
chest. 

Steve phoned the police and an ambulance. 
The men gathered around their fallen comrade. 
Steve suspected, and was soon to have it 
confirmed by the coroner, that the man was dead. 

How does Steve Jolley feel about the incident 
now? 

Still shocked that it could happen to him in 
the first place. Very grateful to be alive. 

Would he do anything different, if he had it 
to do over? 

"Not really," Steve says. "I can't think, even 
now, of anything I could have done which might 
have helped the situation. The motel 
management instructs us never to risk our life. It's 
not worth it." D 



8 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



'mY^ife 



6"1\ It y p arents p ut me u p f° r 

Y y Jl_ adoption when I was three 
years old. For years afterwards, 
I was transferred from home 
to home, having to change my 
lifestyle and never knowing 
what was going to happen to me 
next. 

During this time of my life, I 
learned to lie, curse, and steal, 
not to mention other things, just 
to survive and protect myself. 
Problems went with me 
everywhere and I often found 
myself in trouble. 

The one bright spot in my 
life came at the age of seven, 
when I was transferred to the 
Christian home of Marvin and 
Jeanette Smith. I stayed there 
longer than at any other home. 
This was a place of love and 
understanding. The Smiths 
treated me like a person. 
Unfortunately, my dream of a 
permanent home soon faded as 
Mrs. Smith became ill and I had 
to be transferred again. 

I was moved to two different 
homes, each with little hope of 
my staying permanently. In both 
homes I was abused. Most of 
the time I was treated very 
badly. During this period of 
time, however, the Smiths were 
looking for me and, with the 
help of a Duval County Judge, 
got me back. 

Within a short period of time 
after I was back, they 
introduced me to Christianity. I 
went to church regularly and 
found reading my Bible very 
interesting. During one church 
service, the pastor brought up 
the idea of my going to the 
Church of God summer camp. I 










accepted an application 
and could hardly wait 
for registration time to roll 
around. 

The camp speaker that year 
was a lay minister, Dr. Stoney 
Abercrombie. I enjoyed him very 
much because each night he 
came out dressed in a different 
uniform. He would tell a story 
of something that had happened 
to a person who wore that 
kind of apparel, such as a 
baseball player or an army 
general. 

During his first three 
sermons, I felt God's Spirit 



by Johnny 
Andrew Smith 



moving me to go to the altar 
but I wouldn't. However, on the 
last night, I felt the conviction 
of God so strongly that I went 
forward and was saved. 

Praise God! 

After coming home, I was soon 
baptized and I have been 
living a Christian life ever since. 
I owe it all to God and to a 
family who cared enough to 
change my life. 

I thank the Lord and I hope 
you too will find life in the 
love of our Lord and Savior, 
Jesus Christ. Praise His name! □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






Tt was 6 a.m. as we made a 
final check of the cargo, 
then joined in prayer for 
God's protection on our 
four-thousand-mile trip. 
Friends turned out to wave 
goodbye as we climbed aboard 
the new Datsun diesel and 
headed south. 

Our first stop was Sicily. Since 
the ferry sailed to Tunisia 
only twice a week, we decided 
to drive nonstop to Palermo, a 
trip of 1,250 miles. Resting for a 
day in Palermo, we boarded 
the ferry by brilliant moonlight 
and calm seas. As we sailed 
towards north Africa, all of us 



felt a strange uneasiness, as if 
danger were ahead. 

After completing detailed 
customs formalities, we headed 
through Tunisia and Algeria in 
the direction of the Sahara. 
Since we slept under the open 
sky, and our jeep was a 
desirable object for thieves, we 
made a habit of praying together 
for God's care during the 
night. 

It was dark as we turned 
off the road and looked for a 
suitable spot to sleep the first 
night. Next morning, to our 
horror, we discovered a 
snakes' nest about six feet from 
where we'd slept. Thanking 
the Lord for taking care of us, 



we continued our journey 
southward. 

The first eleven hundred 
miles through the Sahara were 
for the most part well-paved, 
so driving wasn't too difficult. On 
arrival at Tamanrasset in 
southern Algeria, we commenced 
the drive along the Hoggar 
Trail. It looked forbidding, but 
since we prided ourselves on 
being good map-readers, we 
didn't worry too much. The 
trail was well-marked and not 
rough nor uneven. In addition, 
the desert landscape was 




in the Sahara 

by Daniel Kempf 



On September 15, 1981, Peter Thomas, Missionary to Ghana; 
Daniel Kempf, and Reiner Weinreich set out from the southern 
German village of Krehwinkel for Ghana, West Africa. Their 
assignment was to drive a jeep full of supplies to the Church 
of God Mission Station in Kumasi. But quite a lot was to 
happen before they reached their destination . . . 




10 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



AwrmLEB 



beautiful. We relaxed and 
decided to enjoy the trip. 

It wasn't long before we 
noticed a slight deviation on the 
compass. It was obvious we 
would have to drive around the 
mountains ahead to reach our 
destination on the border of 
Algeria and Niger. After about 
180 miles, we realized to our 
dismay that we had deviated 
from the marked trail. After 
studying the map carefully, 
however, we concluded this was 
the only possible way to reach 
Agadez, so we drove on. But 
instead of reaching Agadez, we 
found ourselves at a military 
camp. 

As we drew to a halt, an 
officer approached us. "Hand 
over your papers and documents, 
please!" he said gruffly. We 
were ordered to park the jeep 
near a big dump and wait for 
further instructions. The wait 
lasted from 11:30 a.m. to 6 
p.m. In addition to the 
oppressive heat — it was 112 
degrees in the shade — we were 
plagued by swarms of flies. 

At last one of the soldiers 
came to us. "You'll have to 
drive back to Tamanrasset." 

"What? Tonight?" We 
couldn't believe it. 

Daniel Kempf is a Church of 
God ordained minister and di- 
rector of the Church of God 
rest home in the Black Forest. 
He's a pharmacist by profes- 
sion. Peter Thomas is the de- 
nomination's Christian education 
director in Kumasi, Ghana. He 
and his nurse-teacher wife, 
Deborah, are beginning their 
third year as missionaries sent 
out by the German church. 
Reiner Weinreich is a new 
Christian from the village of 
Krehwinkel. 



"Yes. We'll send two trucks 
to escort you. Do you have 
enough gasoline for the trip?" 

We said we thought we had 
just enough. 

"You must be thirsty, here's 
-ome water," suggested one of 
le officers, who assured us he 
was a medical doctor. Noticing 
our questioning glances, he 
added, "Don't worry, it's been 
checked." (Later, quite ill with 
diarrhea, we realized the perils 
of drinking water in this area.) 

We knew driving through 
the Sahara at night is forbidden, 
yet we had no choice. We set 
out, the trucks on either side of 
us. 

We had driven about 112 
miles when we realized to our 
amazement we were back where 
we had started — at the 
military base. Wondering what 
was going on, we watched as 
the trucks refueled. During this 
time we were kept under 
constant supervision. 

"Here," whispered one of 
the soldiers, thrusting ten cans of 
condensed milk towards us. 
"It's helpful to drink milk in the 
desert." (We found out later 
what he really meant — milk is a 
good antitoxin!) 

Next morning we set out again 
between the two trucks. I 
glanced rather nervously at the 
fuel indicator. "The tank's 
nearly empty," I called out. 

"Don't worry," one of the 
soldiers answered, "we have 
enough if you run out!" They 
also informed us that our papers 
would be returned to us at 
Tamanrasset. 



The next 120 miles went 
quite smoothly. Then suddenly, 
for no apparent reason, the 
two trucks swung off the military 
trail and took off for the 
mountains. They traveled at such 
a speed that we lost them. 

Then without warning, our 
jeep lurched to a halt, 
throwing cargo around and 
loosening the roof load so that 
it crashed down onto the road. 
The impact of the jolt caused 
the doors to jam. We had to 
climb out through the 
windows. I ran up the small hill 
ahead to look for the trucks. 
The valley below was deserted. 
They had disappeared. What 
in the world was going on? 

Then with a flash the 
reality of our situation dawned 
on us. "The escort was all lies 
and deceit," I groaned. "They 
ordered us to drive through 
the night so we'd run out of 
fuel." 

"Now they plan to leave us 
here in the desert to die. 
Then they'll come and collect 
the jeep," the others finished 
wearily. 

We didn't know the extent 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



MUCUS 
HOW SERIOUS DO WE 
TAKE CHILDREN WHEN THEY ASK US 
TO PRAY ABOUT SOMETHING ? 




O 



Qr 



by Clarence Fink 



Cor<v 








^ 



W* 





Do we let their question pass as though never asked? Do we say, "They're only children"? 






A few years ago I pastored in the State of Delaware. In my church was a boy named Kevin. He was 
only eleven years old, but Kevin really loved the Lord. I remember well the many times he came for 
prayer, tears streaking his face. Often as I delivered the message, Kevin lifted his hands and praised the 
Lord, right along with others in the congregation. 

Kevin wasn't ashamed of the Lord he served and he shared his faith with classmates at school. One 
classmate was giving him a hard time, so Kevin gave him a tract entitled "How to Be Saved." Next day 
that classmate came to him and said, "Kevin, thanks for the tract. I needed that." 

Kevin could hardly wait to get home and share his joy with his mother. She in turn shared it with me. 

One Sunday Kevin came to me and said, "Brother Fink, would you do something for me? Would you 
call my mother to the altar and pray for her. She wants to live for the Lord but she is still bound by a 
smoking habit. I want God to take that desire away from her." 

I told him we'd wait and see how the service went. His mother was not prayed for that day, although 
she had been prayed with many times before to gain victory over this habit. 

The following Thursday, when my wife and I returned home to get ready for church, my son met us at 
the door and told us Kevin's father had called. Kevin was in the hospital. 

I didn't know what had happened but I knew I had to get to the hospital. I entered the hospital 
emergency room and was directed to where Kevin's parents waited. 



Kevin was dead. 






Kevin had come from school, he had begun to run and had brought on an epileptic seizure. By the 
time help had arrived, it had been too late for Kevin. 

As I viewed Kevin's body in the funeral home, I remembered that just a week before he had asked 
what it would be like in New Jerusalem. 

Many times since, I have pondered the story of Kevin. I have asked God to help me listen when 
children speak, and not to think their requests unimportant. 

Some time later, my wife and I were going through the church prayer box, reading requests. Close to 
the bottom, I pulled out a request I have kept to this day: "Can you pray for my mom. She smokes. 
Kevin." □ 



12 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



Hoyt 

Stone 

tackles 

the 

dilemmas 

of 
practical 

Christian 

living 

in his 

new 

book . . . 



$5.95 
Order No. 871485168 








*\ 



as in Practical Christian Living 








For every young person 

every new Christian, every individual 

who has questions about 

Living Right 



Order from: 
your nearest Pathway Bookstore 

or 

Church of God Publishing House 

Cleveland, TN 37311 

Please add $.65 for postage and packaging. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



13 






WHAT 
NOT TO DC When Yoi 




Convince yourself that God doesn't give anyone a second chance. 
Once you blow it; that's all, brother. God's going to get you. 



14 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



.©mdlACTOTTIII 



Really Blow/ It 



Abandon 
hope. 




A void like the plague 
Christian friends, church, 
scripture and God. 

They only make you feel 
guilty anyway 




\m^ 



Dwell on the bad memories. 

Embellish them. Self- 
loathing is such a wonderful 
feeling. 




y, but not repentant. 




Never — repeat, never — admit 
to God that you were 
wrong . . . 

lest you find yourself 
abruptly forgiven. 




DtD rr, FKTMefc 



HfWE MERC'S OH ME,0 Goo, 

According to-tv, u>vwckiiJdnES?>: 
Accob.di>is -ift-nte Huanooe Of 

Burr ojt "^ ~TRfl+*T»aRCssiON& 

Ps*iki5I:i 



@ LKRB-J e VlEkfcUr 



Artist I Writer, Larry E. Neagle 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



)TOMD 



NO EXCEPTIONS by Alan Cliburn 



I headed for the cabin feeling worse than I had 
ever felt in my life. The boys' laughter 
haunted me, as I knew it would for a long time, 
but even that humiliation was overshadowed by 
the realization that my dreams for the future had 
gone up in smoke. 

The job at camp had been an answer to prayer, 
or so I thought. I mean, when a guy's planning 
a career as a teacher or coach, he wants as much 
experience as possible working with kids — right? 

"Only seventeen, huh?" the camp director had 
asked, glancing over my application. 

"But big for my age," I said, grinning. 

He had looked at me thoughtfully. "That's 
true. To tell you the truth, I was looking for 
someone a little older, but we'll keep your name 
on file and get back to you if we need to. A lot 
depends on who else applies for the job during 
the next week." 

"I understand," I replied. "Thanks a lot for 
considering me." 

I didn't figure I had much chance, not with 
the job situation the way it was and everything. I 
couldn't blame them for wanting an older guy 
either. 

Still, I prayed about it just the same. My 
Sunday school teacher said a lot of Christians lose 
out on stuff simply because they don't ask for 
it. "If you want something, and you think it's 
God's will that you have it, let Him know," he 
told the class. 

"But I thought God knew everything," Skip 
Allison replied. 

"He does," Mr. Anderson agreed. 

"Yeah, but if He knows everything, He has to 
know what we want and whether or not we 
should have it," Skip continued. "Why do we need 
to ask?" 

The rest of the guys in the class — including 
me — gave each other pained looks, because Skip 
was always interrupting, but I had secretly 
wondered the same thing. 

"Because the Bible tells us we should," Mr. 
Anderson explained. 

He went on to list the references, one after 
another, where we're instructed to ask God for 
things. Verses like Matthew 7:7, "Ask, and it shall 



be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, 

and it shall be opened unto you"; and John 16:23, 

"Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my 

name, he will give it you." There were a lot more. 

I couldn't believe there were so many. 

I remembered all that after my job interview 
and put it into practice. I didn't just pray about 
it once or twice. I prayed every time I thought 
about it, no matter where I was. "If it's Your 
will," I always added. 

"Any calls?" I wanted to know every day when 
I got home from school that last week before 
vacation. 

"None," Mom replied Monday, Tuesday, and 
Wednesday. Despite my prayers, I got a little 
more discouraged each day. 

On Thursday I didn't get a chance to ask. Mom 
beat me to it. "Call Mr. Delbo," she instructed 
when I walked in the house. "His number is on 
your desk." 

"Mr. Delbo?" I repeated, getting excited. "Hey, 
maybe I got the job!" 

"Maybe," she admitted. "Don't get your hopes 
up." 

I dialed his number immediately, praying the 
whole time. 

"If you want the job, it's yours," he told me 
when I identified myself. "Interested?" 

"Man, I sure am!" I exclaimed. "I didn't think I 
had a chance!" 

"Neither did I," Mr. Delbo said. "Somehow your 
application kept popping up, though. You 
understand the pay isn't much — " 

"I'm doing it mostly for the experience," I 
interrupted. "Any money I make will be a bonus. 
Man, I can't thank you enough!" 

Yeah, thanks for setting me straight on a lot of 
things, I thought, staring out the window of my 
cabin. Like the fact that I've been fooling myself 
about the future. I had as much leadership 
ability as a three-year-old child. 

In the clearing below, the boys were lined up 
in platoon order. The lines were as straight and 
sharp as any military unit, and they performed 
the routine drills without an error. Discipline was a 
part of the summer-camp program and to the 
casual observer, control might have seemed 



16 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



)T©IIJ 



matter-of-fact. I had found out 
otherwise a few minutes earlier. 

As the only new counselor, 
I was considered a trainee, 
assisting Mr. Delbo and the 
other staff members in any way 
I could. That was fine with 
me, although I was sure I could 
handle the boys as well as 
they did, if not better. 

All the boys were fifth and 
sixth graders, hardly a difficult 
age group as far as I was 
concerned. Besides, they liked 
me and I liked them. Frankly 
I felt Mr. Delbo was too strict 
with them. He really came 
down hard on anybody who 
didn't quite meet his 
standards, whether it was talking 
in line or leaving a towel on 
the floor or whatever. 

If none of the other staff 
members were around, I sort of 
shrugged off minor infractions 
and didn't bother to report them. 

These kids need love, not 
discipline, I had thought. As a 
Christian I felt a certain 
obligation to be as kind as I 
could without actually going 
against Mr. Delbo's orders. 

Still, most of the boys 
seemed to really like camp. Of 
course marching was just a 
small part of the total program, 
which included almost every 
sport imaginable — from team 
games like basketball and 
baseball to individual competition 
in horseback riding, swimming, 
and archery. 

In addition, there were two 
or three craft classes a day 
where they could make stuff 
out of plastic or leather, build 
model planes and cars, and 
even construct some really 
fantastic projects out of wood. 
One boy was even making a 
professional-looking bookcase. 

Maybe I could have a camp 



like this when I get out of 
school, I had thought. Much of it 
would be the same, but there 
would be some changes. Kids are 
kids, after all, not robots; so 
the attitude would be more 
relaxed, less rigid. And I 
would have a chapel time each 
day, where the gospel of Jesus 
Christ could be shared with the 
boys. They would respect me, 
but not fear me as they did Mr. 
Delbo and the other 
counselors. 

Respect. The word sounded 
hollow and meaningless now. I 
had been friendly to the boys 
and they took advantage of 
it — and me. I swallowed as I 
remembered each agonizing 
second. 

This wasn't the first time Mr. 
Delbo had asked me to take 
over during the afternoon drills. 
He made sure I knew all the 
commands, then let me try 
giving a few. 

It worked fine. If I said, 
"Attention!" forty-eight young 
bodies snapped to attention. If I 
said, "About face!" those same 
forty-eight boys spun around at 
precisely the same moment. It 
was fun, and easy. Admittedly 
Mr. Delbo had taught them a 
lot. 

This particular afternoon was 
different. Always before he 
had been in charge and I had 
merely stepped in and taken 
over for a few minutes. He had 
stayed there, observing me 
and the boys at the same time. 

The other counselors were 
getting afternoon crafts ready, so 
Mr. Delbo and I were alone 
with the boys when a parent 
arrived unexpectedly and 
wanted to see Mr. Delbo "in 
private." 

"Think you can handle the 
drills?" he asked me. 



BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes: Masonry and wood construction social area 

offices classrooms nursery, choir robe rooms baptistry 

steeple carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry Irom $22/ »q. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 




THWAY 
CONTRACTORS 



Taylors, SC 29687 



Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast 



I shrugged. "Sure. Nothing to 
it." 

"I'll be back in a few 
minutes." 

"Take your time," I said. 

The boys were at attention 
and I must admit it did give 
me a certain feeling of 
importance to be standing 
there, ready to command them. 

"Right face!" I ordered. I 
said it loud enough to be heard, 
but I didn't bark at them like 
Mr. Delbo did. 

They executed a perfect 
right face, all except one boy, 
who turned left instead. 
Unfortunately he was in the 
front row and very noticeable. 

Mr. Delbo always yelled when 
someone made a mistake in 
directions, but I just waited, 
giving the boy a chance to 
turn around. I assumed it was an 
error and didn't want to 
embarrass him further. 

But he didn't move, and 
pretty soon there was a snicker 
and one or two others turned 
in the same direction. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 26 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 






The Finish Line 



by Wanda Cato Brett 



#~* raduation. Grad — ua — tion. 
^0 I trace the letters over and over on my 
notebook cover. The big event has finally arrived 
but I don't feel any older or wiser. I always 
thought I'd be jumping up and down for joy 
instead of just sitting here in my room, writing 
letters over letters. 

My sister's voice drifts up from the den 
downstairs. I turn my music up and pretend I'm 
celebrating. I don't want to face anyone tonight. 
My music drowns out unwelcome interference. I 
wonder where this scared, unhappy feeling came 
from. Why I suddenly feel so all alone. 

My blue cap and gown hang lopsidedly on the 
closet door. I stare at them and know I'm going to 
feel ridiculous. Me, Janet Howard, in a blue 
gown. I try to laugh but the sound stifles in my 
throat and turns into more of a cry. 

The phone rings in the study. For me. Wendy 
Lawson wonders how my valedictorian speech is 
coming. I assure her I'm busy writing. She teases. 
Says a speech was the best thing they could 
think of as punishment for making such good 
grades. 

I like Wendy but I'm in no mood to talk. In my 
most dignified voice I inform her I'll be 
practicing my march down the stage to 
up my ticket to freedom. 

"See you tomorrow, Wendy." 

My ticket to freedom. Why does that 
diploma suddenly seem like too much 



pick 



freedom and not enough at the same time? I have 
lived, worked, studied, prayed, longed and 
wanted this moment. Now that it's here, I feel 
empty. As if what I looked and lived for never 
existed except in the back of my mind. 

What worries me most is where I go from 
here. What do I do? College? Vocational school? 
My friends who are going to college sound most 
sure of themselves. When I ask, they look smug 
and say, "MSU, UTC, UCLA." Sounds like 
alphabet soup! They say it in the same tone 
people use when they talk of being sick. I've 
decided to wait a year before going down the 
alphabet-soup road. I need breathing room. Time 
to decide where I'm going. Time to get ready. 

Eleven p.m. I make my way downstairs to 
say good-night. Dad ask about my speech. I'm 
tempted to tell him the truth but instead I stare 
at the floor and mutter something about being old 
enough to write a speech without hassle. Makes 
me feel like a heel because what I wanted to say 
was, "Thank you." Why is it so hard to say 
what I mean? To say "Thanks, Dad. Thanks for 
helping me get this far. Thanks for insisting I 
measure up to my potential, that I excel when I 
could compromise. Thanks for taking time to 
help me grow." 

The silence is long 

between us but my 
dad seems to under- 
stand. He touches my 




18 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



ITQlMl 



shoulder and smiles, "Potential. You have it, Dear, 
and I'm proud of you. Proud of what you are 
and what you will become." 

I walk toward my room, climbing the stairs 
slower than ever before, hoping for some lightning 
bolt, some inspiration to knock me over. It 
doesn't happen. I turn off the light, fall across the 
covers of my bed, and stare into the night. My 
sleep is desperate, the kind that comes from 
frustration and indecision. I wake up at 3 a.m., 
groggy and exhausted. There's my idea! I know 
what I'm going to say. 

My hands scramble for pencil and paper in the 
semi-darkness. I tremble inside because I know 
this is it. I write fast, my words sprawling across 
the page: "On this evening of sad endings and 
new beginnings, we would all do well to look 
inside and recognize our potential. POTENTIAL. 
It is that gift from God, deep inside us, that 
means we can be something . . . become 
someone . . . and make a difference in our world. 
Making a better world is what counts. That 
sacred, breath-taking feeling we have right now 
will not last forever ... it will go away, 
eventually, as we carve our initials on new 
horizons." 

My pencil scratches out the words. 

"There is nothing quite so sad as those people 
who face new paths and challenges but refuse to 
develop their potential. They are the people 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



n 



Church Pews, Ii\c 

2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 
205-275-3101 
Complete Line • Solid Wood ^ 



B ad-p ro 



FOR 



Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items 

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St. Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 37115 




DISCOVER (f{ 
NORTHWEST \}/ 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about 
Northwest Bible College. 
Phone 

Name 



Address. 
City 



State. 



Zip- 



Date I plan to start college. 
□ Fall □ Spring 19 



Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 
Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot. ND 58701 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



. 



Update 




MAKE YOUR SUMMER COUNT 

Many opportunities await Church of God young people during conning months. 
Make June, July, and August count. Plan now to be an active Christian this 
summer. 

YOUTH CAMP 

Be one of 30,000 young people who will attend Church of God camps. Study 
God's Word. Sing. Share. Swim. Play ball. Ride go-carts. Make things. Worship 
God. Meet new people. See old friends. It's all part of being a camper! 

STEP 

Sign up to go to Scotland, Alaska, Haiti, the Middle East, or to an Indian 
reservation in New Mexico. You will never be the same again. As a STEP team 
member, you will witness, teach, win, work, lead singing, and build personal 
relationships. 

CAMP MEETING 

Get involved in special children's and youth activities at camp meeting. Practice 
with the mass choir, attend every service, take notes, pray in the altar, buy a ticket 
to the youth banquet, fellowship with other friends. 

GENERAL ASSEMBLY 

Join other young people from all over the world in Kansas City. We are 
an international church. Attend the International Music Festival, Monday night. 
Purchase a "Festival of Life" tee shirt. Go to the Youth Action Rally, Tuesday. Or to 
Teen Talent competition in the Music, Bible and Art Divisions, Tuesday through Friday. 
Buy a ticket to the youth fellowship activity, 9-11 p.m., Thursday night. Hear singing 
which is super. Sit near the front during the Saturday night youth service. Enjoy the 
Teen Talent Awards Festival after service. 

It's all a part of being a young person at the General Assembly. 

Be a part of what is happening in the Church of God during the summer of '82. □ 



l/l/ A Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



LOST IN THE SAHARA 

Continued from page 11 

of the damage to our vehicle. 
We didn't even know if it 
would start after the terrible jolt 
it had taken. To put it mildly, 
we were in a fix. It was 10 a.m. 
and the sun beat down 
mercilessly. We knew there was 
only one solution. 

Getting down on our knees in 
the scorching sand, we joined 
in prayer, crying out to our 
Heavenly Father. Immediately 
we were aware of God's presence 
and were filled with His 
peace. 

"It's going to be alright," we 
told each other with a deep 
inner assurance that God had 
heard our prayer. 

Carefully we reloaded the 
jeep. In so doing we found a 
spare canister of diesel fuel. 
Then came the tense moment 
when we pushed the starter. 
The motor roared into life and 
we laughed with relief. We 
were on our way again! Not 
daring to drive more than 
twelve miles an hour, we slowly 
reversed along our own tracks 
until we found the road leading 
back into town. It was 6 p.m. 
when we arrived. 

While the mechanic at the 
gas station repaired the jeep's 
damaged springs, we told our 
story. 

"You can be thankful you're 
alive," he said. "Three men were 
sent out there recently and 
nobody's seen them since. A 
Swiss, an American, and an 
Italian. They simply 
disappeared." 

The repair was almost finished 
when the soldier who had 
given me the cans of milk 
"happened" to pass by. He 
was surprised, to say the least. 



After escorting us to the 
offices, he saw to it that we got 
back our passports and other 
documents. 

After a good night's rest and 
some food, we set out along the 
Hoggar Trail, driving at 65 
miles per hour, carefully reading 
the signs. 

Twenty-two days later, without 
further difficulties, we were 
warmly welcomed at the mission 
station in Kumasi by the 
Beckers and Peter's wife, 
Deborah. 

As we now imagine being 
abandoned in the desert 
without fuel, slowly dying from 
heat and thirst, we thank God 
anew for His care and 
protection. We can say from 
experience that God makes ways 
in the desert for His children. 
"He brought forth his people 
with joy, and his chosen [ones] 
with gladness" (Psalm 105:43). □ 

NOT fc 

FRAGILE 

Love is not 

A fragile thing — 
At least not 

Real true love, 
Though its tenderness 

Causes hearts to sing 
And its joys 

Poets rhyme, 
Yet its strength 

Comes forth in time. 
When sorrows or 

When troubles wring 

Its cords to break, 
Then it rises 

To heights sublime 
And surrenders to nothing 

Life can bring — 
Nor death — 

For love is too 

And endless thing. 

— Sonjia Lee Hunt 



WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
| STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 




A/C 214 657-6522 



210 Henderson. Texas 75652 



LITTLE GIANT 

The name to remember tor 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

SPIRES— CROSSES 
WATER HEATERS 




Free colored brochure 

LOTH GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC 
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Grange, Texas 77630 
Phone: 713-8834246 




• BAPTISTRIES 
k • WALL CROSSES 
i» BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. ANO 
MODERN DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH COMPANY 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILADLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

[TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL 
COLLECT: 
' 400-993-9960 

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910 
R0SWELL6A 30077 _ 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-APew 




AFTER 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 

1527 McGiffens Lane 
Jackson, OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn - . 1fli 
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384-2108 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



Immdl 



TJTJT 



Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection 

GffilJTHNEWS mN&TE 



* 



Compiled bp SONJI./1 LEE HUNT, CdtlorlJlAltltUnlGrnrtll Urpjtlmmlol Voulh and Chrltlun Uuulion 



PROFESSOR SAYS ROMANTIC LOVE IDEAL MISLEADS 

BINGHAMTON, N.Y. (AP)— Martin C. Dillon, who teaches a 
course in "Love, Death and Creation" at the State University of 
New York at Binghamton, suggests that a mature marriage 
contract should be conditional, bound by specific time periods 
and circumstances, not vows of "always" and "forever." (Cleveland 
Daily Banner, February 28, 1982). 

1. Do you agree? 

2. Do you think most young people enter marriage without 
knowledge of love's deeper meaning? 

3. With God's help, do you think it's possible to keep a 
promise to love someone forever? 

4. What could be done to help young people see all love's 
dimensions rather than its romantic cover? 



VOLUNTEERISM 

Volunteerism is still strong in America, says a Gallup poll. The 
study found that 31 percent of all American adults do volunteer 
work on a regular basis for two or more hours a week. Religious 
activities draw the largest number of volunteers, with health and 
education next. (World Vision, January 1982). 

1 . The poll did not indicate if the percentage was higher or 
lower than in times past. What do you think? 

2. Do you give any time each week to help others on a 
voluntary basis? 

3. Do we have a scriptural mandate for giving of ourselves to 
others? Support your belief with the Scriptures. 

CHILD ABUSE— ADOLESCENT ABUSE 

According to reports, one million American children received 
medical treatment in 1981 as victims of child abuse. Jim Mead, 
founder of "For Kids' Sake" in Los Angeles, says yearly totals 
will show that five million children have been abused and that 
five thousand of them have died as a result. Hong Kong, among 
other places, reports a similar increase in the problem (World 
Vision, November 1981). 

A study from the North Shore University Hospital in Manhasset, 
New York, indicates that violent abuse of adolescents occurs 
twice as often as for younger children. According to this study, 
the trouble often stems from painful life-stage crises faced by 
parents and children alike. It was found that most often it is the 
father who cannot accept the changes taking place in his son or 
daughter. (World Vision, January 1982). 

1 . What can you do to help lessen conflicting and stressful 
situations in your home? 

2. Discuss the meaning of Ephesians 6:1-4. 

COMMUNISM— THE POLISH VIEW 

What do the people of Poland think of Communism now? The 
Polish people are coming to realize more clearly that Commu- 
nism in the end imparts no power to the "masses." Instead it is 
finally based on the brute force of its party dictators. (Chattanooga 
News-Free Press, January 24, 1982). 

1. What are some Communist claims which attract certain 
people, especially as those claims relate to the working masses? 

2. Why has Communism found little support in the U.S.? 



22 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



THE FINISH LINE 

Continued from page 19 



who settle for second or third 
when they could be first. 
They refuse to concentrate on 
their strengths and choose 
instead to dwell on their 
weaknesses." 

I read and reread what I have 
written. It fits together, but I 
want to end it with words to be 
remembered. I scrounge 
around for my Bible and find it 
buried under two semesters of 
books and papers. Proverbs. 
Where is Proverbs? At last I 
have the ending. 

"Potential. Be all you can 
be. Don't settle for less. You 
have a potential no one can 
take away. But without goals, 
your potential is diminished. 
Set your goals. Reach for them. 
And 'in all thy ways 
acknowledge him, and he shall 
direct thy paths' " (Proverbs 
3:6). 

I sleep for the remaining 
hours of darkness and somehow 
manage to stay awake through 
my last day of school. Maybe 
it's because I haven't slept 
much, but the voices of my 
friends seem loud to me and I 
think that I see through their 
farcical celebration. I wonder 
why we can't be honest and 
admit we're all excited and a 
little afraid. But that would be 
asking too much. It's enough 
that we've remained friends. I 
don't have a right to ask for 
more. The bell rings and we 
rush to get a quick supper 
and make it back for the 
ceremony. 

Finally it is 7:30 p.m. I march 
in line with 350 other smiling 
faces. My long blue gown makes 
me feel ridiculous; the tassel 
on my hat hits my face 
whenever I turn my head. 



Advertisement 

Afraid You're 
Going Deaf? 

C'.icago, 111. — A free offer of special 
irterest to those who hear but do not 
understand words has been 
announced by Beltone. A non- 
operating model of one of the smallest 
Beltone aids of its kind will be given 
absolutely free to anyone who sends 
for this free model now. 

Send for this model, put it on and 
wear it in the privacy of your own 
home. It will show you how tiny 
hearing help can be. It is not a real 
hearing aid and it's yours to keep free. 
The actual aid weighs less than a 
fourth of an ounce, and it's all at ear 
level, in one unit. 

These models are free, so we suggest 
you write for yours now. Again, we 
repeat, there is no cost, and certainly 
no obligation. All hearing problems 
are not alike and some cannot be 
helped by a hearing aid but many can. 
So, send for your free model now. 
Thousands have already been mailed, 
so be sure to write today to 
Department 4612, Beltone Electronics 
Corp., 4201 West Victoria Street, 
Chicago, Illinois 60646. 



Two girls beside me have 
already started crying. I'm not 
sure I'll be able to stand that all 
through the ceremony. They're 
supposed to wait until after they 
get their diplomas to start 
crying. 

I hear my name over the 
P. A. system and I take my 
folded speech to the platform. 
My parents sit near the front, 
smiling, looking proud. I hear 
my voice bounce off the 
gymnasium walls, "Potential . . . 
it is that glowing gift from God 
inside each of us . . ." 

I smile at my parents. It feels 
good to be so close to the 
finish line. 

I'M GRADUATING! □ 



Spring 
TENT SALE 



m 




Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest / P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L. SHAW gM?."SiSaoSS 

Manufacturers of Quality Tents for 25 Years 1 




Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Write for free estimate. 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

(61 5) 875-0679 
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



GOSPEL TENTS 




For Sole 




Nashville Tent & Awning Co. 




615 20th Ave., N. 




Nashville, Tennessee 37203 




Write for Price 





A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



Church of God Voutl 



1982 youth Camp Schedules 



STATC 


CAMP 


AG6S 


DATE 


SP6AKCR 


ALABAMA 


Peacemakers 
Young Peacemakers 
Peace Codecs 
Peace Codecs 
Peaceflnders 


15-19 
13-14 
10-12 
10-12 
7-9 


June 21-25 
June 28-July 2 
July 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 


Floyd Corey 

Dovld LUIIIetCs Family 

Don and Sharon DeFlno 

Sob Proctor 

Lynn Stone Fomlly 


SOUTH ALABAMA 


Peaceflnders 


7-12 


July 19-23 




ALASKA 


AAIZONA 


Junior 
Senior 




June 14-18 
June 14-18 


Goodneujs €ipress 
Jomes Jones 


ARKANSAS 


Peacemakers 

Young Peacemakers 
Peace Codecs 
Peaceflnders 


15 '9 

13-14 
10-12 
7-9 


June 7-1 1 

June 28-Julu 2 
Julu 5-9 
Julu 12-16 


Sommy Oxendlne and 

Covenant 
Gory Sears 
Bob ProcCor 


NORTHCRN CALIFORNIA- 
NCVADA 


Senior 
Junior 


13-19 
7-12 


June 14-18 
Julu 12-16 




SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA- 
N6VADA 


Peacemakers 
Peace Cadets 


13-18 
7-12 


Julu 5-9 
July 12-16 


Johnny Bunch 
Elaine Sceworc and 
Sylvia UJells 


COLORADO-LUVOMING 


Peacemakers 
Peace Codecs 


13-19 
8-12 


July 5-9 
Julu 5-9 


Dennis McGuIre 
Bob Duncon 


FLORIDA 


Teen 

Young Teen 
Junior 


14-18 
11-13 
7-10 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 

July 12-16 


W. A Alton 

Dennis McGuire 

floberc and Gale Sheppord 


WE-STCRN FLORIDA 


Teen 
Junior 


13-18 
7-12 


June 14-18 
Julu 12-16 


Don Tanner 


FLORIDA (Cocoa) 


Vouch 


8-19 


Julu 26-30 


Henry 8urson 


NORTH GCORGIA 


Peacemakers 
Young Peacemakers 
Peace Cadet Middle 
Peace Codec Junior 


14-19 
12-13 
10-11 
7-9 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 


UJ. A. Dovls 
Leonard Albert 
Sconey Abercromble 
Al Alalmo 


SOUTH GCORGIA 


Senior 
Junior High 
Preteen 
Junior 


14-18 
12-13 
10-1 1 
8-9 


June 28-Julu 2 
July 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 


Jimmy Smlch 
Douglas Johns 
Ronnie UJolters 
Paul Lombard 


HAUUAII 


IDAHO-UTAH 


Junior 
Senior 


7-12 

13-19 


June 28-July 2 
Julu 5-9 


Dovld Martin 
Jack Utterbock 


ILLINOIS 


Peacemakers 
Young Peacemakers 
Peaceflnders 
Peace Codecs 


16-19 
13-15 
7-10 
11-12 


June 28-Julu 2 
Julu 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 


Lorry Busby 

Jim Stevens 

LUIIbur and Grace Thrush 

Terry and Louise Beover 


CHICAGO-MC-TRO 


Teen 
Junior 


13-18 
8-12 


June 21-25 
June 28-July 2 


Lorry Busby 
Dovls Family 


INDIANA 


Senior 
Junior 


13-19 
7-12 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 


Kenneth C-. Hall 
Doug Anderson 


IOLUA 


Peacemakers 
Peace Cadets 


13-19 
7-12 


June 21-25 
June 21-25 




KANSAS 


K€NTUCKV 


Teen 

Young Teen 
Junior High 
Junior 


16-19 
13-15 
10-12 
7-9 


July 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 
July 26-30 


Hoi Thompson, Jr. 
Charles Fischer 

Jock Bentley 


LOUISIANA 


Senior 

Intermediate 

Junior 


13-19 
10-12 
7-9 


June 21-25 
June 28-July 2 
July 5-9 


Covenant 
Doug Anderson 
David Cbel 


MARYlflND-DC- 
DC-LAWAA€ 


Senior High 
Junior High 
Preteen 
Junior 


15-19 
12-14 
10-11 
7-9 


July 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 
July 26-30 


Don Munn 
Tim UUoods 


MICHIGAN 


Junior 

Intermediate 

Senior 


7-9 

11-13 
14-18 


July 5-9 
July 12-16 
July 19-23 


Doug Anderson 
Gary Tygart 
Sammy Oxendlne 


MINN6SOTA 


MISSISSIPPI 


Senior 
Junior High 
Junior 
Prlmaru 


15-19 
12-14 

10-11 
7-9 


June 21-25 
June 28-July 2 
July 5-9 
July 12-16 


LU. A. Davis 
Tim Broujn 
Kothy Sanders 
Doug Anderson 


MISSOURI 


Peacemakers 
Peace Codets 
Peaceflnders 


13-19 
10-12 
7-9 


June 7-1 1 
June 21-25 
June 21-25 


&orr\i LUInn 
Bill UJooten 
Bill UJooCen 




24 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



Camp/, 1982 



^MAOTiMiTin 



WESTERN CANADA 



NEBRASKA 


NEW JERSEV 


NEW MEXICO 


Peacemakers 
Peace Cadets 


13-19 
7-12 


June 21-25 
June 28-July 2 


Korv Prince 
Carl Monn 


GALLUP. NEW MEXICO 


Apache Junior Senior 
Navajo Junior Senior 


5-19 
7-19 


June 7-11 
June 28-Julv 2 


UJIIburn and Mickey Reno 
STEP Team 


NEW VORK 


Vouch 


7-19 


June 28-Julv 2 




NEW VORK CITV 


Junior/Senior 


9-19 


August 23-27 




NORTH CRROLINfl 
(Eastern) 


Peacemakers 
Peace Cadets 


12-19 
7-11 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 


Lovon Phillips 
Reverend ond Mrs 
Fleming Ard 


NORTH CRROLINfl 
(Western) 


Peace Codecs 

Peacemakers 

Pioneer 

Senior High Retreat 


8-11 
12-15 
8-16 

16-19 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 
July 12-16 
June 11-13 


Ms. Brenda and Friends 
Jim Bremer 
Andreuu T Blackmon 
Bobbv Glllev 


NORTH RND SOUTH 
DAKOTA 


Junior 
Senior 
UJIIderness 


7-12 
13-19 
13-19 


June 14-18 
June 21-25 


Dovld Martin 
Garv Sears 


NORTHERN NEW 
ENGLAND 


Peoceflnders/Peace Cadets 
Peacemakers 


7-12 
12-19 


Julu 19-23 
June 28-Julu 2 


Kendall Llbbv 
Day Spring 


NORTHC-RN OHIO 


Teen 
Junior 


13-18 
8-12 


June 7-11 
July 12-16 


Al ond Mary Alaimo 


SOUTHERN OHIO 


Senior 

Voung Peacemaker 

Junior 


14-18 

11-13 

7-10 


June 7-11 
Julu 5-9 
July 12-16 


Gory Tygart 
Steve Gwaltney 
Paul ond Solly Farley 


OKLAHOMA 


Junior 
Senior 


7-12 
13-19 


June 28-Julv 2 
July 5-9 


Aay Murray 
David Lorency 


OREGON 


Senior 
Junior/Junior High 


13-18 
7-12 


June 14- 
June 21- 


Morion Starr 
Brendo Livingston 


PENNSYLVANIA 


Peacemakers 
Peoceflnders 
Peace Cadets 


14-18 
8-10 
11-13 


June 21-26 
Julv 12-17 
Julv 19-24 


Dorrell Rice 
Tonno Bruce 
Donald DeFIno 


SOUTH CAAOLINA 


Peacemakers 
Peace Cadets 
Peoceflnders 


13-17 
10-12 
7-9 


June 7-11 
June 14-18 
June 21-25 


Robert Vomer 
Dave Ebel 
Dave Ebel 


SOUTHEAN NELU 
ENGLAND 


Junior 
Senior 


9-12 
13-19 


Jul v 26-30 
July 26-30 


Sam Oxendine ond 

Covenant 
Sam Oxendine ond 

Covenant 


TENNESSEE 


Teen 

Voung Teen 

Preteen 

Junior 

UJ. Tennessee 


15-up 
12-14 
10-11 

7-9 

7-19 


June 7-11 
June 14-18 
Julv 5-9 
Julv 12-16 
July 26-30 


Sammy Oxendine 
John Colbaugh 

UJoyne and Bllnda UJIcker 


TEXAS 


Senior 
Voung Teen 
Mohawk 
Preteen 
Junior 


16-20 
13-15 

8-12 
10-12 

7-9 


June 28-Julv 2 
Julv 5-9 
July 5-9 
July 12-16 
Julv 19-23 


Ernest E. Brown 
Lorry Allison 
Terru Cross 
E. M. Smith 
Birdie Lee 


VIRGINIA 


Senior High 
Senior 

Peoce Cadets 
Peoceflnders 


15-19 
12-14 
10-11 
7-9 


June 21-25 
July 12-16 
Julv 19-23 
Julv 26-30 


Jimmy P. Smith 
Dovld St. John 
Jock Bentley 
fl. Alon Alaimo 


UUASHINGTON 


Senior 
Junior 


13-19 
7-12 


June 21-25 
June 28-Julv 3 


Barry Gilliam 
R. J McCullough 


WEST VIRGINIA 


Senior 

Intermediate 

Junior 


14-19 
11-13 
8-10 


July 19-23 
July 26-30 
Julv 5-9 


8ob Scroggins 
Marcus Hond 


LUISCONSIN 


EASTERN CANADA 


Teen and Junior 


7-19 


June 21-26 





Family 
Elbow 
Olds 



NORTHERN SPANISH 



SOUTH CENTRAL SPANISH 



Children 
Preteen 
Vouth 



15-22 
8-17 

Family 
8-17 
8-17 



July 6-12 
July 19-23 

July 27-August 1 
August 2-6 
August 23-27 



George Barker and 
Cheryl Busse 



Abe Harden ond 
Glenda Ulrlch 



5-10 


June 7-12 


Dello Sanchez 


11-15 


July 26-31 


Joaquin Peno 


16-up 


July 5-10 


Victor Pagan 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



NO EXCEPTIONS 

Continued from page 17 



"Okay, quit clowning around," I said finally, but 
still calm. "Attention!" 

All went well until we started marching. I'd give 
a command and about half the boys would take 
off in the wrong direction. It wasn't because they 
couldn't hear me, either, or because they didn't 
know how to execute a particular movement. They 
were taking advantage of me: it was that simple. 
I felt panicky inside, then angry. 

"Okay, you guys!" I roared. "Platoon formation!" 

They were milling around, laughing and 
pretending they didn't know better, when one of 
the other counselors came out of the crafts 
building and started toward us, blowing his whistle. 

Man, did those kids shape up fast! By the 
time Mr. Delbo came back, all was quiet and 
there was no indication of what had transpired 
moments earlier. Of course I was in my cabin by 
then, too ashamed to face him. 

I left the window and sat down on my bunk. 
They had laughed at me; they had let me know 
exactly what they thought of me. They treated me 
fine when Mr. Delbo was around, but on my 
own I was nothing. 

Is that why You let me have this job, God? I 
wondered. To show me I won't make it as a 
teacher or coach? 

It made sense, especially before I wasted any 
time on formal college training; but it was hard 
to accept nonetheless. Working with kids had been 
a dream of mine for as long as I could 
remember. 

I was still sitting there, trying to figure things 
out, when Mr. Delbo came in. "Understand you 
had a little problem this afternoon," he began. 

That was like him, direct and to the point. "Yes 
Sir," I replied. 

"What are you going to do about it" he wanted 
to know. 

I shrugged. "I don't know. If you want me to 
quit — " 

He looked at me. "Slow down a little. Do you 
want to quit?" 

"Well, no," I admitted. "But — " 

"Had me worried there for a minute," he said. 
"Thought I had made a mistake." 

"If you had seen me trying to handle those 
boys a little while ago, you'd know for sure," I 
told him glumly. 



"Rough, huh?" 

"I've never felt so helpless in all my life," I 
admitted. "I couldn't control them. They laughed 
at me when I tried. Laughed! I wouldn't blame 
you if you fired me." 

"You aren't the first guy who ever got 
laughed at," Mr. Delbo informed me. "And I 
should know." 

I frowned. "You? Don't tell me you — " 

"I was in the Army twenty years," he 
continued. "Most of that time was spent as a drill 
instructor. I wasn't much older than you are 
right now when I attempted to give orders to my 
platoon. It was quite a shock to discover that it 
didn't come as easily as I thought it would." 

"But you must've stuck with it," I surmised. 
"I mean if you stayed in twenty years — " 

"Oh, I stuck with it, all right," he agreed. "I 
learned what it takes to deserve respect! Mean 
what you say and say what you mean. It took a 
while, but most achievements in life take a little 
effort. Want to give that rowdy platoon out 
there another try?" 

I grinned. "I sure do." 

Despite my grin, my stomach was in knots as I 
followed Mr. Delbo down the hill to the drilling 
area. I wasn't sure if God was telling me to forget 
about working with kids, or if He was just 
testing me. I wasn't ready to give up yet, 
regardless. 

"Want me to stick around?" Mr. Delbo 
whispered just before we reached the boys. 

"No, that won't be necessary," I assured him. 
"You and the other counselors can go. In fact, I 
want you to." Was that really me talking? I 
wondered. 

"Attention!" I barked. 

The platoon came to attention, but that was 
no major accomplishment. Mr. Delbo and the 
others were still in sight. 

"I had a little trouble making myself understood 
earlier," I continued. "I will speak very clearly 
this time. Anyone failing to make the proper 
maneuvers will attend a special practice period 
during free time every day for a week. No 
exceptions!" 

It was one of the best marching sessions we ever 
had, and I guess that was the day I began to 
realize that love and discipline aren't opposites at 
all. 

In fact, they go together better than just about 
anything. □ 



26 



Lighted Pathway, May, 1982 



MFTOMM* 





{T^&fctZ- 



t's been many a year since 

employment opportunities 

were less promising than what 
faces this year's college grad. 

Even high school seniors face 
new obstacles brought on by 
marked decrease in the 
availability of college financial 
aid. 

Unemployment is on the 
rise and no segment of the 
population seems more 
affected than teenagers and 
young adults trying to break 
into the job market. 

A few words of advice: 

Don't panic. There have 
always been prophets of 
doom. Follow your own heart. 
Make your own decisions. 
Chart your own course. Going to 
college or to grad school may 
not be easy but it can still be 
done. There are ways. There 
are jobs, too, for the industrious. 

Stay flexible with your 
plans. You may have decided in 
your heart, with total 
confidence, that God has called ,- 
you to a certain cause or to a ! h 
certain career. That's great. But 
this may not mean you wil 
immediately step into that 
position. Try hard. Give it 
your best. At the same 
time be willing to do other 
good things and to wait 
for God's door of opportu- 
nity to open. Even Moses' 
call sidetracked to the de- 



sert for a time, and the mighty 
Joshua served a long 
apprenticeship before taking 
command. You will get there. 
Be patient. 

Concentrate on being rather 
than doing. As a church and 
as spiritual leaders, we don't 
always make the proper 
distinction here. So much 
emphasis is placed on 
service. Yet, in the final 
analysis, none of us can be 
altogether pleased with the sum 



Your 
Future 




total of our service, especially 
when separated from motive. 
When you think of life only 
in terms of service, then you 
must always compare yourself 
to others. Some will serve less 
well, so you will be tempted 
with pride; others will serve 
better, and you will feel 
depressed and discouraged. Lots 
of people live this way and 
they haven't realized their basic 
premise is wrong. 

But if the essence of living is 
"being" rather than "doing," 
there is a solid rationale for 
contentment. Being God's 
child every day you live, being 
faithful to His will under all 
circumstances, being submissive 
before Him, obedient to 
Him — this is a goal worthy of 
anyone who has come under 
the transforming influence of 
Jesus Christ. This is a 
life-purpose, a magnum opus 
written in sweat and blood, 
with which you can joyfully walk 
out your days. 

Don't sell yourself short. 
It is your living, 
your worshiping, your 
praising God which 
gives the Creator 
greatest pleasure: 
for the life of me, 
I can't imagine a 
future where this 
will not be possible. 
Go with God. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 



- 



PRAYER MEETING MOTIVATION ' 



To "lift up our voices to God" 
in praise; to present the 
worldwide goals and needs of 
the Church of God; and to 
seek Holy Spirit empowerment, 
divine counsel, and spiritual 
enrichment. 



To stimulate a greater 
awareness of the vital place of 
prayer in the ministries - 



of the 



3. To stress the importance of an 
intimate relationship with God 
through prayer. 

4. To emphasize that prayer 
is the basis of unity 

in the church. 

5. To foster a greater understanding 
of the potential and 

power of prayer. 



m 














^OMTlS T *» 







by Stephen Bly (See page 6) 



juMBoum 




June, 1982 



Volume 53, Number 6 



THIS MONTH 

Most of us have personal explanations as to why we need church — it is, 

to say the least, an old subject — but Stephen Bly says it in a new and different 

way. Brenda Hopkins remembers what it's like to undergo open-heart surgery. 

In faith. Ken Houck sings and works on. Some other choice 

morsels as well. 

Hoyt E. Stone 




FEATURE 

My Miracle Heart, Brenda D. Hopkins 

Why I Need Church, Stephen Biy 

ARTICLES 

How Do You Gamble?, Betty Steele Everett 

Profile: Kenneth Houck 

Snatch Others From the Fire, Michael A. Smith 

STORIES 

My Favorite Aunt, Alan ciibum 

Peter, the Rock, Wanda Cato Brett 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

How to Succumb to Temptation (Cartoons), 

Larry E. Neagle 

Run to Win, Tony Capps 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Books 

I See 

EDITORIAL 

What We Are, Hoyt e. stone 

MEMBER GpOf EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



3 
6 

8 
10 
12 

16 
18 



14 
20 
22 
23 
26 

27 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. c 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



MyMfacIt 



*$*{ 




by<Bfen4a D.QiopHms 



tVuke University Hospital. Wednesday morning. 

July 6. 1977. A time and place emblazoned 

forever on my mind. I awake with a nurse whispering in my ear. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



JfyMfaele 
Mart 



"Mrs. Hopkins, wake up. 
Time for your injections. 
We'll be taking you to surgery 
in just a few minutes." 

"How many injections?" I 
ask. 

"Three. The antibiotic will be 
painful but we must keep 
down infection." 

From beyond the curtain 
surrounding my bed, I suddenly 
hear Mom and my sister 
calling my name. They wait for 
the nurse to finish. Although 
with me last night, Mom, Dad, and my sister 
Blanche have returned early, driving the sixty 
miles from my home in Danville, Virginia. They 
smile and act cheerful but I can tell they are 
worried. Their eyes give them away. 

Seeing them in this early morning light, and 
realizing again how much they love me, I know 
this is the worst part of all — their fears and 
their worry over my open-heart surgery. They 
have been worrying for years, long before I 
knew what was wrong with me. I grew up with a 
leaking heart. The ailment was so natural, I 
took it for granted, worrying much less than Mom 

Attendants place me on a stretcher. They 
wheel me from the room and down the corridor, 
my family walking with me as far as possible. 
Their presence is comforting. I think of my 
husband, Dennis, of other family members, and 
of my church. All will be praying. I wave and 
smile as two big doors swing shut. 

An anesthesiologist leans over me. 

"Are you Mrs. Brenda Hopkins?" he asks. 

"Yes." 

"Are you ready, Mrs. Hopkins?" 




"Yes." 

I feel a needle being 
inserted at the bend of my left 
arm. My eyelids become 
very heavy. 



When I was five years old 
and had to be hospitalized 
with pneumonia, it was 
discovered I had a heart 
defect, probably from birth. 
There were lots of things I 
couldn't do as a child. When I 
entered public school and other kids were 
involved in physical education, I was excused and 
usually spent my time distributing and replacing 
the physical education equipment. 

I knew my heart beat very fast. At night, 
especially if I became frightened, it seemed to 
thump like a drum. The same thing happened if 
I ran or climbed stairs too quickly. I was also 
embarrassingly skinny, weighing only seventy-two 
pounds in the seventh grade. Other kids sometimes 
called me Olive Oil, referring to Popeye's girl 
friend in the comic strip, but they seldom did so 
when my strapping big brother Billy was 
around. Billy always defended me and seemed 
proud of me no matter how skinny I looked. 

In spite of the heart defect, however, I learned 
to live a rather normal life, always loved by my 
family and my church. I graduated from Dan 
River High School in 1967, worked for a year 
at Hughes Memorial Home for Children, and then 
enrolled at Lee College where I earned a B.S. 
degree in elementary education and returned as a 
teacher in the Pittsylvania County School 
System near my parents' farm outside Danville. 
During this time I discovered more about the 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



fiattoh 



nature of my heart ailment. First my family doctor 
in Danville and then a heart specialist in 
Charlottesville examined me and speculated I had 
a bad valve between the right atrium and the 
right ventricle. Since this valve did not close 
properly, my heart was forced to work overtime 
and, with the years, had significantly enlarged 
itself. One doctor was very insistent that I 
undergo surgery. Otherwise, he said I probably 
wouldn't live past thirty. Neither I nor my 
parents were willing to make that decision. 

In November of 1972 I married a young man 
in my church, Dennis Hopkins. Our happy life was 
shadowed only by the knowledge I would never 
bear children. My heart would never sustain the 
life of a baby. This didn't bother Dennis, 
though, and I became very involved in my 
teaching career and in my church. 

Six years passed. I began to question some of 
the problems and difficulties which had always 
been so much a part of my life. I seemed sick too 
often. A common cold would incapacitate me for 
days. I worried about having a heart attack and 
dying suddenly. I started having dizzy spells 
and, I worried that I might black out. Without 
telling Dennis or my parents, I began to realize 
I couldn't go on this way. After all, I was already 
living on borrowed time. 

More and more I turned to the Lord in prayer, 
asking His guidance. I kept remembering my 
doctor's words, "Brenda, let me schedule you for 
surgery. This problem can be corrected." I 
thought how nice it would be to feel strong and to 
be able to work like others. 

Always, though, there was fear. I felt if I even 
went on the operating table, I would die. Some 
people do not survive open-heart surgery. Statistics 
were of no comfort to me. 

I was still traumatized by this fear when, one 



night, after revival services at my home church, 
I lay awake whispering a prayer. The presence of 
the Lord became very real and I remember 
trying not to disturb Dennis. God's Holy Spirit 
spoke through me. The message was crystal 
clear: "Fear not. Little One, for Lo I am with you 
always, even unto the ends of the earth." 

I can't express the peace, the joy, the 
contentment which flooded my soul that night. I 
made up my mind to have the surgery as soon as 
possible. My friends were not so sure about it, 
nor my family; but when the enemy tried to bring 
back the fear, I would speak my promise from 
the Lord and contentment would return. 

At Duke the preoperative tests showed my 
problem was a hole in the wall of my heart, not a 
valve after all. The doctors said it was the 
largest hole they had ever seen, the size of a 
silver-dollar. They planned merely to patch the 
hole. When my surgeon visited, he said it should 
be no problem at all. 



Five years have now passed. I still can't get 
over the wonderful feeling that comes with a heart 
that beats properly. In terms of physical 
stamina, I now do anything I wish, including 
teaching school every day, earning a master's 
degree on the side, working in church, and 
somehow managing to keep up with Dennis on 
long trips. Dennis is a truck driver and, when he 
gets on the road, there seems to be no stopping 
him. 

There are times when I feel God placed a 
little extra love in my heart at the same time He 
gave men skill enough to repair it. 

I have gained twenty pounds and, though this 
may change with time, I seldom hear sweeter 
words than when my brothers and sisters tell me 
I'm going to have to go on a diet. 

God is so good. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



mm. 



Whtf 

in/mi 

CHURCH 

by Stephen Bly 

Why can't I just worship out in 
the woods, just me and God and 
the pine trees? 

Why can't I be alone with God 
out in the desert, with nothing 
around but the clear sky, the cac- 
ti and a few dune buggies? 

Why can't I meet God at the 
water's edge while wiggling my 
toes in the warm sand, with noth- 
ing around but thousands of sun 
worshipers ? 

Why can t it be just me and the 
Lord, with my TV tuned in to the 
"Hymn Bequest Hour'' during 
halftime of the ball game? 

Do I really need church? Why? 



I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A STAFF 
MEETING. 

Imagine how exciting it would be if Ray 
Hughes called me up this afternoon and said, 
"Steve, we just can't get along without you. 
You've got to be a part of our team. We need you 
on the staff. Our first meeting is next week." 

But what if I replied, "That's great, Ray. I'd 
love to be part of your staff. I like your 
ministry. You're a great person. But I just don't 
like going to meetings. They bore me. So I 
won't be there." 

I wouldn't feel a part of the staff at all if I 
weren't there, and I'd be of little use to the team. 
Jesus Christ is the head of the church. We come 
together because He has called us to be a team 
and to meet with Him. 

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE IT'S A COURT 
HEARING. 

There are things I've done wrong this week, 
and the Lord knows about them. He wants a 
chance to straighten me out. I'm accountable to 
the Judge of all life for my actions. 

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A FAMILY 
REUNION. 

Jesus said, "Who is my family? Those who do 
my will" (Mark 3:33, 35; paraphrased). We are 
a huge family, rejoicing with one another, crying 
with one another, helping each other. We need 
each other's support. We have to depend on each 
other. 

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A 
CLASSROOM. 

I'm preparing for a mission. I'm on an 
extended course of study. For the rest of my life 
I'm enrolled in a course of Christian discipleship. 
I can't miss a week because each week builds on 
the one before. 

I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A 
HIDEOUT. 

The sanctuary is a place to get away from the 
busyness of the world. It's a mini-retreat for me. 
It's a place to relax, to focus my thoughts on 
things above, to worship. 

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A SUMMIT 
CONFERENCE. 

God wants to reveal His plans to me. I want to 
get in on the details, to cooperate with Him. It's 
a privilege to share in the mysteries of God. 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 




J NEED CHURCH BECAUSE IT'S A 
BILLBOARD. 

Sunday morning is one time for me to exclaim 
to everyone in my community that God is the 
supreme element of life. As my neighbors see me 
get up week after week and go down to that 
building on the corner, they can tell who has 
priority in my life. And if all my brothers and 
sisters are there too, the neighbors may wonder 
what is going on there that attracts people so 
regularly. 

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A 
MEMORIAL SERVICE. 

Imagine that I was in a war and one of my 
buddies in the foxhole with me threw himself on 
an enemy hand grenade to save me. He was 
killed. Then, when I returned to the States, I 
learned there was to be a memorial service for 
him in my hometown. Would I be there? Of 
course. 

Jesus died for me. It's to honor Him that I 
attend His memorial service. It's to honor Him 
that I remember His death by taking 
Communion. 

I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A VICTORY 
CELEBRATION. 

Jesus left an empty tomb. We can celebrate His 
resurrection together. If one day a year is set 
aside for remembering the armistice, then at least 
one day a week should be set aside for 
remembering the greatest victory of all: Jesus' 
triumph over death and Satan. 

FINALLY, I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS 
TIME TO SPEND WITH MY FATHER. 

I'm a child of God. He's my loving Father. 
He's not cold and aloof. He holds me in His arms. 
He delights to spend time with me. I want to 
be there. He has told me in His Word not to 
forsake gathering with other believers (Hebrews 
10:25). 

But He's not just my Father; He's our Father. 
He has told us that when two or three are 
gathered together in His name, He is there 
(Matthew 18:20). I love Him and wish to obey 
Him. 

That's why I need church! □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 









HOW DO 
YOU GAMBLE? 




Camenque Photo 



Alan Cliburn Photo 




by Betty Steele Everett 

Gamble?" you say. "Not me! 
I'm a Christian. 
Gambling's not for Christians!" 

Agreed. But even if you have 
never bet a penny on a horse, 
a throw of the dice, or the turn 
of a card, you may be 
gambling every day, and for 
stakes much higher than 
money. 

What do you gamble on? 
Take a look at the teens below. 

Teri likes parties and people. 
She is always the first to be 
invited when the gang decides 
to go somewhere for pizza, and 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



AMTHOIL] 



she always drops what she is doing to join the fun. 
Many times she leaves her books and her 
homework. When a big test is coming up, Teri 
drinks large amounts of coffee in an attempt to 
stay awake most of the night to study. Teri would 
deny she is gambling, but she is. She is 
gambling with her health, betting that the abuse 
she is temporarily giving her body will not harm 
it permanently. 

Pete gambles with his health in a different 
way. He hates to spend time standing in the 
cafeteria lunch line and he says the food is 
terrible anyway. So he substitutes potato chips, 
pop, and candy bars from a vending machine 
for a balanced meal, and spends the lunch hour 
"just messing around" with his friends. Pete is 
usually tired by 3 p.m. and is putting on weight. 
Still, he doesn't consider his eating habits 
"gambling." 

Ward's gambling may be even more serious 
than Teri's or Pete's. He has an old car he has 
tuned until it runs perfectly. And fast. Ward 
likes the feeling of power that driving 90 m.p.h. 
gives him. He argues he is a good driver and 
not gambling with his life and the lives of his 
passengers. So far he has not even gotten a 
speeding ticket. But statistics show that accidents 
at high speeds have more fatalities than those at 
lower speeds. Riding with a driver like Ward is 
also a gamble. 

Bob gambles with his relationships — friends and 
family. He feels he is grown-up and sees no 
reason why he should tell his parents where he is 
going, with whom, or when he will be back. He 
comes and goes on his own. He also forgets 
birthdays and meetings, or is late for them. He 
does not see the risk he is taking, but no one likes 
to count too heavily on Bob for anything 
important anymore. 

Bruce and Brenda gamble in the back seat of 
a car parked in a lonely spot. They are high 
school juniors, in love, and they want to get 
married "someday." They are gambling with their 
chance to plan their own futures by betting they 
can stop the charged emotions before they "go too 
far." Each time they play the petting game, the 
odds rise against them. Each time it gets harder to 
stop. A safer gamble would be to date with a 
crowd most of the evening, and to allow 
themselves less time alone — there are safer spots 
than a parked car. 

Nancy and Bill, who barely know each other, 
gamble with their futures, too. Nancy has a 



part-time job at a hamburger drive-in. She 
thinks nothing of slipping a few packets of 
ketchup, coffee cream, and other products into 
her purse; making herself a milk shake on 
company time, with company ingredients; or 
giving a friend a large drink and charging for a 
small one. 

Bill works in a garage. He goofs off when the 
boss isn't around. He chats with friends who 
drop in. He often closes down early or comes in a 
few minutes late. Nancy and Bill are gambling 
not only with their jobs, but also with 
recommendations from their employers for better 
positions when they are older. 

Gambling with your health, your life, your 
relationships with family and friends, and your 
future all are dangerous; but the most dangerous 
gamble of all is the one you take with your 
relationship to Christ. 

Becoming a Christian is not the end of your 
spiritual growth and commitment; it is the 
beginning. Your Christian growth is a fragile thing. 
It must be nourished or it will die. 

Norm gambles with this growth when he decides 
he is too tired after a basketball game to read a 
chapter from the Bible before going to bed. It 
seems like a little thing. He tells himself he is 
too tired to get anything out of it and he'll read 
two chapters tomorrow night. But one evening 
Norm is suddenly aware that he is behind five 
chapters, not one; and it's easier to stop reading 
than to try and catch up. 

Jan gambles with her Christian life when she 
decides to go to the lake with non-Christian friends 
on Sunday morning, missing church. She's sure 
she won't miss another Sunday but a few weeks 
later she is startled to realize she has not been 
to church three Sundays in a row. 

Ed's gamble comes when he spends tithe 
money for a baseball glove "on sale this week 
only." He figures he can put back twice as 
much money next week. He soon finds, though, 
that the debt to his tithe fund is almost 80 
percent of his allowance. 

How do you gamble? Did you find yourself in 
any of these situations? Before you gloat, take a 
closer look at your life. Chances are you gamble 
in some way, even though your actions may look 
all right to the world. 

It's not easy to stop gambling but it will be 
easier now than a year from now. You must 
concentrate on the problem you are trying to 
solve. And pray. With the Lord's help, you can 
do it. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



Profile: 

Kenneth Houck 





^L 4 W ^ 



Pastor Kenneth Houck, for 
the most part, is music 
oriented. At least, that's 
how one must judge him in 
terms of the way he conducts 
worship at the Daniel Park 
Church of God in Violet, 
Louisiana. 

Ken plays the organ and he 
likes it loud. Seated at the 
organ in his church 
sanctuary — left of the pulpit 
and slanted so he can see his 
congregation well — Ken 
orchestrates a worship service 
with deft assurance. The choir 
will sing, the director will put 
them through their paces and 
make a few announcements, 
the assistant pastor may take 
requests and lead in prayer; 
but from that first musical note 
to the final chorus and amen, 
everyone understands Pastor 
Houck is in charge. 

It is Ken's soft, well-modulated 
speaking voice, from a mike 
positioned an inch from his 



10 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



jyffiEG3L!§ 



mouth, that reminds you it's 
time to give praise and honor to 
Christ. It's Ken's singing voice, 
leading a chorus and rising 
higher and higher, that wafts 
you heavenward and makes you 
know it's good to be alive. 

No congregation can have 
more than one shepherd; and, 
while most pastors lead in 
worship from some position 
other than an organ stool, you 
can't help but realize Ken has 
given himself wholeheartedly to 
his unique approach. It's 
obvious the members of his 
congregation, most of whom 
are converted Catholics, are with 
him all the way. 

You haven't heard of Violet, 
Louisiana? What about New 
Orleans, home of the Mardi 
Gras, and second largest 
shipping port in the United 
States? Violet is a suburb of 
New Orleans, just northeast of 
the city. 

The Daniel Park Church of 
God may not ring a bell with 
you either. Daniel Park is a new 
church, first named Lake 
Forest, and Kenneth Houck is 
the young pastor from Florida 
who was sent by the Executive 
Committee to take on a 
man-size job. 

Ken has had lots of help, 
both from State Overseer Newby 
Thompson and from the 
Executive Committee. His 
spiritual task of winning souls 
has been complicated by some 
messy and unfortunate 
business details but things are 
now looking brighter. He and 




Kenneth Houck 

Kenneth Houck was born Feb- 
ruary 3, 1941, to the Reverend 
and Mrs. J. G. Houck, St. 
Charles, Virginia, the youngest 
of three boys and four girls. He 
graduated from high school in 
Newport News, Virginia. Attended 
Lee College. Served as an evan- 
gelist. He married Joyce Ulrich 
in August 1965 and, for a time, 
worked with J. D. Bright at the 
Riverside Church in Atlanta. His 
first pastorate was St. Petersburg, 
Florida, but it was at Winter 
Haven, where he stayed ten 
years, that he distinguished 
himself. 

Ken and Joyce have two 
daughters, Kendra (15) and Karla 
(11). □ 



his congregation moved into their 
new building recently. When 
E. C. Thomas, general 
secretary-treasurer of the 
Church of God, dedicated the 
16,000-square-foot structure on 
January 24, 1982, there were 
more than four hundred in 
attendance. 

In addition to the 440-seat 
sanctuary, the new building 
contains eleven classrooms, 
three offices, and a fellowship 
hall. It all sits on a nice lot, 
with ample room for expansion. 

Ken doesn't shy from 
admitting his congregation is a 
miracle. According to his own 
estimate, 90 percent of his 
people are converted Catholics, 
men and women who have 
discovered new life in Christ, 
new excitement through the 
baptism of God's Holy Spirit, 
and who have brought to Daniel 
Park a commitment and 
loyalty traditionally associated 
with their church. 

Asked what his secret is when 
it comes to winning the 
Catholic, Ken only laughs. 

"If there is a secret, I don't 
know it. Fact is, I haven't won 
these people. For sure, I 
haven't done anything here 
which I didn't do in my 
Florida pastorate. I preach the 
gospel, teach the Bible, and 
encourage all who come to praise 
and worship God. People find 
Christ and then go tell their 
neighbors and other members 
of the family. If there's a secret 
in all this, then it was 
revealed in the New Testament. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



It's the same formula my dad 
used all his life. So far as I can 
tell, it's what this church has 
always been trying to do. 

"I am aware, though, that 
God has smiled magnificently 
upon our efforts here. He has 
sent revival and we praise Him 
for what has been, for what 
is, and for what we feel to be a 
promising future." 

The greatest service for the 
Daniel Park Church, according 
to Ken, took place on the night 
of March 14. Forty received 
the baptism of the Holy Ghost 
and sixty new members joined 
the church. 

For Pastor Appreciation 
Day, March 28, the church had 
Chattanooga physician Maurice 
Rawlings as special guest during 
the morning service. 
Attendance was 411. That 
Sunday night (see 
accompanying photos) Pastor 
Houck and his wife were 
given a substantial love offering 
and honored with a reception 
in the fellowship hall. 

It was like family all the 
way — warm, personal, loving: a 
pastor and his congregation . . . 
working together . . . 
contributing mutually to the 
kingdom of God on earth. 

What could be more 
beautiful? El 



SNATCH OTHERS 
FROM THE FIRE 



by Michael A. Smith 



Heat waves moved in rhythm, reached their boundary, then 
vanished from sight into the vivid, blue sky. A breeze seemed to 
whisper to the pine trees tales of days gone by. It was the 
fourteenth of August, and very hot. 

The youth group from our local church in Pasco, Washington, 
didn't seem to mind the three-hour drive to Lake Joseph in 
northeastern Oregon. Excited chatter filled the motor home as I tried 
to plan the day's events and make the right turns at the same 
time. Had I only known! I had yet to learn the full impact of our 
day's outing. 

Among the people in the group, I was glad to have with me my 
wife and two children, Ryan (age five) and Andrea (age six 
months). Jim Fromm and his wife of three months, Lujuana, 
followed behind in their car. 

Jim and I had been brought up in the church and our spiritual 
and physical growth had bonded a lasting friendship. 

Lake Joseph, named after the Nez Perce Indian chief of the 
1800's, is laid like a jewel at the entrance of the Eagle Cap 
Wilderness, its rough beauty and good fishing making it a popular 
resort. We spent the day horseback riding and hiking. 

The hours flew and soon the supper fire was rekindled with the 
promise of a marshmallow roast. The red and orange flames licked 
their way up through the grill. 

I suppose the next scene has happened many times before, but 
as a parent, I never realized what a moment's neglect can bring. 
With the willow sticks cut, and hot roasted marshmallows already 
being consumed, Ryan's excitement was probably just heightened. He 
is all boy and more independent than I like to admit. Of course, 
he had his own roasting stick. 

All fun and games ended abruptly when someone yelled, "Ryan 
fell into the fire!" 

My son had tripped over a rock and fallen face first into the 
campfire. 

Fortunately, he had put out his hands to stop the fall. 

Jim reached Ryan first, pulling him out of the flames and carrying 
him seventy-five feet to a cold mountain stream. Ryan continued 
to scream as Jim plunged him into the icy water. 

In the moonlit night, I could see the burnt flesh on Ryan's 
hands and stomach. While Jim tried to calm him, I wrapped his 
burns in a water-soaked towel to ease the pain. We got him to 
the car and wasted no time in heading the eighteen miles to the 
nearest hospital for medical treatment. 

Jim and I prayed continuously in the car and we knew the group 
of young people was fervently praying and seeking God for Ryan. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 



12 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



When you're ZVz years old, 
everything in a bottle, box or 
can is fair game. For exploring. 
And tasting. 

That's why children are 
involved in about 90% of all 
reported poisonings. 

Yet parents (and even grand- 
parents) go about setting deadly 
little traps, however unwittingly. 
Leaving medicines, detergents, 
paints, pesticides in reach of 
unsuspecting, curious kids. 

If you think a child has swal- 
lowed something poisonous, you 



might save a life or a throat or a 
stomach if youll remember this. 

Don't panic. 

Do get medical advice. 
To induce vomiting or to give 
milk or water may be right. Or 
dead wrong. 

Immediately, get out any- 
thing that's still in the child's 
mouth. Get the container, to 
identify toxicity. 

Then get on the phone to a 
poison control center. Or a doc- 
tor or the nearest hospital. 

Keep Syrup of Ipecac around 



in case induced vomiting is 
recommended. It'll save cnti- 
cal time. 

But the best medicine is pre- 
vention. For a free booklet full 
of ideas write to us at the 
address below. 

When you're 2^2, you can't 
spell poison. 

When you're the grown- 
up, you're the . one who has to 
know better. jV 

UBERTYIHAflOHAL 



A TORCHMABK COMPANY 



Cleaning fluid looks just 
like ginger ale when you're 2V2 • 









How to 




Flirt with It. 

Want some 
new clothes or a 
dirty maga- 
zine? Let curiosity 
lead you to 
the local 
store — not to 
buy, but just to 
see what's 
there. 




Forget you're 
In spiritual 
warfare. Forget 
about Satan. 
Forget that he 
wants you 
dead. Focus 
instead on the 
pleasures your 
temptation 
offers. And ignore 
the fishing line 
attached. 




Face temptation 
you're overwhelm 
made me do it!" 
when you don't c 



Resist it nol 

Once in the 
store seek out tt 
piece of 
clothing or 
magazine you 
absolutely must 
have. Touch it. 
Feel it. Caress I 
with your eyes. 




jr own strenght. Then when 
)U can plead that,"The devil 
isier to do things your way 
n for help. 




wwm ®m Aawn 



SUCCUMB 
TO TEMPTATION 



by Larry E.Neagle 



Forget sin 
has a 






consequence. 

Convince yourself 
you can get 
away with it. 
Overlook the 
fact that no one 
has to date. 


ft 


"UARN1WG! 

T« E LORD op Host* 
Hns oereRMiMEb that 




) H HftZfcKOOO^. TO 5SoA 




>u 


J 1 «-vl 



Believe 
Satan's lie: 
"the wages 
of sin Is 
satisfaction 
In life." Oh, 
you're not 
satisfied? Succumb 
again. Make it a 
habit. And 
label it "Fragile 
Material: Do 
not store near 
confession and 
repentance!" 



•v unt Harriet's car was in the 
tt driveway when I got 
%^ home from school Tuesday 
afternoon. I saw it through the 
bus window. There was no 
mistaking that ancient black 
Buick of hers. 

"Oh no!" I muttered, stifling 
a groan. "Not today!" It hadn't 
been one of my better ones 
and the last thing I needed was 
company. Especially Aunt 
Harriet. 

I maneuvered my 
wheelchair down the aisle of the 
bus to the lift platform. The 
bus driver checked to make sure 
I was secure before he pushed 
the button which lowered the 
platform — and me, too, of 
course — to ground level. Then I 
wheeled myself onto the 
sidewalk. 

"See you tomorrow," Mr. 
Willis called after me. 

"Right," I replied. "Thanks." 

I wheeled myself up the walk 
to the special ramp Dad had 
built. It took me right up onto 
the porch. 

"Well, how's my handsome 
nephew?" Aunt Harriet began 
the second I entered the house. 

"Just fine, thanks," I 
managed, forcing a smile. "Hi, 
Mom." 

"Hi," Mom answered. "Aunt 
Harriet's been waiting for 
you." 

That's what I was afraid of, 
I thought. But I said, "Be right 
with you. Just want to put my 
stuff away." 

"Take your time," Aunt 
Harriet told me. "I'm in no 
hurry." 

I wheeled myself down the 
hall to my room. What does 
she want anyway? I wondered. 
She had been around an awful 
lot since the accident. It was 
okay at first, because Mom 



needed somebody with her, but 
then she started trying to 
cheer me up. 

The last thing I wanted or 
needed was some fifty-year-old 
woman telling me that 
everything was going to be fine 
and I should just trust the 
Lord and all that. 

Don't get me wrong. I did 
trust the Lord. I had accepted 
Jesus as my Savior and was 
baptized when I was ten. But I 



"Yes, his name is Tom 
Keene and he was hurt playing 
football," Aunt Harriet 
continued. "He fell wrong and 
something snapped." 

"Yeah, I read about it in the 
paper," I remembered. "He 
lives near you?" 

"Just across the street," 
Aunt Harriet replied. "My, I've 
known Tommy Keene since he 
was just a little fellow! Well, 
anyway, Jason, I want you to 




didn't understand how a loving 
God could let some drunk driver 
cross over the center divider 
on Adams Boulevard and hit my 
bicycle that terrible Friday 
night. And Aunt Harriet's 
constant quoting of verses like 
Romans 8:28 didn't help a bit. 

That was six months ago 
and I had since enrolled in a 
special school for the 
handicapped, so I didn't see 
Aunt Harriet so much. That 
was fine with me. She was so 
cheerful it was depressing, if 
you know what I mean. 

Might as well find out what 
she wants, I decided on this 
particular Tuesday. 

"You're looking so well, 
Jason!" she exclaimed as I 
wheeled myself back into the 
living room. 

"Thanks," I replied. 

"And school's going okay?" 
she wanted to know. 

"Fine." 

"Well, you're probably 
wondering why I'm here," she 
went on. 

I didn't say anything. 

"Aunt Harriet has a neighbor," 
Mom explained. "About your 
age." 



visit Tom." 

I stared at her. "Visit him? 
I don't even know the guy!" 

"No, but you do have a lot 
in common with him," Aunt 
Harriet reminded me. "And he 
needs someone he can relate to, 
someone who has gone 
through what he's gone through." 
She paused dramatically. She 
loves to pause dramatically. "You 
see, he's quite bitter about 
what's happened to him." 

"Yeah, but I don't see how 
I—" 

"It would do him a world of 
good if he could meet someone 
who has suffered a similar 
injury and who is now well 
adjusted and self-reliant," Aunt 
Harriet interrupted. "His mother 
was all for it when I told her 
I'd be bringing you over this 
afternoon." 

"You already told her?" I 
questioned. Without bothering 
to ask me first? I added to 
myself. That sounded like 
something Aunt Harriet would 
do, though. 

"I knew you'd want to help," 
she replied. "That's part of a 
Christian's duty, isn't it? Helping 
those in need?" 



16 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



ITOBIl 



I couldn't argue with that. 

"He is a Christian, by the 
way," Aunt Harriet informed me 
when we reached her place. 
"But he's still having a hard 
time accepting his physical 
condition." 

What am I gonna say to 
this guy? I wondered as I lifted 
myself out of Aunt Harriet's 
Buick and into my wheelchair. 
Lord, give me words, I 
prayed. 



23SR 



Mrs. Keene was really glad 
to see me and led the way to 
Tom's room. "Tom, you have 
company," she began, opening 
the door. 

"Don't wanna see anybody," a 
voice mumbled. 

Good, I can go home, I 
thought. But I knew better 
than that, of course. I wheeled 
myself right into the room. 
"Hi," I heard my voice announce. 
"I'm Jason Shepherd." 



\^\mC\te\v 



Tom Keene was lying in a 
hospital-type bed, sheet over his 
head, but he pulled the sheet 
down slightly when he heard my 
voice. When he saw the 
wheelchair, he pulled the sheet 
completely off his face. His 
mother and Aunt Harriet 
conveniently disappeared down 
the hall about then. 

"How's it going?" I asked, 

CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 




Camerique Photo 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



peters 
rbe nock 



V What 



hat was it tike, 'Peter? 
'What was it like to walk on coolness? 

'To feel the wetness of water 
lappinq at vour feet 

when Jie said, "Come"? 
'What was it like 

to def\' even' law of gramh', 
every theoretical principle 
known to man? 
'To take one small step on the water? 
Jiow did you feel 



tSV WANDA CACO &RCCC winm Y ou Earned ma t water was 

SO WD' (just like land)? 
'Did you think — 

"I wonder if land is really fluid 
waiting at am' moment to swallow the living"? 
T)id you see yourself walking on land 
and drowning as the sands closed in 
around vour neck — 
struggling against the waves of sand and grass? 
'Were vou afraid? 

Is that why vou fell? 
'Did you suddenly feel that vou'd been lied 
to — that the whole universe was upside down — 
or was vour mind so accustomed to 
miracles 
that it didn't phase you? 
It didn't mean am'thing at all. 
You just slipped on the water 

— had a great fall? 
'Teter, what was it like 
to bite the slashing waves, 
hear them pounding — 

stand up on them and feel secure? 
JilS face — JilS eyes must have burned . . . 
must have held your gaze 
until vou faltered. 
Idealistic . . . 

18 Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



Awrmu 



simple fisherman, 

you walked on the water. 
iXnd nobody's done it before or since. 
Jieadstrong . . . plunged headlong into 
the water 
feet first 
— and you didn't sink 
because Me said — "Come." 
'Vid you tell your C3iUTD f K r EJi 

and grandchildren 
about the miracle — 
or did you just tell them 

about JilM? 
]ohn said if all Jiis works were 
written, the books of the world 
could not contain the information. 
'And when everyone else was asleep, 
'Did you walk down to the edge of the shore 
and say, 

"It happened. It really happened." 
'Did you look at the water like it was some 

harsh and foreign material, 
instead of the friend you had grown up with? 
Strange isn't it ? . . . 
Jiow all your life you 

had known water as a companion — 
slept it . . . ate it . . . drank it . . . 
and suddenly — 
you walked on it, and 

sank — when the utter impossibility' 
of it hit your brain. 
Cried out to the One who could still 

anger in the storm — 
and then you reached for Jiis hand. 
l\nd when the Storm Jiealer was dead, 

resurrected, 
and gone 
you went back to the one thing 



you knew. Stability. 'Tishing. 

'Did you ever touch the water and watch 

it slide through your fingers, 
glide — down your arms — 
and say, "I walked on it. 

Jie told me to and I did"? 
I noticed that the third time you saw Jiim 

(cooking breakfast on the shored 

you jumped from the boat and swam to Jiim. 

'Easier that way? 

-Cess mind-boggling^ 
'When you fell at Jiis feet 

and heard Jiis voice 
talking about sheep- — 
did you ever look back at the water? 
'They laugh at you now. 
'They say, "'Peter, the rock — sank like one." 
if you were here — you wouldn't care about 

their laughter, would you? 
-Cook at us, 'Peter, look at us and say, 

"I knew JilM. I watched Jiim 
raise the dead child to life again. 

fust as Jie raised me to live 

when 1 sank in the water — 

when I lost direction 

and returned to fishing. 

I learned so much from Jiim; 

I am still learning." 
'Why didn't you write it down for us, 'Teter? 

Why didn't you spill your soul 

on pages of ink and more ink — 
Or did you let JilM say all there was to say 
when Jie said — 

"COM'I" . . .? 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



MlWi guadl AGTOTTIIS 



T 



he months of preparation, the 
planning, the agonizing pain of 
getting in shape — all ended and 
the day of the race came on a 
bitter cold Saturday morning. \ 
Thirty teams from all over 
Southern Ohio faced blustering 
forty- to sixty-miles-per-hour 
winds as they poured out of 
buses, vans, cars, and trucks. 

Over three hundred runners 
and four hundred spectators 
gathered on April 3 to help raise 
money for the 1982 YWEA 
project, "Evangelizing the Major 
Cities of Europe." Each team 
of ten runners covered the 
twenty-six-mile distance by 
each member running 2.6 miles. 
The King's Island parking area 
was the location of the Second 
Annual Marathon Relay for 
YWEA. 



State Youth and Christian 
Education Director Roland 
Pendley gathered team members 
to give last-minute directions 
and procedures for the race. 
The State Christian Youth 
Athletics Committee (CYAC) 
had the stopwatches, track, 
judges, and every minute 
detail taken care of as Brother 
Pendley gathered the first 
wave of runners to the starting 
line. At precisely ten o'clock, 
the starting sound was heard and 
the cold, but energetic runners 
began the first leg of the race. 

Throughout the morning and 
early afternoon, periodic sounds 
of encouragement were heard 
as cheering fans gave the 
support necessary to keep 
their team "warmed up." Team 
captains huddled behind buses 



Run to 



o /p\ 





20 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



JETMLJ 



to keep some of the wind off as 
they gave tactical reports to 
their next runners. A medical 
support team from the Ohio 
National Guard was on standby 
to offer first aid assistance if 
necessary. 

Competition was stiff. The 
lead changed repeatedly. There 
were two divisions of 
competition. Division I was made 
up of teams from churches 
having 1 to 200 in membership. 
Division II consisted of 
churches having membership of 
201 or more. 

The Lebanon Church of God, 
Harold Stevens, pastor, came 
in first in Division I, with the 
Market Street Church of God 
from Brookville, Gregory Sears, 
pastor, placing second. The 
Cincinnati Central Parkway 



Church of God, John Walker, 
pastor, came out on top in 
Division II, with the Frebis 
Avenue Church of God from 
Columbus, Robert Owens, 
pastor, hot on their heels. 

However, the most 
important winner of all was the 
YWEA fund with 
approximately $15,000 raised in 
this event alone. This was a 
tremendous increase over last 
year's marathon in which 
fourteen teams participated, 
raising a total of $6,000. More 
than fifty individual runners 
raised $100 or more. 

Kim Roark, from the 
Circleville Church of God, 
Jack Sallie, pastor, led her team 
in fund raising by raising 
$815 personally, adding to the 
team's grand total of $1,922 



to take first place in most money 
raised. Ken Cantwell and 
Brian Shepherd, from the 
Central Parkway Church of 
God, came in second and third, 
raising $600 and $574, 
respectively. 

Southern Ohio ran this race 
for you, Europe, so that lost, 
searching souls may find peace 
through the YWEA program 
sponsored by the Church of 
God and supported by its young 
people! □ 
— Tony Capps, Associate Pastor 

Central Parkway Church of God 





■ 




^Amon^l^S^ 


HfccV 




l[!|5SttjE3L 


i.rgyy-s'"'""' " 


• i 


! ' JB 


_«aij 







»-«w**mwbi h 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



Wmm mmd AGTBOTID 



Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection 

'^bUTHNEWS T@M@TE 



* 



- ■ i i i ■ ■■ 

Compiled by SONJIA LEE HUNT, 

Editorial Assistant Ccnccal Department of Youth and Christian Education 



NEW DATA ON SMOKERS 

Washington (AP) — Some interesting data concerning teenagers who smoke has 
surfaced from a study done by Wade Martin, a psychologist at the Catholic University 
of America. His data was collected on questionnaires and during interviews with 
approximately two hundred smokers, ages twelve to eighteen. Some of his findings 
are listed below: 

1. Most teenagers don't really know why they start smoking. 

2. Intermediate smokers believe they can quit anytime and that they are not really 
harming their health. 

3. Teenagers who smoke on occasion aren't worried about health hazards, although 
some regular smokers have noticed its effect on their health. (Cleveland Daily Banner) □ 

1. Why do teenagers (and adults as well) often ignore the consequences which their 
actions may bring? 

2. Are habits and lifestyles usually formed overnight? 



SEX EDUCATION RESULTS 

It has been proposed from time to time that sex education in the schools would be a 
solution to the abuse of sex and general lowering of moral values in today's world. 
Following are excerpts from a report from the Australian News Weekly on a study of 
the results of sex education in Sweden, where it has been a compulsory school 
subject since 1956: 

1 . The illegitimacy rate . . . which had been declining, subsequently increased for 
every age group except the older group, which did not receive sex education. 

2. Swedish births out of wedlock now amount to 31 percent of all births, the highest 
proportion in Europe, and two and a half times as high as in the United States. 

3. Simultaneously, the divorce rate tripled. 

Denmark had a similar program and similar problems. Between 1970, when 
compulsory sex education was introduced, and 1977, venereal disease in youth ages 
16 to 20 increased 250 percent, while children under 14 had a 400 percent VD 
increase! Abortions rose 500 percent and illegitimate births, 200 percent. Divorces 
were also up 200 percent, and rape assaults increased 300 percent. 

The trouble seems to be that sex education rarely is presented in the best possible 
way. Often it is presented in a permissive manner without strong moral explanation 
that God's rules against abuse of sex are designed for the protection and best 
interests of everyone. Morality is what is needed: that is usually what is left out. 
(Chattanooga News-Free Press) □ 

7. Is the report concerning schools in Sweden and Denmark surprising to you? 

2. Does your school offer sex education courses? Should it? 

3. Is the home a better place for children to be taught concerning sex? Why or why 
not? 



WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 

• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 




/vC 214 657-6522 



Henderson, Texas 75652 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples. Pew Cushions. 
Carpet. Stained Glass Windows. Lighting 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson. SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write (or free estimate. 



GOSPEL TENTS -3 




Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta. Ga. 31601 
GORDON L. SHAW R B E U S S SiSiSSS 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years 1 



FREE. 



Unique Christian gifts and materials catalog, 

PO. Drawer 2050 

(Dept.500), 

Vero Beach. FL 32960. 



22 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



^MAOTWITl 



Books 



THE CHRISTIAN WOMAN'S SEARCH FOR SELF-ESTEEM by w. Peter 
Blitchington 

Depression among women has reached epidemic proportions. Recent studies reveal 
that women have a greater susceptibility to depression than men. Peter Blitchington, 
professor of psychology and counseling, pinpoints contradictory expectations and unrealis- 
tic evaluations of self-esteem as primary factors. 

Dr. Blitchington focuses on two important dimensions of femininity — sexual nature and 
energy level — and discusses the problems common to women who attempt to satisfy both 
Christian and social standards in their search for recognition, approval, and feelings of 
emotional and spiritual well-being. 

Case histories, psychological studies, and an Evangelical perspective are interwoven to 
present Dr. Blitchington's concept of Christian womanhood. 

Good reading for men as well as women. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 
37214; $8.95) Q 

TERRY by Shirlee Monty 

"He Touched Me" was the song presented by the beautiful girl from Wisconsin at the 
1972 Miss America Pageant. For the first time in the show's history, the audience stood 
and cheered . . . and the singer, Terry Meeuwsen, won the Miss America crown! 

But Terry hadn't always felt like a winner. Talented and ambitious, she had become a 
nightclub singer by the time she was nineteen. With stars in her eyes, she was led into a 
life of alcohol, drugs, and broken relationships. Her career advanced, but inside she was 
empty, searching, unsure of herself. 

Terry became a member of the New Christy Minstrels and toured the country smiling 
and singing — but behind the smile she was crying. Then, in a small Texas town, a 
Christian girl introduced her to Jesus Christ. But what could He do? Did Terry have the 
courage to change? 

Author Shirlee Monty tells this inspiring story of how a talented girl was touched by 
Christ. Since then, "nothing has been the same"! (Word Books Publisher, Waco, TX; 
$6.95) □ 

CATCH THE SPIRIT OF HOPE by Bob Siosser 

Catch the Spirit of Hope is Bob Slosser's enthusiastic answer to self-styled "survivalists" 
and contemporary prophets of "gloom and doom." Written as he struggled to reconcile 
the realities of materialism, greed, lawlessness, international tensions, and nuclear threats 
with the promises of Christianity, this is Slosser's "search book." 

Siosser takes the reader on his year-long, sometimes intimate, journey as he progresses 
from deeply troubling questions to positive revelations. Step by step, Siosser shares his 
thoughts, his emotions, his reactions as he studies the Bible for practical, contemporary 
applications in a world gone awry. 

Catch the Spirit of Hope establishes the case for realistic optimism assured by Jesus 
Christ for His church. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214; $7.95) □ 

INSIGHT: THE NEW INTERNATIONAL VERSION OF THE NEW 
TESTAMENT with notes by Philip Yancey 

Insight is a New Testament that combines the text of The New International Version 
with notes and photos on each book to bridge the 2,000-year gap between the Bible and 
you. 

Philip Yancey, well-known author and publisher of Campus Life Publications, Incorpora- 
tion, uses a photo-journalistic approach to make the people and events of the Bible 
relevant to today's world. His readable style and use of striking photos give immediacy to 
the Bible's message and applies it to the modern reader. 

Insight doesn't contain long, detailed discussions — it contains snapshots of what the 
Bible is all about. It just may get the Bible off the shelf and into your hands, forever 
changing the way you see God's Word . . . and life. (Zondervan Publishing House, Grand 
Rapids, Ml 49508) □ 



GOSPEL 


TENTS 




For 


Sale 






Noshville Tent 


& Awning 


Co. 


615 20th 


Ave., 


N. 




Nashville, Tennessee 


37203 


Wr.fe r 


>r Price 








BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

61 5) 875-0679 
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



I Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers For Complete 

information write 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 

Phone: 242-0730 



lad-prn 



FOR. 



Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items 

• Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 

• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St , Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 




ADD COMFORT AND 

BEAUTY TO YOUR 

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew 




AFTER 



By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc. 

1527 McGiffens Lane 
Jackson, OH 45640 

FREE ESTIMATES onn OAO AHfXH 
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91 

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



SNATCH OTHERS 
FROM THE FIRE 

Continued from page 12 



"Daddy, why didn't someone 
pull me out of the fire?" 
Ryan kept crying over and over. 
I groped for words to explain 
why I was not there. I tried to 
comfort him, depending 
heavily on the Lord. 

To this day, I thank God 
because He gave us all peace 
and comfort that night. Ryan 
is doing fine now and has only 
minor scars on his hands and 
stomach from the second-degree 
burns. 

The words he cried in pain, 
"Why didn't someone pull me 
out of the fire?" will always ring 
in my soul. 

How many times do we 
Christians encounter people 
hurting and in pain? They are 
stumbling in darkness, tripping 
over the tricks of Satan, falling 
headlong into hell. Jesus came 
to seek and save that which is 
lost. 

My friends, how will we 
answer a lost soul that asks, 
"Why didn't you pull me out of 
the fire"? □ 

MY FAVORITE AUNT 

Continued from page 1 7 

realizing what an incredibly 
stupid question it was as soon 
as the words left my mouth. 

"You're here to tell me how 
great it is to be paralyzed," Tom 
said. "Right?" 

"Are you kidding?" I replied. 
"It's crummy and you know 
it." 

"So why are you here?" he 
wanted to know. 

"My Aunt Harriet dragged 
me over," I explained. "I'm 
supposed to cheer you up." 

He gave me a look. "Go 
ahead." 



Seeing Tom Keene lying in 
that bed was almost like 
seeing myself a few months 
earlier. Okay, maybe I wasn't 
a football player or anything like 
that, but I had felt sorry for 
myself and wallowed in self-pity 
for a while, too. I still did 
sometimes. 

"How come you're still in 
bed?" I asked. 

He frowned. "Where should 
I be? At football practice?" 

"You should be in a chair, 
moving around, doing stuff for 
yourself," I told him. 

"I can't see myself in a 
wheelchair," he said. 

"Neither could I at first," I 
admitted. "But it sure beats 
staying in bed all the time. Life 
isn't over just because you're 
paralyzed, you know. You can 
still use your arms, right?" 

"Yeah. So?" 

"So you aren't totally 
helpless! You can use them to 
lift yourself in and out of the 
chair," I replied. "I'm doing 
things for myself now that I 
thought I'd never be able to do." 

"Is it permanent?" he asked. 
"Your paralysis, I mean." 

I shrugged. "Probably." 

"Man, how can you just shrug 
it off like that?" he 
demanded. "Like it doesn't even 
matter!" 

"It matters," I corrected. "It 
matters a whole lot. But 
there's not too much I can do 
about it, other than keep 
going to therapy and doing what 
the doctors tell me to do." I 
swallowed. "And I pray about it, 
of course. You're a Christian. 
Right?" 

"Right," he agreed. "Maybe 
that's why it's so hard to 
understand why God let this 
happen." 



"I wondered about that after 
my accident, too," I told him. "It 
just didn't make any sense." 

"Does it now?" Tom wanted to 
know. "I mean can you 
honestly accept being paralyzed 
as God's will for your life? 
That's what my pastor says I 
should do." 

"It's hard," I admitted. "But I 
believe God will somehow use 
this for His glory. I also believe 
that if He wants me to walk 
again, I will. I mean, if God's 
really God, He can do 
anything." 

"But why did He let it 
happen in the first place?" Tom 
questioned. "That's what a lot 
of my friends who aren't 
Christians want to know. 
Okay, maybe they haven't put it 
in so many words, but they 
wonder about it; I can tell." 

"I don't know," I replied. 
"But He let Corrie ten Boom go 
through all that suffering in a 
concentration camp during World 
War II, and she's been able to 
share her testimony with millions 
of people since then." 

"That's true," Tom agreed. 

"And when Joni Eareckson 
broke her neck and became 
paralyzed, she probably 
thought her life was over," I 
continued. "But the Lord gave 
her a career as an artist — 
holding the paintbrush in her 
mouth — and she speaks in 
churches all over the place. 
She's even written a book and 
made a movie telling how 
Christ meets all her needs." 

"Yeah, I know," Tom said. 

"See, God can look a lot 
farther ahead than we can," I 
went on, realizing that I was 
talking to myself as much as I 
was to Tom. "What might seem 
really bad right now can turn 
into something fantastic later on." 



24 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



"I guess I never thought 
about it like that," Tom 
admitted. 

"Listen, man," I told him, 
"you need to get back into 
school, and before you can do 
that, you need to learn to 
handle a wheelchair." 

"Yeah, I guess so." He 
shook his head. "It's hard to 
think about going to school 
and not playing sports, though." 

"What are you talking 
about?" I exclaimed. "We have a 
sports program at my school. 
Maybe not football, but you 
should see our wheelchair 
basketball team. Man, can those 
guys move!" 

"Yeah?" Tom replied. 
"Basketball?" 

I stayed for a while longer 
and made plans to go back for 
another visit in the near future. 
Tom would never know how 
much talking to him had helped 
me sort out my own feelings. 
My own faith really grew that 
afternoon. 

"You know, you're my favorite 
aunt," I told Aunt Harriet on 
the way home. 

"Why, thank you, Jason!" 
she replied. Then she looked at 
me. "Jason, I'm your only 
aunt!" 

I grinned. "Yeah, I know." □ 




Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 

Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot. ND 58701 



Life 

bv Fawnia Tavlor 



i\rrogantly humble, 
Hum'rously grave, 
Joyfully sad, 
Cowardly brave. 

fcmotionally stoic, 
Courteously rude, 
Cautiously dangerous, 
Foolishly shrewd. 

.Ignorantry wise, 
Captively free, 
Simply complex, 
Paradox of irony. 

Hurry! Rush! 
Don't stop! 
Take a break? 
Never. 



Baptistries 




Steeples 



Lights 



BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC. 

Box 2250, Danvlll*. VA 24541 

In VA (804) 797-3277 




BUILD t 

WIMJl I CHURCHES 
BUILD 




Includes Masonry and wood construction s 
oHices classrooms nursery choir robe rooms baptistry 
steeple carpet and Sanctuary with padded pews 

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

StMl or masonry from $22/ sq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 

call lor FREE information and brochures 
803) 268 7297 1803)268 7090 

doRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 

-\ IKI/"* p ° Bo " 591 

C\ llMV^. Triors, SC 29687 

Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast 




fi\ DISCOVER 
VJ/ NORTHWEST 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about NORTH- 
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE. 

Phone 

Name 

Address 

City 



State. 



Zip- 



Date I plan to start college. 
D Fall □ Spring 19 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS 




H!H];!H!U 



• BAPTISTRIES 

i • wall CROSSES 
- BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLOniOL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 

MODERN DESIGN'S. 

ERECTION WITH C0H1PAHV 

CRAKES ADD CREWS AVAILABLE. 

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
■ LITERATORE AND PROPOSALS: 

f TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL 
COLLECT: 
,404-993-9960 

' GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. SON 910 
ROSWELLGA 30077 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 







Camenque Photo 



Dear Brother Stone, 

The poem is not my own. I wronged 
you and most of all have sinned against God. 

Please forgive me! 

Sometimes it's hard for me to understand why God puts 
up with all my disobedience but the conviction of the Holv 
Spirit has made me miserable all day. I simply couldn't go 
on letting you and others give me credit for something 
I didn't do. 

It isn't easy but I'm willing to take my punishment. 

Sincerely 
(Name withheld) 



HOW ONE MORE TEENAGER LEARNED A VALUABLE TRUTH. FRANKLY, THIS 
EDITOR THINKS THE LETTER IS BETTER THAN THE POEM ANYWAY. 

H.S. 



26 



Lighted Pathway, June, 1982 



MTOmiAJLv -farf Agfe*. 




What We Are 



M 



ost of us struggle 
with the reality of what we 
are. It is often illusive, 
vague, hard to tag down. 

There is that person 
we wish to be . . . and the 
person we are. 

What we would like to do . . . 
and what we get around to 
doing. 

Our ideals . . . and our 
human failures. 

For the most part we live 
and accept this paradox. We 
learn to cope. We may 
occasionally climb higher or go 
farther than expected. But 
none of us quite manage to 
keep up with the dreaming. 

Perhaps this is as it should 
be. 

However, there is another 
truth, one that deals with 
submission to the will of God, 
who knows better than we. 
We should be more patient and 
more grateful for the silly 
dreams which do not come true. 

Ever wonder why you 
couldn't have been taller, or 
bigger, so as to have excelled 
in certain sports? 




It may make you think twice 
to remember Zheng Qinlian. She 
was a Chinese "girl, famous 
for her height (8' 1"— billed the 
world's tallest woman) and her 
promise as a sports star. Yet, 
as things turned out, Zheng 
had a growth hormone 
imbalance, compounded by 
diabetes. She became very 
clumsy, weighed 290 pounds, 
and could not even walk during 
the last few months of her 
life. Zheng died at age 
seventeen. 

During my growing up years 
Nelson Rockefeller was so 
much in the news that "to be as 
rich as a Rockefeller" was an 
irresistible dream. In many ways 
Mr. Rockefeller was a 
remarkable man — raised in the 
lap of luxury, four-time 
governor of New York, 
vice-president under Gerald 



Ford — but we should 
remember he was 
denied the one thing he 
really wanted, the U.S. 
presidency. 
According to The Imperial 
Rockefeller, by Joseph E. 
Persico, there were other 
weak spots in Nelson's life. His 
inability to understand the 
common man is illustrated by 
the fact that he once made a 
tax proposal with these words: 
"Take the average family with 
an income of $100,000." On 
another occasion he asked a 
colleague, "What's a Manson 
gang?" 

Albert Einstein altered the 
course of history with his 
mathematical genius, but he 
was so forgetful his wife had to 
pin money to the lapel of his 
coat so he could ride the bus 
home rather than walking in 
the rain. 

Truth of the matter is, many 
of us are yet discovering the 
reality of what we are. 

God has been in this business 
a long time. 

Let's not fault Him. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 



TEEN TALENT 
MUSIC— 1982 



festival 




-youth, 




3 "g&» 



Merits 



Sponsored by the 

Church of God General 

Department of Youth and Christian Education 



Choral Arrangement Book 

Festival of Life is a collection of eight 
choral arrangements designed especially for 
use by youth choral groups Festival of 
Life presents a variety of styles, including 
music for Sunday morning. Sunday night 
and other occasions. Festival of Life contains 
the required songs for the 1982 National 
Teen Talent Competition: small choir. I Love 
Him With All of My Life and the large 
choir. There Is Hope." 



Hear all eight Festival of Life arrangements 
as presented by the East Coast Bible 
College Music Department. This cassette will 
be an excellent addition to your personal 
music library 

Sound Track 

A professionally recorded sound track for 
the Festival of Life arrangements is 
available for $35 

Instrumental Parts 

A cassette for instrumental parts has 
been recorded to assist the local youth 
choir director. 



Music Manual 

The Teen Talent Music Manual provides 
instructional material concerning the total 
spectrum of the program. Each category is 
explained in depth with regard to policies, 
preparation for performance, performance, 
and definition of terms used in scoring. 
Sample copies of scoring sheets are aiso 
included 

Participation Patch 

Every contestant will want a red. white. 
and blue Teen Talent participation patch 
The Swiss-embroidered patch will be a 
treasured keepsake. It will identify youth 
who are using their talents for the glory of 
God 



TEEN 

TALENT 

MUSIC 

Participation 

Materials 

Order Form 



Name 






Address 
City 



State 



Zip 



Quantity 


Description 


Price 


Total 




Festival of Life Choral Arrangement Book 


S 3 50 






Vocal Cassette 


S 6 00 






Sound Track 


S35 00 






Instrumental Parts 


$35.00 






Music Manual 


S 1 00 




Participation Patch 


S 1 00 



Cash customers add 10°o for postage and insurance Total 

Church of God Department of Youth and Christian Education, Keith at 25th, N.W., Cleveland. TN 37311 



P-^7 /f* 





* * * * 

M * * * 

•- * * * •* 

* * * * 

* * * * * 

*;* * * * 



ILY 1982 MARKS 
THE TWENTY- SIXTH 
ANNIVERSARY OF 
THE NATIONAL MOTTO 
OF THE UNITED STATES. 
FOR OVER A QUARTER 
OF A CENTURY NOW 
AMERICA HAS 
OFFICIALLY DECLARED 
TO THE WORLD, 






IN 

GOD 

WE TRUST 



MB 



■ 

I RY 



lW 










FEATURES 

In God We Trust, J. Stephen Conn 

Dale Richter: Coaching for God 

ARTICLES 

Beware Those Self-Appointed Experts, Henry n. Ferguson .... 8 

Finally, a Real Boys' Program 10 

How to Have a Poor Self-image, Larry E. Neagie 14 I 

STORIES 

Belief Is a Soft Pink Color, Kay King 16 

Dumb Dennis and the Hypocrite, c. Eiien Watts 18 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22 L 

Books 24 

Dinner on the Ground, van Henderson 26 

EDITORIAL 

Something to Think About This Summer, Hoyt e. stone 27 

MEMBER GpO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 





Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. c 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



IN 




FIATUJ3 



UST 



BY J. STEPHEN CONN 



PRESIDENT DWIGHT D. 
EISENHOWER 

himself an avowed Christian, signed the bill 
creating the new national motto on July 3, 
1956. Becoming public law #851, chapter 795, the 
joint congressional resolution was approved on 
July 30, 1956: "Resolved by the Senate and 
House of Representatives of the United States 
of America in Congress assembled, that the 
national motto of the United States is hereby 
declared to be 'In God We Trust.' " 

One year earlier, on July 11, 1955, public law 
#140, chapter 303, provided that all United States 
currency should bear the inscription "In God We 
Trust." 



In 1962 the House of Representatives by 
resolution provided for the placing of the national 
motto on the panel directly behind and over the 
Speaker's chair. There, against the south wall of 
the chamber, "In God We Trust" is inscribed in 
raised letters of gold on Alabama white marble. 

Yet, much earlier the motto had been 
established, if unofficially so. 

Perhaps Francis Scott Key should be credited 
for coining the phrase. This Washington attorney, 
who once considered becoming an Episcopal 
clergyman, is best known for penning the words of 
"The Star Spangled Banner," our national 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



IATP3R3! 




IN GOD WE TRUST 

anthem. An amateur verse writer, he wrote a lot 
of religious poetry, including the hymn "Lord, 
With Glowing Heart I'd Praise Thee." 

On a dark Tuesday night, September 13, 
1814, Key had a ringside seat to witness the 
British fleet's bombardment of Fort McHenry in 
Baltimore Harbor. He was aboard a U.S. 
prisoner-exchange boat held in temporary 
custody by a British warship in Chesapeake Bay. 
With the permission of President James 
Madison, his mission was to intercede with the 
British for the release of his friend, William 
Beanes, who had been taken captive in the retreat 
from Washington. 

After a noisy and sleepless night, Key was 
overjoyed to see that the fifty-foot flag with its 
fifteen stars and stripes "was still there," flying 
proudly over the walls of Fort McHenry. He 
recognized divine providence in this ordeal by fire 
when he wrote the last stanza to the song. It 
contains the line, "And this be our motto: 'In God 
is our trust!' " 

Ironically, it was a British tune to which the 
words of his poem were set — the popular English 
drinking song "To Anacreon in Heaven." 

Over a century later, in 1931, Congress 
adapted "The Star Spangled Banner" as the 
national anthem. However, the U.S. Army and 
Navy regarded it as the national anthem long 



before it was so designated by Congress. 
Likewise, most Americans considered "In God We 
Trust" to be the national motto much earlier 
than July 1956. 

I still recall hearing the news that President 
Eisenhower had signed the bill creating our 
national motto. I was getting ready to enter the 
fifth grade at Mayfield Elementary School in 
Cleveland, Tennessee, at that time. 

Even a more vivid memory for me was the 
1954 inclusion of the words "under God" in the 
Pledge of Allegiance to the American flag. Our 
school made a big production of reteaching the 
pledge to the student body. All of the teachers 
were lavish in their praise to our President and 
Congress for the much needed "improvement" in 
the pledge. 

It was a very different world then. Nobody 
seemed to object to this official acknowledgment 
of Deity by the leaders of our land. Everyone, at 
least of my acquaintance, seemed to think it was 
long past due. 

Although Mayfield was a public school, it was 
decidedly Christian. I seriously doubt that even 
one teacher there did not make some sort of 
public confession of Jesus Christ as Savior. 
A policy of the city school board, and 
enforced in all five schools in our system, 
was that no teacher was allowed to give 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



FIATHJMI 



homework on Wednesdays. That was 
the night children were expected to 
go to prayer meeting with their par- 
ents at the church of their choice. 
My teacher exempted any child from 
homework every night that he or 
she was attending a revival meeting 
at his/her church. I was the envy 
of the class because our Pentecostal 
church seemed to have revivals more 
frequently than any other church in 
town, and they usually lasted two or three weeks. 

An annual event at our school was the 
presentation of a New Testament to every fourth 
grader by the Gideon Society. Most students 
proudly kept their Testaments in their desks. And 
at least one teacher gave extra credit to every 
pupil who would memorize one scripture per week 
and recite it to the class. 

Besides this, local pastors from the community 
were brought in at irregular intervals to present 
chapel programs to the entire student body. 

That was a quarter of a century ago. Today 
my two small sons are attending public schools, 
and what a difference I see in the values which 
are being instilled into them. 

Christianity is probably as popular now as it 
was then, but it has certainly been largely 
divorced from America's public life, especially 




the schools. Prayer and Bible 
reading are out; secular humanism is 
in. Today most teachers dare not 
teach scientific creationism, even if 
it is their sincere belief. 

Millions of Americans still trust 
in God. What then can we do, on this 
anniversary of the adoption of our 
national motto, to reaffirm that faith? 

The temptation is to protest. 
However, a more positive offensive of 
prayer might be a better reflection of our God, 
who "sent not his Son into the world to 
condemn the world; but that the world through 
him might be saved" (John 3:17). America 
doesn't need another protest movement — America 
needs prayer. 

Protest is negative; prayer is positive. 

Protest brings division; prayer brings unity. 

Protest wounds; prayer heals. 

Those who protest learn what criticism can do. 
Those who pray see what God can do. If ten 

righteous could have saved Sodom and 
Gomorrah, then tens of thousands of 
righteous people united in prayer can 
save America. If prayer changes 
things, and I believe it does, then 
there is still hope for those of us 
who trust in God. □ 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



ft\^TTTO 



Dale Richter 
Coaching for God 



by Hoyt E.Stone 



M 



ayo, Florida. 

Douglas LeRoy told me there was an interesting story down there 
but he didn't tell me Mayo was hard to find, even on a map. I 
discovered that fact for myself. 

Since it was vacation, and since my wife believes all vacations 
rightfully take place in Florida, and since I assured her Mayo was 
Florida, just like Tampa, Orlando, and Silver Springs, although 
located in the panhandle, she agreed we should drive in that 
direction. 

We discovered Mayo on a Sunday afternoon, lazed out beneath a 
gray sky, with not much going on. One traffic light. A few stores, 
all closed. Two churches faced each other right in the middle of 
town. 

East on Route 27 we found a sprawling high school just before 
farmland takes over; west on the same route we discovered a 
shaded and well-hidden little motel, which Blanche didn't particularly 
like because she doesn't particularly like shaded and well-hidden 
little motels. 

But we found no Mayo Church of God. I kept looking for a 
sign, or a church emblem. Finally, I stopped at a convenience store 
and asked a smiling young man, "You know Dale Richter?" 

"Everybody knows Dale," he said. "He's our high school coach. 
Took us all the way to the championship this year. And you know 
what?" 

I motioned that I didn't. 

"He did it all with prayer." 

Well . . . that's when I thought maybe I really was onto a 
story. Lots of things have been accomplished through prayer, no 
doubt about that; but I didn't know of a Class-A high school 
championship team which had managed it through prayer alone. 

"Where's the Mayo Church of God?" 

"Well, there's really not one," the young man said, "but you're 
probably talking about the Alton Church. Just east of town. Dale 
Croft is the pastor. About a mile. On your left." 




Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



MSATTO1 



So ... on a Sunday night . . . 
I first met Dale Richter, and his 
wife Tess (Teresa Ann). Dale 
and Tess have two children, 
Shelly (age 9) and Shanna 
(age 7). Along with the other 
friendly folks at the Alton 
Church— W. W. Thomas' father 
and mother, folks kin to 
Elmer Odom, and others we had 
known at Lee College — 
Blanche and I soon felt so much 
at home that we've inscribed 
the name Mayo on our private 
Florida map forever. 

Neither Dale nor Tess are 
from Mayo originally, 
however. Dale is from Little 
Rock, Arkansas. Raised 
Baptist. He arrived in Mayo via 
Wheaton College; then Bell 
High School, Bell, Florida, where 
he coached, 1970-1974; then 
Episcopal High School in Baton 
Rouge, Louisiana, where he 
coached, 1974-1978. Tess is from 
Baton Rouge. 

Dale met Tess while still in 
Wheaton. Their romance 
flowered, then almost fell apart 
over the fact Dale had 
become involved with 
Pentecostals, but then got 
back on track and made it to 
the altar, June 13, 1970. Tess 
laughs about that now; and, 
although she does secretarial 
and computer tax work at the 
Lafayette County Courthouse, 
you don't have to be around this 
couple long to realize Tess 
agrees wholeheartedly with her 
husband's concept of youth 
ministry. 

Monday morning Dale took 
me to the Lafayette County 
High School where he has 
now been head coach and 
athletic director for four years. 
No students this morning — they 
too were on vacation — and 
Dale was getting ready for a 
track meet. He showed me his 



office, lots of trophies, and a 
plaque picturing his 
championship "Hornets." Last 
year, the Hornets won all 
their games, giving them 
twenty-two straight wins in the 
last two years. 

"During this past season our 
boys scored 562 points," Dale 
said. "Our opponents 55 
points. Our defense allowed only 
two teams to rush a hundred 
yards or better, with an average 
of only forty yards passing per 

A Church of God 
coach who taught 
winning ways to a 
high school football 
team. 

game. We ended our season 
ranked first in the Dunkel 
Ratings and second in the polls. 
And, of course, we were the 
state champions." 

Even as he talked, Dale 
was uncasing a movie projector 
and preparing a film. 

"Let me show you some of 
last year's action." 

Pictures flashed on the wall. 
Suited and helmeted Hornets 
knocked heads with their 
opponents. Dale gave running 
commentary, more memorable for 
his enthusiasm than for the 
quality of photo production. 

He then walked toward the 
school's gymnasium and his 
team's locker room. 

"Here's something I want you 
to see." 

We paused in the sweaty 
room, with its rows of red 
lockers, and Dale pointed to a 
giant hornet painted on the 
far wall. 

"This room was a mess 



when I came. A junky locker 
room doesn't bother me. A 
team with no pride and no 
self-respect does. One of the 
first things we did was clean this 
place up. The boys are now 
proud of their lockers, their 
shower facilities, and 
themselves. When they go on 
the football field, they show it. 

"As to this praying bit . . . 
well . . . yes, we do pray. I 
lead the boys in prayer regularly 
and always before every 
game. One thing I'd like you to 
know, though: I never pray to 
win. I don't tell my boys to pray 
to win. Football is a game. It's 
a game to be played well, to be 
enjoyed, but it's also a game 
you're going to lose on occasion. 
Boys must learn how to lose 
as well as win. 

"Maybe I learned my lesson 
the hard way. While at 
Wheaton. I played football 
there, you know, and I always 
played with every ounce of 
strength. To win. One day I 
accidentally hurt my best 
friend. I hurt him bad. I came 
to understand winning isn't 
everything. 

"That accident so disturbed 
me I almost abandoned sports. 
Fortunately, a wise minister 
helped me through the crisis and 
I'm now convinced my 
ministry in this capacity is 
divinely ordered. 

"Mayo isn't a large place, as 
you've noticed. Between five 
hundred and a thousand 
residents. Only around five 
thousand in the entire county. 
Maybe three hundred kids in 
the high school. We have our 
good ones and our not-so-good 
ones, and we probably have 
most of the problems folks 
face elsewhere; but I've 
witnessed tremendous changes 
in the lives of these boys. I've 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



AMTKIL] 



seen them shape up and give 
up bad habits. I've seen them 
mature and learn to live 
exemplary lives. I've counseled 
with many of them personally, 
talked to them about God and 
His goodness. I've made 
friends. I believe God sent me 
here for a purpose. Christian 
ministry takes place elsewhere 
than in pulpits." 

"In a personal sense, then, you 
see your coaching as a 
ministry?" 

"Certainly. With all the 
rewards and with all the personal 
satisfaction." 

"What about next year, Dale? 
You going to have a winning 
team?" 

"Sure. It's going to be a 
different team. A number of my 
star players graduated. But 
we'll be a winning team, even if 
we lose. I try to teach all my 
boys to play like champions. And 
when you play like a 
champion, you're always a 
winner. That's how I believe 
you play the game." 

Coaching . . . 

Most of us have had some 
coaching ourselves . . . for the 
game of life . . . 

And most of us still need 
the helping hand of fellow 
travelers, the Dale Richters of 
our world. 

"Hang in there, Coach." □ 





Beware Those 

Self-Appointed 

Experts 



It is said by those supposed 
to know about such things 
that the bumblebee cannot fly. 
But how happy the bumblebee is 
in his airborne ignorance. 
And how fortunate for 
mankind that there are people 
who flout opinions of the experts 
in much the same manner as 
does the bumblebee. Such men, 
for example, as the late Henry 
Kaiser who thrived on the 
challenge of those in the know 



by Henry N. Ferguson 



when they predicted a certain 
idea was impossible to 
accomplish. 

Actually, some of man's 
greatest achievements have been 
masterminded by persons who 
chose to ignore the advice of 
those quick to suggest disaster 
for a proposed undertaking. 

There was that windswept 
fall day in 1910 when an 
awkward, shabbily dressed 
young songwriter, clutching a 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 




Mrmu 



I N Ferguson Photo 



musical composition in nervous 
fingers, approached the director 
of the famous Broadway 
musical, the "Follies Bergere." 
The great one hurriedly 
scanned the proffered manuscript. 
He shook his head. "I'm 
sorry," he said, "but I would 
have no use for this song. I 
don't want to sound discouraging, 
but to tell you the truth, Mr. 
Berlin, I'm afraid you won't find 
anyone who will be interested 
in your 'Alexander's Ragtime 
Band.' " 

Few people have ever 
accomplished anything 
worthwhile without first being 
bombarded with dire 
prophecies of failure. Such 
discouragement is bad enough 
when it comes from well-meaning 
friends or members of the 
family. Predictions of failure can 
be crushing when delivered by 



Never tell a person that anything cannot be done. 
God may have been waiting for centuries for 
somebody ignorant enough of the 
impossible to do that very thing. 
JOHN ANDREWS HOLMS 



persons who are recognized as 
experts in their field. But the 
experts can be wrong, too. Had 
Irving Berlin been content to 
accept the verdict of the 
producer that day, he would 
never have realized a quarter of 
a million dollars from his 
memorable song. 

A great many persons have 
achieved desired goals by 
shrugging off wet blankets 
tossed at them by highly 
regarded authorities. When 
young Charlotte Bronte was just 
beginning to write, she sent 
first chapters of a novel to 
William Wordsworth, the poet 
laureate of England. Wordsworth 
bluntly stated he could not 
decide whether the author was a 
"notary's clerk or a demented 
seamstress." He lived to regret 
his words when Charlotte 
Bronte's Jane Eyre was hailed as 
the greatest novel of the 
century. 

Through the whole history 
of critical advice runs a long list 
of monumental errors by 
experts. 

In 1805, the famous critic, 
William Erskine, consented to 
read the first chapters of a 
novel called Waverly, written by 
a minor poet named Walter 
Scott. "Throw away the 
manuscript," advised the great 
man. "These chapters are 
eloquent of the fact that you 
can't write fiction." 

Today the novels of Sir 
Walter Scott are recognized as 
some of the greatest in 



literature. The modern tendency 
toward historical fiction may 
be traced largely to the influence 
of Scott's work. 

Who says you must be a 
failure? Military authorities 
curtly rejected Claire Lee 
Chennault's first application to 
join the Air Force. The future 
commander of the famed 
Flying Tigers was turned down 
with the written comment: 
"Does not possess necessary 
qualifications to be a 
successful aviator." 

In the early days of this 
nation, Timothy Dexter made a 
fortune ignoring experts and 
engaging in bizarre speculations 
that appeared absurd. 

Apprenticed to the leather 
trade, Dexter managed to save 
up $5,000 in "hard 
money" — gold and silver coins. 
At that time, 1788, 
post-Revolution paper money 
was almost worthless. 

Late that year, ridiculous 
rumors reached financial centers 
in Philadelphia and New York. 
An illiterate tanner, Dexter, was 
offering hard money in 
exchange for Continental paper 
money. Bankers shipped 
Continental currency to Dexter 
by the barrel. 

A few months later the federal 
government announced a plan 
for restoring the national credit. 
Paper currency soared in 
value and Dexter made a 
$47,000 profit. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



JOTOJL) 




Finally, 





A Real Boys 



he idea has been around for 
a long time — there have even 
been some halfhearted efforts at 
implementing it in years gone 
by — but when officials of the 
General Youth and Christian 
Education Department met 
recently in what could be 
called something of a "think 



k and planning operation," 




one got the distinct impression 
that this time the idea of a 
boys' program is going to fly. 

Lamar Vest, general 
director of the Youth and 
Christian Education 
Department, certainly believes 
time, circumstances, and a 
more obvious need for the 
program make chances for 



success a near certainty. 

"It should be pointed out, 
of course," Lamar noted in this 
interview, "that the Church 
of God has not been altogether 
without boys' programs. 
Many local churches sponsor 
such programs, ranging all 
the way from Boy Scouts to 
those put together by other 



PROGRAM 




10 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



AMTKILI 



denominations to ones which are 
totally autonomous. Up until 
this time, what we have lacked 
is a national boys' program 
sponsored, promoted and 
supervised by the general 
church. 

"We're going to change 
that." 

Why? 

"First, because of the obvious 
need which exists in our 
church and in our communities. 
This need has come more to 
the forefront recently, in terms 
of national and church 
consciousness. The best way to 
say it, I suppose, is that boys 
need strong male images, role 
models in their lives, 
something which society offers 
less of today than ever before. 

"Think about it for a moment. 
Note how much more likely it 
is for today's boy to grow up 
with little or no influence from 
strong, Christian males. 
Most boys' public school 
teachers, even in high school, 
are likely to be women. 
Sunday school teachers are 
usually women. A boy is 
likely to spend more time at 




home with Mother than out 
with Dad, if for no other reason 
than the necessity of earning a 
living, and that says nothing 
whatever about the many 
broken homes where it is usually 
the father who is missing. 

"Given these times, and 
considering such circumstances, 
is it any wonder delinquency and 
crime are on the increase 
among our boys? And should we 
be surprised to discover that 
many boys have little or no 
respect for authority, for the 
father image, or for that 
self-discipline needed to 
become productive citizens?" 

Even back when he served 
as the assistant director of the 
Youth and Christian Education 
Department, Lamar Vest was 



pursuing this idea. When he 
became the general director two 
years ago, a national boys' 
program became a real priority 
for him. He spent many hours 
investigating other programs. He 
acquainted himself with what 
other groups and churches are 
doing in this highly specialized 
field and he tabulated enough 
statistics and enough of the 
logistics of what it would take to 
develop and to launch such a 
program nationwide that he knew 
it would be an expensive and 
time-consuming project. 

This led Lamar and the 
General Youth and Christian 
Education Board to enter into 
dialogue with a sister 
denomination for use of their 
program materials. Until spring 
of 1982, Lamar had every 
reason to believe such a 
cooperative program would be 
feasible. He and the department 
planned a fall launch for the 
General Assembly in Kansas 
City. Unfortunately, at the last 
moment, a snag developed in 
those plans. 

Not one to be easily 
discouraged, Lamar laid his 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



AIT] 



dilemma before the Executive 
Committee. It was then agreed 
unanimously that funds would be 
made available for 
development of a total program, 
tailored precisely for the 
Church of God. That 
development is proceeding 
apace, with search already under 
way for a national director of 
the program, and with 
expectation that local chapters 
can be chartered by the fall of 
1983. 

Meanwhile, leadership 
materials are already being 
compiled. Within a few months, 
training programs for 
prospective leaders will be in 
operation on the local level. 
Lamar emphasizes that extensive 
training will be necessary for 
those who wish to become 
involved in this new program. 
He expects no difficulty, 
however, in locating dedicated 
laymen to give time for the care 
and training of boys. 

The objectives of this boys' 
program will be broad, far 
more than the developing of 
some macho image, or some 
caricatured he-man marching off 
into the sunset. Lamar 
envisions a program tailored to 
the developing of the whole 
man. He plans to see that it has 
a spot for boys of varied 




interests, for the outdoorsman 
but also for the musician, the 
artist, or the computer enthusiast. 

"Our emphasis in this 
program will be on helping 
boys mature and become their 
best in whatever interests them 
most," Lamar says. "We are 
going to systematize steps by 
which boys can do that. We're 
going to concentrate on the 
physical, mental, emotional, 
and social development of our 
boys. Most of all, we're going 
to hammer away at spiritual 
truths which apply to every 
area of life, using practical Bible 
verses and healthy Christian 
fellowship." 

. Spelled out, some specific 
objectives of the program are: to 
develop in boys a proper 
concept of Christian masculinity; 
to highlight the importance of, 
and to give opportunity for 
better development of, the 
father-son relationship; to 



systematically challenge and 
develop in boys the 
self-discipline necessary for 
becoming one's best; to discover 
and further develop in boys 
those leadership abilities which 
will allow them in turn to 
contribute more meaningfully to 
family, church and community. 

As of this writing, a name for 
the program has not been 
fully decided upon. Neither does 
the department feel it wise to 
announce the precise 
organizational structure in 
terms of groups. That will come 
soon, maybe at the General 
Assembly. 

Should you have a 
suggestion, I'm sure the Youth 
and Christian Education 
Department would be happy to 
hear from you. 

Most of all, remember the 
department leaders and the 
steering committee in your 
prayers. In terms of the 
future, this could well be one of 
the most important projects of 
the decade. D 



12 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 




Education: Doorway Into 
%ur Future 

These Church of God schools are available to 
help brighten your tomorrow. 

Lee College 

Cleveland, TN 37311 

Northwest Bible College 

1900 Eighth Avenue, SE, Minot, ND 58701 

East Coast Bible College 

6900 Wilkinson Boulevard, Charlotte, NC 28208 

West Coast Christian College 

6901 North Maple Avenue, Fresno, CA 92710 

Spanish Institute of Ministry 

P. O. Box 23027, Houston, TX 77028 

International Bible College 

700 Trinity Lane, Moose Jaw, Saskatchewan, CANADA 

School of Theology 

900 Walker Street, NE, Cleveland, TN 37311 

"DONT SELL YOURSELF SHORT." 



M1WS mmd AOTOTTin 



HOW TO 

HAVE A POOR 
SELF-IMAGE: 





A Guide to Being Your Own Worst 



14 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



^mdACTWTT] 




Compare your- 
self to the 
world's standards. 

And count your 
many defects, 
name them one 
by one. 



I AM /H AVE 

Too TALL/SMALL Uncoordinated 

Too fat/skinms Bad voice 

U&i-y Bis feet 

BiG errs Frt NOSE 

FuNNb SHAPED LEGS OCA.RS 

dad teeth Deformed 

Acne Au_tue above 



Get high on self put-downs. 

Detail where you aren't up 
to snuff. Criticize, cut, and 
enjoy the way you bleed. 




Buy without question the 
world's view that good looks, 
talent, and abilities automatically 
mean more success, popularity, 
and happiness. Forget that is idolatry. 



nemy 9 by Larry E.IMeagle 




Aggravate your 
frustration by trying 
to look right — 
sensual, well built, 
perfectly dressed. 
If you aren't 
successful, you'll at 
least help the economy 
grow. 




You RCAU.V BLPW IX 

with ^e, God 
Thanks for nothing! 



Blame God. After all, He 
made you. Check the 
guarantee. If you've been 
shortchanged, it must be His 
fault. 




Romans 5 6 
John O Id 
Gtalatians t 4 ~7 
IE Corinthians 5 17 

Never, never, never admit 
to yourself that in spite of 
it all — physical deformity 
to sin and blasphemy — God 
has loved, redeemed, 
adopted, and recreated you in 
Christ. It will ruin your 
whole self-image. 



©LARRY E NEA&LE 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



nromin 



Belief Is a Soft Pink 

C<OlOrbyKayKing 



My younger sister lived through a horror 
story last year. But the real miracle is 
how she lived because of it. The 
beginning of the story is hard to find but the last 
scene took place in an apartment near a college 
campus. 

The door to the dark bedroom opened slightly 
and Pam wanted to scream but instead 
concentrated hard on taking a few shallow 
breaths before the next attacker forced a soiled 
pillow over her face and held it there. . . . 

Fear finally gave way to welcome numbness as 
the slender university student started losing 
consciousness again. A single lucid thought stayed 
with her during the whole ordeal: she believed 
in no one and in nothing, just the cocaine and 
blackness that took away pain for a while. 

In the hospital the next day Pam remembered 
fragments to tell investigating policemen about 
the party the night before. Eight "friends" had 
given her massive doses of the hard drug — and 
several hours of terror she couldn't forget. She 
didn't know how or when she had regained 
consciousness and called home. 

More questions and embarrassment and 
medication trapped Pam in a nightmare and there 
was no escape in sight. At every turn her mind 
tried to run, but there was no place to hide from 
what had happened. 

When she was alone Pam closed her eyes and 
tried to forget how tired she felt. Then, 
somewhere at the edge of relaxation a laughing, 
tanned girl of seven or eight skipped through a 
dream and furnished the first gladness Pam had 
known in a long time. It was easy to recognize 
the happy child as herself, and Pam replayed 
scenes of hide-and-seek with Grandpa near the 
high clefts of rock overhanging the riverbanks near 
their home. Always when the chase ended Pam 
let the aged man find her and lift her onto his lap 
for a rest. 



From their cane-bottom chair Grandpa and Pam 
romped across pages of adventures with Uncle 
Wiggly and Nurse Jane as they outwitted but 
barely escaped the Skillery-Skallery Alligator. 

Pam's dream snuggled her even more securely 
into Grandpa's long arms and she leaned 
contentedly against his chest. If she stayed still 
long enough, the little girl reasoned, he might 
tell her a story. 

Sure enough, before she could ask, she heard 
Grandpa begin. 

"See this?" He scooped up a perfectly round 
seed from the ground and dropped it into Pam's 
hand. 

"Not much to look at, is it? Nothing but an 
ordinary black seed." 

For a time he was quiet but Pam was certain 
there would be more. 

"If you and I plant it, we can believe to see 
something like this someday," the old man 
nodded and reached up to pick a soft, lacy, pink 
bloom from the crepe myrtle near the porch. 

A nurse with another tray of medication ended 
Pam's carefree dream but the drowsy patient 
turned her face away in an effort to hide tears 
and avoid further conversation. 

Grandpa must have prayed a lot back then — he 
believed in that. Why didn't any of his prayers 
work for me? 

Bitterness brought more heaviness and finally 
Pam gave in to the impulse to cry. It felt good to 
stop fighting. 

Before she drifted back into sleep Pam tried to 
recall the beginning of the trouble that had 
tripped her so often. Obviously there would be no 
end to it, she decided, but where had it begun? 

Junior high days and the dread of always feeling 
different, of being without a friend. Loneliness 
and the desperate but carefully hidden desire to be 
accepted. 



16 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



nrora 



High school and distrust. Defiance and fear of 
being hurt. A twisted self-defense of rejecting 
everyone else first. Rebellion. Experiments with 
alcohol. Escape — but always the painful return. 
Determination to hide and not be found. 

College and reckless intellectual detours from 
realism — and breakdowns. Gambling with hard 
drugs. Independence. Parties. Resentment. 
Hatred. Living for now because nothing more 
existed. Not even this Christ — the Lord, as 
Grandpa had called Him. God, maybe. An 
invention of the mind, probably. If He had ever 
lived, now He was nothing more than a philosophy 
to satisfy some people's need to believe in 
something. 

No answer seemed an answer in itself. Pam's 
emotions swung like a pendulum from a desire to 
live to a strong desire to die. Somewhere 
between, she reached for more drugs — they were 
like imaginary black crayons, marking out 
memories that generated hatred inside. 

Later that week, though, Pam dialed the 
phone and deliberately reached into the past and 
the future that she had tried to erase. Eddie 
answered on the first ring and he sounded good. 
She could trust him because he understood. For 
years they had lived in the same world of drugs 
and neither of them wanted out. He had helped 
her through some hard times; maybe he could help 
now. 

Eddie was kind to listen, as she had expected, 
while she confided in him without voicing 
emotion. Then surprisingly, at the end of their 
conversation, he told her to be ready at seven. 
They were going to a prayer meeting. 

On the way to church Eddie shouted bits and 
pieces of information loudly enough to overcome 
the motorcycle's powerfully roaring engine. But 
his information only created questions. For years 
they had shared drugs and parties and alcohol. 
What was this new thing about church? 

Inside the building people acted as if they 
were at home. They laughed and hugged and sang 
and prayed; they listened and smiled and knelt. 

How long had it been since she had been in 
church? Pam couldn't remember the last time. 
The pastor talked about Jesus, His life and His 
love, then added that Jesus is now. Pam 
admitted to herself that this man's words carried 
an indescribable ring of truth and she found 
herself wanting to believe them. 

For a few minutes my sister forgot about the 



people around her. From the back of the church I 
saw her kneel near the altar with several others. 
Pam began to cry and ask God to forgive those 
who had harmed her exactly a week before. 
These thoughts of forgiveness and anticipation were 
new to her but they made her feel 
protected — safe. 

". . . and Jesus does love you, . . . gave His 
life for you. He is here, walking among us. There 
is someone who needs to believe on Him and 
accept Him at this time," the pastor continued. 

Not thoughts but a person? Jesus, choosing 
her? It was too much to hope for but Pam decided 
to take the risk and believe. What did she have 
to lose? 

Slowly but with unstoppable determination 
Pam stood, moved toward the pastor, and told him 
she had decided to receive this Christ he talked 
about. He asked her some questions, then handed 
her the microphone. In a quiet but confident 
voice Pam made her announcement to the crowded 
congregation. 

"Jesus lives and He lives in me. He is clean and 
so I am clean. He is free and He has made me 
free. And new. I am clean and I am alive in Him. 
I forgive because He forgives. . . ." 

Last month I stood beside Pam at that same 
altar, this time to hear her repeat marriage vows 
with Mike, a young man who loves her and 
encourages her faith in Christ. Bride and groom 
wore white and the floral decorations were 
simple — two small crepe myrtle trees on either 
side of the wedding party. 

The sanctuary was full of people and their 
praise; as the minister read from the Old 
Testament it seemed that reverence might not 
be contained by those who witnessed the marriage. 

So shall my word be that goeth forth out of 

my mouth: it shall not return unto me 

void, but it shall accomplish that which I 

please. . . . 

Instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle 

tree: and it shall be to the Lord for a 

name, for an everlasting sign that shall not 

be cut off (Isaiah 55:11, 13). 

Maybe the joy that evening was never meant 
to be confined to earth. Just for a second or two I 
imagined I could see far higher than the balcony 
to where Grandpa, in his reserved place, smiled 
down at his granddaughter as she stood between 
the two flowering trees. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



Dumb Ociwiia and 
iha Hypocrite 

baC.Etlm.WtAh 






Josie liked the quiet sounds of the school first 
thing in the morning. Maybe I'll be a 
teacher, she thought, as she creaked up the 
steps. Sunlight whisked over the faded gold walls 
as the door opened and shut below her. 
"Hi," said a voice. 

Dumb Dennis, popped unbidden into Josie's 
mind. She wasn't unkind. It was what they called 
"the puny boy in thick glasses." Her hand left 
the banister in a backhanded wave. Dennis would 
probably soon grow out of his misery. 

Upstairs, Mrs. Cohrman was diagraming a 
sentence, her bright sleeves dragging in the 
chalk dust. 



18 



"Good morning, Josie. I don't know what I'd 
do without you, Dear. You may grade these 
papers. That's right, Dear — red for incorrect, 
blue for ..." 

Mrs. Cohrman was like a chirpy little bird, 
though there was nothing frivolous about being 
chosen to assist her. For Josie, it had meant 
consistently good grades, a cheerful adherence to 
rules, and being nice to everyone (Mrs. 
Cohrman was an absolute nut about that). 

At 8:55, Josie placed the papers on the desk 
and marked attendance. 

Mrs. Cohrman patted her shoulder. "Thank 
you, Dear. Now run along to class." 

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



5T©M! 



Except for latecomers, the hall was deserted. 
Josie hurried, too. She tried never to abuse her 
right to be tardy. As she approached the stairs, 
she heard the thump and splat of open books and 
the unmistakable clatter of someone falling 
downstairs. Loud laughter accompanied a rush of 
footsteps, and four boys appeared. 

"What happened?" Josie asked. 

One of the boys gasped, "Dumb Dennis! You 
should've seen 'im. . ." The rest was lost in a fit 
of laughter. 

Dennis sat among scattered books and papers. 
Retrieving his glasses, he smiled uncertainly at 
Josie. 

Josie murmured, "Sorry," then hurried on. 

At noon there was no escaping the fact that 
Dennis was being picked on. As he threaded his 
way between crowded tables, with tray held high, 
a tall basketball player half stood, bumping 
Dennis' tray with his head. 

"Watch where you're going!" he growled. 

Peaches slithered down a girl's back. She 
screeched, "If my sweater's ruined, you'll pay 
for it!" 

Dennis blinked. "Yes, of course." 

Someone kicked the peaches under the table. 
Guarding his tray, Dennis moved on. 

"We don't bite — sit," said a boy near Josie. 
Dennis sat. 

As he lifted his hamburger, a girl stood and 
announced, "I forgot a straw." Passing behind 
Dennis, she swooped up his carton and poured 
milk over his bun. "Oops — you don't have one 
to loan," she remarked, while those who saw 
laughed. 

"I'd trip her," advised the boy who had offered 
the chair. 

Dennis shook his head. "I couldn't do that." 

Watching, Josie turned to her friend Paula. "I 
feel sorry for some of these kids — the way they're 
treated." 

"Me too — but what can we do?" 

"That's just it — what can we do?" Josie 
echoed. 

"I guess they'll just have to learn." 

Learn what? That being bullied is an acceptable 
part of not being very attractive? 

Josie remained briefly after school to help Mrs. 
Cohrman. When she'd finished, Amy, who lived 
in her neighborhood, was waiting. 



As they walked along, Amy pointed. 
"Look — there's Dumb Dennis. He left hours ago!" 

"School's only been out for twenty-five 
minutes," Josie told her. 

"That long to walk a block?" Josie heard, 
while ahead she could see Dennis' jacket had been 
torn and his trousers muddied. Beyond him was 
a group of rowdy boys. 

"Poor Dumb Dennis," Amy mourned. 

Josie often took the lead in suggesting what was 
right. "Please, don't call him that," she said. 
"He can't help his looks." 

"I know," Amy replied quickly. 

They caught up with Dennis. "Hi, how's it 
going?" Josie asked, making sure Dennis was left 
more than his share of the sidewalk as they 
passed. 

But after she'd said goodbye to Amy, Josie knew 
two feet of cement and an occasional smile was 
not enough. 

The next morning as Josie arrived at school, a 
car driven by a grim-faced Mr. Miller stopped at 
the curb. 

"Hi, Dennis. They letting juveniles assist 
teachers now?" 

Dennis' scared breathing sounded an awful lot 
like the rasp of Josie's denim book bag. 

"Just joking," she said. Then, "I know why you 
come to school early and I'm sorry." As they 
walked along together, she touched his arm. "I go 
to a neat church. The kids there would be nice 
to you." 

Dennis' eyes looked weird through the thick 
lenses. He said, "Thanks, but I have trouble 
enough without freaks." 

"Church doesn't make you a freak." 

"That's what they call Christian kids." 

Josie smiled. "I guess you're right." 

"They pick on them, too. I don't need 
anymore hassling," Dennis said, ruefully displaying 
the neatly mended tear in his jacket. 

"They've never bothered me," Josie said softly. 

Dennis blinked. "I didn't know you were one." 

Josie could think of no reply. 

Ironically, after that, Josie often found herself 
among the onlookers when Dennis was being 
badgered. 

The day the Sunday school lesson was on 
"Kindness as Jesus Saw It," Josie decided to ask 
for advice. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



mBmmSiACTWTTl] 




Update 



DIRTY TV 

According to a recent issue of Christianity Today, pornography is expected to 
come into more homes as cable TV and home video players gain in popularity. 
One TV industry magazine estimates that two thirds of the multimillion dollars' worth 
of prerecorded video tapes sold will be X-rated. Pornography on cable TV is 
expected to be the big money-maker in the eighties. 

For many Evangelical Christians, TV has been an acceptable alternative to the 
movie theater, as long as the persons watching were careful in program selection. 
However, recent surveys reveal that Christians are watching what everyone else is 
watching on TV. There is no selectivity in many Christian homes. The problem has 
been serious but with the arrival of X-rated TV it must be viewed as acute. 

Pornography is dangerous. In many cases pornography has been determined as 
the root cause of child abuse. Rapists have been motivated to action after 
viewing a dirty film. Pornography takes something that God created good and 
beautiful and perverts it into something dirty and ugly. 

Let me share some guidelines for young TV watchers (adults, too, for that matter): 

1. Be selective in what you watch on TV. Never watch just because there is 
nothing else to do. 

2. Watch one or two programs in an evening. Do not become a marathon TV 
viewer, watching hours of programs at a time. 

3. Let evenings pass without turning the TV on. Play games, read a book, or go 
for a walk. 

4. Never watch TV during family meals. 

5. Evaluate each program. Will watching this program help me to grow spiritually? 
Are there principles being presented that are contrary to God's ways? How did 

this program help me? 

6. Keep a daily log of the TV programs you watch. This will help you to 
determine the hours you spend watching TV during the week. 

7. Never stay away from a church service because of a special TV program. 
Don't allow TV to govern your life. 

8. Never allow your curiosity to get the best of you. It will not hurt your 
development if you never see a dirty movie. God wants us to be ignorant of sin. 

Guard your eyes, your mind and your soul. Dirty TV is here, and there is more to 
come. □ 



IV A. Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



BEWARE THOSE 
SELF-APPOINTED EXPERTS 

Continued from page 9 

Dexter's next venture was 
even more speculative. In 
spite of the raucous gibes from 
astute friends, he shipped 
thousands of bed-warming pans 
to the tropical West Indies. 
How could they possibly find a 
use for such pans in the 
tropics? Dexter simply persuaded 
sugarcane planters to buy 
them for dipping syrup from 
kettles. 

The "experts" have been with 
us always. In 1490 Queen 
Isabella and King Ferdinand of 
Spain commissioned a royal 
committee to look into the 
scheme of Christopher 
Columbus for finding a new and 
shorter route to the fabled 
Indies. 

The committee, an 
impressive panel of experts 
headed by Spain's leading 
geographer and scholar, examined 
Columbus' plans and presented 
its findings to the court. 

Columbus' plan, they wrote, 
could not be accomplished. Quite 
impossible. 

Fortunately, Isabella, 
Ferdinand and — most 
important — Columbus himself 
were not convinced. 

The pages of history abound 
with tales of experts who said 
certain things positively could not 
be done. They were proved 
wrong. 

For example, one of 
America's influential scientific 
journalists once wrote, "Time 
and money is being wasted on 
aircraft experimentation." One 
week later, on a bumpy field at 
a place called Kitty Hawk, 
North Carolina, the Wright 
brothers taxied their crackpot 
idea down a homemade runway 



and launched the human race 
into the air. 

Ironically, Orville Wright 
himself later fell victim to the 
it-can't-be-done syndrome. In 
1914 he said it was impossible 
for a passenger-carrying plane 
to fly across the Atlantic Ocean. 
"No plane," reported the 
expert, "could carry enough fuel 
for such a flight." 

An expert is adept at realizing 
the difficulties within the field 
he knows, but few are capable 
of offering competent advice 
in situations outside that field. 
Seldom does this prevent him 
from trying, however. 

Thomas Edison is a good 
example. No one could ever 
accuse Edison of narrow vision 
or limited imagination. Yet 
Edison roared with laughter 
when he heard that a Swedish 
inventor was working to 
perfect a sun valve that would 
automatically turn on 
lighthouse beacons when darkness 
fell, and would turn them 
back off at sunrise. 

"Impossible!" scoffed the 
wizard of Menlo Park. But 
Gustaf Dalen ignored Edison's 
verdict. By 1912 his sun valve 
was being installed in 
lighthouses all over the world, 
and he had won the contract 
to light the Panama Canal. 

Edison is on record another 
time as an expert whose advice 
proved worthless. It was his 
considered opinion that talking 
pictures would never catch on. 

"Nobody," Edison said, "would 
pay to listen to sounds coming 
from a screen." 

On still another occasion 
Edison attempted to persuade 
Henry Ford to abandon his 
work on the fledgling idea of the 
motorcar: "It's a worthless 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes Masonry and wood construction social area, 

offices, classrooms nursery, choir robe rooms, baptrstry 

steeple, carpet and Sanctuary wrth padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Sts*l or mMonry from $22/ so,, ft 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 

lie or cad tor FREE information and brochun 



1803)268-7297 1803)268 7090 



dORTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 




INC. 



P.O. Boi 
Tsylort, SC 29687 



Ovsr 150 buildings constructed In Southeast 



WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 




/VC 214 657-6522 



Henderson, Texas 75652 



LITTLE GIANT 

The name to remember for 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

STEEPLES— CROSSES 
-WATER HEATERS' 




C3 



DIAL TOLL FREE 



800-231-6035 



} 



LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC. 
Dept. 27/ Box 518/ Orange, Texas 77630 
IN TEXAS: (713) 883-4246 




CHURCH STEEPLES 

- BAPTISTRIES 
• WALL CROSSES 
• BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 



.COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 

mOOERN DESIGNS. 
' ERECTION WITH COMPANY 

CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 

LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 



IN GEORGIA CALL ■* 
COLLECT: 
' 404-993-9960 

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910 
ROSWELLGA 30077 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



riWSaMAOTIIVIIT! 



Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection 

^Y&UTH NEWS T@ Afere 



* 



Compiled by SONflA LEE HUNT, 

Editorial Auliianl General Department of Youth and Christian Education 



SIBLING RIVALRY 

New York — Jealousy among brothers and sisters is common, but according to 
Seventeen magazine, "Growing up is no guarantee that you'll outgrow sibling rivalry." 
Dr. Maury Lacher, a clinical psychologist and director of counseling services at Vassar 
College, stated in the Seventeen article, "I know people in their sixties and seventies 
who are still jealous of their brothers and sisters, people who feel their entire lives 
might have been different if only their parents had loved them more." 

According to the magazine, "A crucial step ... in escaping from such jealousy is to 
admit you feel it and try to understand why." Since brothers and sisters continue to be 
a part of your life, the sooner you overcome the problem the more you'll benefit from 
this special relationship. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) 

1. Do you ever feel jealous toward your brothers or sisters? 

2. The Seventeen article said jealousy is an immature response and is a symptom 
of insecurity. Do you agree? 

3. Find Scripture verses on jealousy and envy. How do these apply to your life? 



VICTIM-OFFENDER RECONCILIATION 

Significant public interest is being focused upon Victim-Offender Reconciliation 
Programs, which began in 1975 in Elkhart, Indiana. In this program, and others which 
have sprung from it, the victim of a crime is given the rare opportunity of confronting 
the person who violated him. In a face-to-face meeting in the presence of a trained 
community facilitator, the victim may express his feelings concerning the crime. As 
well as helping the victim to work through some of his trauma, the program purposes 
to help the victim and offender to work out an alternative to jail for certain 
property-related offenses. In virtually all of these efforts, local congregations and 
individual Christians have been active in developing the programs. (Christianity Today, 
April 9, 1982) 



1. What are some benefits of this type program to society as a whole and to the 
individual (victim and offender)? 

2. For the Christian, this program offers a good opportunity for practicing forgive- 
ness. Could you forgive someone who broke into your home or stole your car? 

3. Would this program work other than on a volunteer basis in a largely unchristian 
population? 



HOME BIBLE STUDY ILLEGAL 

Within the last two years, reports Liberty Magazine in its March-April 1982 issue, 
citizens in several cities of the United States have received local government 
opposition to home Bible studies. In 1980, Mayor Tom Bradley of Los Angeles stated 
that "a Bible study would not be a permissible use in a single family residential area . . . 
since this would be considered a church activity." In a town near Boston, the 
building commission notified a clergyman that inviting more than four people to his 
home for a Bible study was a violation of the Home Occupation Ordinance. In Atlanta, 
a zoning official stated that any kind of regular home Bible study that includes 
nonresidents is illegal without a special-use permit. Similar incidents in other cities 
were also cited. (Liberty Magazine) 




discover n\ 

NORTHWEST \J/ 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about 
Northwest Bible College. 

Phone 

Name 



Address, 
City 



State_ 



Zip- 



Date I plan to start college. 
□ Fall □ Spring 19 



Mail To-. 

ADMISSIONS 

Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot, ND 58701 



Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 
205-275-3101 
Complete Line • Solid Wood <? 



idd-prn 



FOR 



Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items" 

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St., Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drower E 
Madison, Tent). 37115 



22 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



BEWARE THOSE 
SELF-APPOINTED EXPERTS 

Continued from page 21 

idea," he warned young Ford. 
"Come and work for me and 
do something really worthwhile." 

Experts who proclaim "it 
can't be done," often have to 
swallow their own words. Such 
a statement changed one man's 
life completely. 

"You can't even spell your 
own name. How could you 
write a book?" a friend taunted 
ninth-grade dropout Joe 
Masiello. It was just the impetus 
Joe needed. He wrote a novel 
and sold it for nearly $200,000. 

Masiello's life took an 
abrupt turn in 1976 when he 
and five buddies saw the 
movie The Friends of Eddie 
Coyle. Masiello didn't like the 
movie, and said so. In fact, he 
insisted he could write a 
better story. "I was just 
bragging," he admits. "But 
my friends offered me $1,000 
each if I would write 
a book." 

Masiello bought a typewriter 
for $150 and took time off 
from his job. Eight weeks later 
he presented his dumbfounded 
friends with a manuscript, 
"Family Trouble," a story 
about two organized crime 
families. 

They liked it and 
congratulated him on his 
success — they also paid him 
$1,000 each. Joe then 
succeeded in getting his 
manuscript published by 
Pocket Books, receiving a 
$50,000 advance. Then he 
sold the movie rights for 
$145,000. Since then he has 
written two screenplays and is 
now a full-time writer. 

"The big lesson from my 



experience is that no one 
should ever listen to those who 
claim 'it can't be done,' " 
explains the young Bostonian. 
"Too many people just give 
up in life. If they would only 
try, they would find they are 
a lot more capable than they 
think they are." 

When someone is convinced 
that a certain thing just can't 
be done, he will often cling to 
that conviction in the face of 
the most obvious contradiction. 

At the time Robert Fulton 
gave the first public 
demonstration of his 
steamboat, one of those "can't be 
done" fellows stood in the 
crowd along the shore repeating, 
"He can't start her!" 

There was a belch of steam 
and smoke and the steamboat 
began slowly to move. Startled, 
the man stared for a moment 
and then began shouting, "He 
can't stop her!" 

The self-appointed expert has 
been confusing things for a 
long time. Some two thousand 
years ago Aesop, the Greek 
slave, offered what is probably 
the best comment — and the 
best put-down of these 
narrow-gauge visionaries. Once, 
he relates, a legislative group of 
mice from a certain tribe held 
a council to determine what they 
should do about a voracious 
cat. Finally one young 
mouse — an amateur expert, no 
doubt — came up with a proposal 
that they put a bell around 
the cat's neck, thus providing the 
mice with an early-warning 
system. But with their tunnel 
vision, none of the assembled 
specialists thought of the most 
crucial question until an old 
gray mouse asked to be heard. 
"Who," he asked quietly, "will 
put the bell around the cat's 
neck?" 



No matter how well informed 
he may be, no person can 
make an entirely accurate 
estimate of your chance for 
success in any undertaking. 
Success depends a lot upon 
eager optimism and steadfast 
determination. 

Don't pay too much attention 
to Gloomy Gus, whether he's 
a close friend or an eminent 
authority who assures that you 
are doomed to failure. 

If your very best is put into 
an attempt to reach your goal, 
who says you can't make it? □ 

BELIEF IS A SOFT 
PINK COLOR 

Continued from page 17 

"I told you, Honey . . . 
remember? Like the little black 
seed that had to die before it 
could live? Remember our story, 
Pam? I believed to see the 
goodness of the Lord in the land 
of the living. We must all 
believe to see. You do believe, 
don't you?" 

Soft pink flowers from the 
bridal bouquet reflected a 
lovely special-order aura as 
Pam's whispered words 
reached Mike, the minister, all 
the way to heaven — and 
Grandpa. 

"I do!" □ 



NEEDING PEWS? 



A 



Factory Representatives 
Located Nationwide 

overholtzcr 
Church Furniture. Inc. 

p box 4039 • modesto, ca 95352 
call toll free ((00) 144-71(2 



WORLD'S FAIR 
ACCOMMODATIONS 



LoCATtd 4?MJnUTES fnOM FaJrT 

BeautjFuI stTTJNq jhth-e SmoHes. 

FamJIv ATMOSPHERE. ReASONApIe RATES. 



CaII (61^)4^-8579 OR 
aFter frp.w (615) ^-7078. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



.mdAOTWm 



Books 



MENDER OF BROKEN HEARTS 

by Conrad M. Thompson 

Underneath the happy, smiling faces of many people is the cry of a wounded heart — a 
recent sorrow, a broken romance, a serious illness, the loss of a job, money problems, 
mental stress. "Our hearts and minds," says Dr. Thompson, "need healing and mending 
from the Lord." 

Mender of Broken Hearts is your invitation to the forgiving, healing love of Jesus Christ. 

Comfort, hope, and strength are offered in these inspiring meditations. Practical 
suggestions for listening to God's Word, communicating in prayer, and waiting on the Lord 
will help you renew your strength in times of trouble. 

Conrad M. Thompson has preached to millions. He has served his church in many 
capacities: as director of evangelism, pastor of churches in South Dakota and Minnesota, 
and author of numerous books and articles. (Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapolis, 
MN) 

TOO CLOSE, TOO SOON 

by Jim A. Talley and Bobbie Reed 

Too Close, Too Soon is a plainspoken, practical, and experience-tested guide for 
developing quality interpersonal relationships and for avoiding the loneliness, rejection, 
and heartbreak of premature intimacy. 

"Relationships which progress too quickly through the various stages of intimacy are 
not strong enough to endure the inevitable confrontations over conflicting needs and 
desires. Yet in today's world of instant gratification, many single adults do not give 
relationships time to grow." 

Single adults who find themselves caught up in a dissatisfying, stressful male-female 
relationship — and those who want to avoid such destructive relationships — will welcome 
the practical guidelines in this book. Jim Talley and Bobbie Reed emphasize the need for 
controlling relationships by closely guarding the time spent together and by focusing on 
Christ. 

Too Close, Too Soon outlines simple, practical, and thought-provoking steps of action 
for guiding relationships between men and women toward significant, lasting unions. 
(Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN; paperback, $4.95) 



THE POWER OF PRAYER 

by Herbert Lockyer 

Herbert Lockyer examines biblical injunctions for prayer and emerges with clearly 
defined laws for tapping and releasing the powerful divine forces available through prayer. 

Whenever the saints prayed, something happened. And Dr. Lockyer gives thrilling 
examples of God's answers to their prayers: when Hezekiah prayed, 185,000 Assyrians 
were slain; when George Whitfield prayed, a thousand souls were saved in one day; 
when Hudson Taylor prayed, inland China was evangelized. 

"Prayers that shake heaven, confound hell, compel the world to turn to God are not the 
short, heartless, insipid prayers we are content with now," says Dr. Lockyer. "The early 
church was so dynamic in her witness. Why? She lived on her knees. The church was 
born in a prayer meeting; and living in such an atmosphere, she turned the world 
upside down." 

Dr. Lockyer's detailed biblical research on the subject of prayer will guide, instruct, and 
inspire anyone with a deep desire to learn how to pray more effectively. (Thomas Nelson 
Publishers, Nashville, TN; paperback, $3.95) 



GOSPEL TENTS -» 




.»ktiS~* 

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3 178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L. SHAW lit SH£ 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! 




Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

lanufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write (or (ree estimate. 



Write for tree 
BROCHURE' 




BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

(615) 875-0679 
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



GOSPEL 


TENTS 




For 


Sale 






Nashville Tent 


& Awning 


Co. 


615 20th 


Ave., 


N. 




Nashville, Tennessee 


37203 


Write re 


r Price 







24 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



DUMB DENNIS AND 
THE HYPOCRITE 

Continued from page 19 



As Mr. Tanner read the story 
of the good Samaritan, Josie 
yawned. Help the hungry, the 
handicapped, the helpless. 

"The story's familiar," the 
teacher said, "so let's ask God 
to show us something new." 

Josie yawned again. 

Following prayer, Mr. Tanner 
suggested, "Let's make real 
people out of these characters. 
We'll start with the guy who 
was robbed. The Bible simply 
calls him 'a certain man' — 
though we might assume he was 
a Jew since he hailed from 
Jerusalem. So he could be a 
family member, a 
neighbor — anyone who, at your 
point of contact, seems to be 
a loser ..." 

Dumb Dennis. 

"I'll give you a moment to 
think — all right? Have each of 
you placed a real character in 
the ditch — someone who's 
hurting, been rejected, robbed of 
self-respect, lost a personal 
battle?" 

Josie's mind scrabbled for 
another name. But Dennis it 
was, with his blinking round 
eyes and the jacket with its 
neatly mended sleeve. 

Mr. Tanner smiled. "Let's not 
be too personal concerning 
these next two characters, but do 
give them real characteristics. 
Obviously both the priest and 
the Levite were associated 
with the church — leaders, 
actually — so why would they 
act this way?" 

"My 'priest,' " said a boy, 
"is pastor of a large church — 
very dignified, extremely busy, 
always in a hurry, hung up on 
religious duties. He saw the 



guy, but didn't really see him. 
You know what I mean?" 

"Was Jesus ever that 
preoccupied?" 

"No, never. Not me; when I 
get really into something I 
could walk right by my best 
friend." 

"I've been thinking about that 
Levite," a girl volunteered. 
"Here's this guy — a genuine 
Christian — who says, 'Hey, I'm 
really sorry.' But he doesn't have 
a first-aid kit, and he's almost 
late for a youth meeting. There 
really isn't anything he can 
do." 

"Or maybe he said, 'This 
would never have happened if 
you'da' been in church.' " 

"I think any religious person 
would at least have spoken 
kindly." 

Josie imagined the whole 
class could hear her heart thud. 
She wanted to put her hands 
over her ears and run. 

"That pretty well sums up a 
modern version of the priest and 
Levite. Now let's take a look 
at the Samaritan." 

"Wait!" Josie said, "I . . . 
I'm not quite done with that 
Levite!" 

The class laughed; but they 
gave her their attention. 

"I've been one super crumb of 
a Levite," she began. "There's 
this boy at school — nothing 
wrong with him, except that 
he's not much to look at. But 
the kids really pick on him. 
Not fun stuff. Mean things." She 
brushed away tears. "I'm nice 
to him. I smile. I speak. I even 
invited him to church. But 
he's still in the ditch. Does that 
sound crazy?" 

"No, Josie, it doesn't," Mr. 
Tanner replied. He glanced 
around the circle. "How many of 
you can identify with what 



Josie's saying. Do you personally 
know someone like this boy?" 

As several nodded, Josie said, 
"I don't want him to be in the 
ditch. And I know Jesus would 
have loved him regardless 
— and He'd have done 
something! But I don't know 
what more to do." 

"Let's talk about it," Mr. 
Tanner suggested. 

Josie felt better as she 
listened for ideas she thought 
might work in her school. One 
was to enlist the help of the 
teachers (Mrs. Cohrman with 
her policy of fair treatment for 
all would be a good place to 
begin). Another suggestion was 
the use of special films or 
assembly speakers. The plan 
Josie liked best, however, was 
so simple she wondered why she 
hadn't thought of it herself. 
That afternoon she began putting 
feet to it by calling her best 
friend. 

"You know how the kids 
treat Dennis? Paula, I've found a 
way to help him, but it'll take 
all of us Christian kids working 
together. 

"If two or more of us could 
stay with Dennis wherever he 
goes the hecklers would realize 
he's part of a group and they 
might lay off. What do you 
think?" 

It might not work. Dennis 
could even reject their help. 
But Jesus never said if the man 
in the ditch lived or died. 
What He did say was that the 
good Samaritan had done all 
he possibly could to help him 
(Luke 10:25-37). □ 

: PIANISTS 

GOSPEL STYLE 

Keyboard Arrangements 



! F Ree 



Send your Name and Address to: 
FAYWOOD MUSIC PUBLISHERS 

P.O. Box 396A4, Alcesler, SD 57001 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



JITS 




Van Henderson Photo 



c/jdei*q fkek hoi, 
£ W[ft*fl tiiei/i lad, 



Vlmwioniht 
Ground 

by Van HewdeMon $**$*& uj> aW U Uu(, 



TU fefctfe. Lnj *w/et i*, 



^&€4 ftiui Aifa <m."(ul" (jfiJgfe. 
0[a ctuutCt 0*. v& OtoAJtoA. 



26 



Lighted Pathway, July, 1982 



rorraiiM* y/*rf £^£^ 




Your allotted days. 

Where you are going and 
what you plan to do with your 
life. Your one and only life. 

This isn't an easy subject. 
You probably find it more 
tempting to dwell on Saturday 
night's date, the summer job, 
or why you can't have more 
spending money. 

Did you hear about Aleksandri 
Solzhenitsyn? The 
Russian dissident, 
writer, and social 
philosopher? He 
now lives in the 
United States and 
some find his 
sharp social criti- 
cisms disconcert- 
ing. Solzhenitsyn insists on 
being his own man here just 
as much as when he lived in 
the Soviet Union. 

Recently, President Ronald 
Reagan invited Solzhenitsyn to 
be a special guest at the White 
House, along with a number 
of other dissidents. 

"No, thank you." 

What Solzhenitsyn said to the 
President went something like 
this: "I have but a limited 
number of days on this earth 




Something to 

Think About 

This 




and no time for mere social 
gestures. If and when you 
wish to sit down and talk 
seriously, on important 
subjects, I'll be happy to come." 

There may have been 
something snobbish — certainly it 
was poor taste — in 
Solzhenitsyn's snubbing of our 
President; but, at the same 
time, I admire his sense of 
commitment, his feeling that 
he must use his days well. 

So must you. 



And how blessed you will be 
if you learn the truth now, 
while young. 

There will always be minor 
subjects vying for your mind. 
Down every path you walk, 
you will find roadside stands 
filled with hawkers of 
merchandise unworthy of your 
attention. Frivolous matters can 
overwhelm you. Friends may 
prove vain. 
Best-laid plans 
may fall apart. 
Such is the 
nitty-gritty of 
life. The reality. 
It is you who 
must decipher the 
code . . . who 
must decide the path . . . who 
must choose the values. 

There's no point in being 
snobbish. You need not insult 
or belittle your friends. But those 
who love you will appreciate 
you all the more when you 
inventory the situation and 
announce: "No thank you. 

"It's time for me to get on 
with the serious business of 
living. 
"God and I have plans." □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 




Want to Make a Record? 

It's abound" Investment at FAITH PRODUCTIONS 



NOW is the time to record your Teen 
Talent winners during Faith Productions 
SUMMER SPECIAL. If you schedule your 
24-track album recording session by Au- 
gust 15, 1982 you will receive 125 cassette 
tapes of your album absolutely FREE!! 



Special Custom Package, Includes the fol- 
lowing: 24-track recording (8 hours), musi- 
cal soundtrack, mixdown to stereo master, 
labeling and printing, 1,000 stereo records, 
1,000 full color customized album jackets. 
Custom package, $2,295.00 



For information call toll free at 

1-800-251-4024 

(In Tennessee call 1-615-472-3361, Ext. 347) 

Or write to: 

FORWARD IN FAITH, 1441 Gutherie Dr., 
Cleveland, TN 37311 



UlCjHTO 



CL~p.lli* 





jnlAQmliTilSliV 




August, 1982 



Volume 53, Number 8 



THIS MONTH 

Betty Klaas gives us an interesting glimpse at a personality trait often 
misunderstood. We think her argument for honest, open relationships is well 
stated. Cliburn's "Cover Girl" also presents an interesting twist If you are 
heading for Kansas City (or if you'd like to be), don't miss our update. 

Hoyt E. Stone 




FEATURE 

Mark Palmer, Off to the Ivy League 3 

ARTICLES 

Church Keeps Rolling Along, Stephen a. Biy 6 

a Meekness Is Not Weakness, Betty Klaas 9 

jfj Kansas City Update 11 

How to Make Sure You're Not in Love, Larry e. Neagie 14 

STORIES 

Cover Girl, Alan Cliburn 16 

Social Experiment, Betty Steele Everett 18 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22 

Books 24 

EDITORIAL 

Suspicion, Hoyt E. Stone 2/ 

MEMBER GpGI EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 

(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. ' 1962. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



FIATTOBJ 




PALMER 

Off lo the Ivy League 



hen Nat King Cole's lazy, hazy, crazy days 
of summer cool off this year in 
Dearborn, Michigan, Mark Palmer will be off to 
Princeton, there to find out if he can really cut it 
among the Ivy League's best. 

A lot of people, including Mark's pastor, the 
Reverend Norman Hamby, believe Mark has 
what it takes. 

On June 17, Mark graduated as valedictorian 
of his high school class. Mark plans to major in 
chemistry. He's an only child to George and 
Helen Palmer, having graduated from Dearborn 



High with a 4.0 grade point average. Although 
Mark has chosen Princeton, he was also accepted 
and designated a national scholar by Harvard 
and Cornell. 

During the past year, while still in high 
school, Mark did chemistry research at the 
University of Michigan-Dearborn, working with 
Dr. Craig J. Donahue in a study of dithio- and — 
monothiocarbamate tungsten (IV) complexes, from 
which the two hope to publish a paper during the 
coming year. 

Born December 13, 1963, Mark grew up in 



A Church of God Youth Publication 







Dearborn where his father is employed as 
an accountant with the General Motors 
Acceptance Corporation and his mother as a 
sales clerk for Fairlane Florist. 

Church home for the Palmer family has 
been the Dearborn Church of God. 
George has served as Sunday school 
superintendent, a member of the Board of 
Christian Education, and on the Pastor's 
Council. Helen has served as teacher and 
as secretary for the Primary Department. 
Mark has been a member of the church 
choir and youth group. He plays the piano 
and the trumpet, has participated in Teen 
Talent up to state level, has served as an 
assistant Sunday school teacher, and is presently 
working on a bus route. 

"Over the years, the church has been extremely 
important to me," Mark says. "I have always 
been able to depend on my church and its 
members for moral and spiritual support. There 
are times when we all need such support. The 
church has never failed me." 

Mark's extracurricular high school activities have 
revolved primarily around music. He has played 



with the marching band, the symphonic band, and 
the orchestra at Dearborn High; also with the 
Michigan Youth Symphony, an orchestra which is 
run by the University of Michigan at Ann 
Arbor. 

For Mark, highlights of his high school years 
included two opportunities to tour abroad. In 1979 
Mark toured Scandinavia with Dr. Leonard 
Falcone, professor emeritus at Michigan State 
University, as a member of the Blue Lake Fine 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



IPI1ATTOI 




Arts Camp International Band. In 1980 he toured 
central Europe with Dr. Russell Reed, director 
of orchestras at Eastern Michigan University as a 
member of the Blue Lake Fine Arts Camp 
International Youth Symphony. During these tours 
Mark was guest in sixteen homes. He learned 
the difficulty and the importance of communicating 
across cultural, social, and language barriers. "It 
can be done," Mark says. "If 
you really care, and love." 

Significantly, Mark gives credit 
to his parents for making 
these two tours possible. He 
notes the trips were maturing 
experiences, creating more 
sensitivity in his feelings for 
other people and giving him 
greater desire to witness and 
be a blessing. 

In terms of career plans and 
life objective, Mark hopes 
to become a professor of 
chemistry. "I enjoy teaching and 
helping others," he says, "and 
I believe there's a place where I 
can blend my love for 
chemistry and my witness for 
Christ. It seems to me that 
college years are important and 
that we need Christian 
witnesses to the grace and 



MARK PALMER 

Participation in Service Organi- 
zations and Clubs 

National Honor Society — Presi- 
dent 

Science Clut> — Co-founder, trea- 
surer, president 
Orchestra Winds — First trumpet 
Pit orchestra— First trumpet 
Jazz band — First trumpet 
Michigan Youth Symphony — Prin- 
cipal trumpet 

Achievements in the Arts and 
Sciences 
The Rensselaer Medal 
An American Chemical Society 
Award for outstanding achievement 
in chemistry 

Detroit Edison Outstanding Sci- 
ence Student Award 
National Merit Scholar 
Presidential Scholars Finalist 
Bausch and Lomb Science Award 
Music 



goodness of God through Christ. As I visualize it 
at the moment, that would be the most important 
goal of my life." 

During a weekend visit to Dearborn, Christopher 
Moree of our World Missions Department 
interviewed Mark, asking him specifically how he 
felt about going to the campus of a school like 
Princeton. 

"Well . . . first of all ... I 
find it a bit intimidating," Mark 
said. "I have visited the 
campus already and attended an 
Alumni dinner where a 
speaker told of other students 
admitted to Princeton this fall. 
One young man is considered the 
best high-school track star in 
the United States. Others have 
already served internships with 
the U.S. Congress. These are 
impressive credentials and I 
know the competition will be 
keen in every class. 

"However, I also find the idea 
tremendously challenging. I 
see Princeton as an environment 
in which I will be forced to 
do my best, to reach my fullest 
potential. Most people need a 
challenge to fully develop. I'm 
no different. I'll be trusting 
God to help me do my best." □ 



Received Division' I ratings on 
piano and trumpet at District Solo 
and Ensemble Festivals. Received 
Division I ratings on trumpet at 
State Solo and Ensemble Festi- 
vals 

Who's Who Among American 
High School Students, 1981 



A Church of God Youth Publication 




.!,*'<# 



YEAR: A.D. 34 



PLACE: 
SITUATION: 



EVENTS: 



Jerusalem 

The supreme court of the Jewish peo- 
ple investigates Galilean fishermen who 
are caught preaching on the Temple 
steps. 

The apostles teach, heal, and proclaim 
that one named Jesus has risen from 
the dead. People believe them. Such 
violates the style and teaching of the 
Temple. 

Some members of the court are so 
infuriated they demand the fishermen's 
death. A lawyer and Pharisee by the 
name of Gamaliel shouts down his col- 
leagues: "We shouldn't interfere. If it's 
of man it will die. But, if this move- 
ment is of God, we will never be able 
to stop it. In fact, we might be found 
opposing God." 

The Galilean proponents of a risen 
Messiah are beaten and told never to 
speak or preach in Jesus' name again. 
Joy conquers the pain in their bodies. 
They leave rejoicing that they are wor- 
thy to suffer in the name of Jesus. 

Once again their proclamations echo 
through precincts and Temple porticos. 

The church of Jesus Christ is on the 
move. 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



EVENTS: 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



Pan American Photo 



A.D. 64 

Rome 

Nero is emperor. Ten of the fourteen 
districts of the city burn to the ground. 
Through the streets, rubble, and make- 
shift dwellings an accusation flies: Nero 
is responsible. In an attempt to divert 
attention, a power-hungry, pleasure- 
seeking tyrant cries out, "The Chris- 
tians did it!" 

The first major persecution of Chris- 
tians begins. Soldiers comb streets for 
followers of the Christ. They round up 
hundreds, bringing them to a central 
part of the city. They drape them with 
skins of animals and throw them into 
the arena with packs of wild dogs. 
They tie them to the horns of bulls 
and drag them through the streets. 
Yet, in defiance of all odds, the Church 
keeps right on rolling. 



A.D. 248 

Rome 

Barbarians from the north eat away 
at the once great Roman Empire. The 
capital city is in decay. 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



AMKGIL] 



EVENTS 



YEAR: 
PLACE: 

SITUATION: 
EVENTS: 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 

EVENTS: 



The one thousandth anniversary of the 
founding of the city. In commemoration 
of the city's founding, Decius decides 
to restore the old way, the old customs, 
and the old worship. Christians are to 
be destroyed. The edict goes out to 
every province. Mobs rush to comply: 
every minister, every priest, every bish- 
op, every deacon is to be executed. 
Every layman involved in leadership 
of the Church is to be arrested, his 
goods taken. Then he is to be banished 
from the land. Every Christian is to be 
forced to confess that the emperor is 
god. 

Does the Church fold? 

Hardly — it just keeps right on roll- 
ing. 



A.D. 312 

The Mulvian Bridge, north of Rome, 
across the Tiber River. 

Two armies meet in conflict. 

The empire struggles for a new leader. 
This battle for Rome is decisive. 
Constantine has a vision that by the 
sign of the Christians he will conquer. 
Next morning his troops paint crude 
symbols of the Greek letters chi and 
rho on all their shields. Constantine's 
outmanned army battles the troops of 
Maxintius and wins. The empire is his. 
The empire becomes Christian by de- 
cree. Church buildings spring up ev- 
erywhere. 

The church of Jesus Christ keeps 
rolling right along. 

5. 

A.D. 432 

The coast of Ireland. 

An ingrown church. Only a few dec- 
ades old, it now talks only of theology. 

There is a man with missionary vision 
who longs for the lost of northern Europe. 
The church is not spreading north, it is 
not reaching the tribes. Patrick begins 
a school for missionaries. His students 
evangelize in the name of Jesus. Many 
are converted. In the shadows of the 
beginning of the Dark Ages, the Church 
keeps right on rolling. 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 

EVENTS: 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



EVENTS, 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



EVENTS: 



6. 



1208 

Assisi, Italy 

The Christian church waddles about as 
an overbearing, formalized institution. 

In a chapel outside the city a worship- 
er has a vision. In these depths of the 
Dark Ages the church members lack 
sincerity and a real experience with 
the living God. Francis is told in a 
vision to go out and preach repen- 
tance, preach the kingdom of God, 
take a vow of poverty, leave the gold- 
plated sanctuaries behind. 

He does. 

So, the Church keeps right on roll- 
ing. 



1521 

Worms 

A council meets. Doctrine is being pro- 
pounded in Germany contrary to the 
established teaching in the formalized 
church. Men gather to investigate charges 
against Martin Luther. 

In his writings, Luther states: The no- 
blest of all good works is to believe in 
Christ; no one man has the exclusive 
right to interpret Scripture; God's for- 
giveness cannot be purchased; salva- 
tion comes by faith alone; there is no 
authority higher than Scripture. 

The council demands Luther recant 
his belief in these ideas. He replies in 
effect, "I cannot do otherwise. Here I 
stand. God help me. Amen." 

The church of Jesus Christ? It keeps 
right on rolling. 



8. 



1741 



Enfield, Massachusetts 

Though founded on religious princi- 
ples, the American colonies are in spir- 
itual depression. Immorality is rampant. 
The church is ineffective. 

A man climbs into the Enfield pulpit 
and preaches a sermon entitled, "Sin- 
ners in the Hands of an Angry God." 
As Jonathan Edwards preaches on what 
awaits those who refuse to turn to 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



EVENTS: 



YEAR: 
PLACE: 



SITUATION: 



EVENTS. 



Jesus Christ, as he expounds that it is 
the love and mercy of God which 
keeps them from dropping instantly 
into the pits of hell, people are moved. 
With weeping, moaning, and true re- 
pentance, hundreds are converted and 
a Great Awakening flashes across colo- 
nial settlements. 

Reports arrive from all over. Multi- 
tudes turn to Christ as Lord and Sav- 
ior. 

The Church keeps right on rolling. 



1875 

Chicago 

A post-Civil War, neo-industrial soci- 
ety with all the accompanying social 
ills and economic advances. People are 
sorting out priorities. What is true? 
What is real? What can be counted 
on? Spiritual apathy prevails. 

An ex-shoe salesman who can barely 
read or write is called by God to do 
something about the spiritual situation. 
Dwight L. Moody preaches across 
America, England, and Scotland. Peo- 
ple listen. Revival begins. 

That old Church keeps right on roll- 
ing. 



10. 



1886 



Foothills of North Carolina and Ten- 
nessee 

Revival fires burn even among south- 
ern mountain folks, and a small group 
of believers gathers for prayer and 
worship at the Barney Creek Meeting- 
house. 

On Thursday, August 19, Richard G. 
Spurling speaks passionately on the 
need for reformation and holiness in 
the Church, calling for a Christian union 
which will reassert basic doctrines of 
the Bible. An embryonic church is 
formed, known later as the Church of 
God (Cleveland, TN), and but one of 
twenty-five Holiness and Pentecostal 
churches to take shape between 1880 
and 1926. 

The Church keeps rolling along. 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 



EVENTS: 



YEARS: 
PLACE: 



SITUATION: 



EVENTS; 



11. 



1896 

Camp Creek 

A recurrence of Pentecost is taking 
place, with men and women being 
strangely moved upon by the Holy 
Spirit. 

Filled with the Holy Spirit, men and 
women move joyfully into neighboring 
communities and towns with the mes- 
sage of God's love in Christ. Though 
persecuted — even expelled from their 
churches and families — these new 
"Pentecostals" but preach more and 
work harder. 

God's church keeps right on rolling. 



12. 



1920-1960 



All across the U.S. and around the 
world 

Pentecostal churches are springing up. 
The poor are welcome. New life and 
religious fervor is abroad in the land. 
Missionaries are going forth. 

The social gospel comes and goes. 
World War II and its aftermath. New 
realities. New challenges. New oppor- 
tunities for Evangelicals. Charismatic 
revival. Pentecostal revival. Those with 
a message of hope and new life. 
The Church keeps rolling along. 



13. 



YEARS: Late 1960's 
PLACE: America 



SITUATION: 



EVENTS; 



A technical, materialistic society faces 
protests, alienation, and violence of a 
generation that refuses to acquiesce. 
Morals are blurred. A drug culture 
emerges. Spiritual depression runs ram- 
pant. God is declared dead. 

All over the United States an amazing 
thing happens. Young people stop to 
listen to anyone who will tell them the 
gospel message. A skinny minister brave- 
ly preaches in the ghettoes of New 
York. Many listen. A balding preacher 
proclaims the gospel on the beaches of 
southern California. Many listen. On 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



iticil: ■ 



^^r he meek shall inherit the 
■ || earth. . . . To have a 
^^ friend you must be a 
friend. . . . Acceptances come 
only through agreement. That 
was the foundation of my 



upbringing. You never hurt 
anyone. All that mattered was 
how I treated others; their 
feelings were important, not 
mine. 

When I grew older I was 



afraid to say what I thought 
fearing I would hurt others 
and open myself to rejection. 
However, this programing left 
me with no honest association 
with myself or those around me. 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



I discovered acceptance was 
easily won through agreement 
and flattery, picking out the 
best features of a person and 
complimenting them. One 
particular incident stands out. 
During my freshman year at 
college I had the opportunity to 
meet the dean of women. She 
was an older woman who 
impressed me as being 
pompous, narcissistic, and 
impressed with her importance. 
She had a subtle way of 
commanding attention to her 
position. After the introduction 
she looked at me with disdain 
and I knew she wasn't 
impressed. Immediately I 
snatched a plum from my bag of 
compliments, saying, "You 
have such lovely blue eyes." 

Her eyes brightened, 
showing great pleasure at my use 
of tinted flattery. Her disdain 
melted into interest as she 
answered, "Oh, do you think 
so, Dear?" 

Icicles hung on the word 
Dear but she began a 
conversation. Through her 
drone of narcissism my true 
feelings mounted and I began 
looking at how I was shaping my 
life. How had doing and 
saying the "right" thing become 
my way? Certainly not 
because it was the Christian 
way, or even diplomatic, but 
to win approval. I developed the 
ability to make friends by 
telling people what they wanted 
to hear, but this kept me from 
being honest. In the dishonesty I 
robbed myself by failing to 
share my opinions and feelings. 

People need honesty, at 
times, more than agreement and 
support. I had a friend in high 
school who wore far too much 
makeup. I heard the other 
girls talk about her behind her 
back, yet I wasn't enough of a 



friend to tell her what I thought, 
what others thought. I stood 
on razor's edge. 

Examining my approach for 
several weeks I asked myself: 
"How would being sincere 
affect my daily living? Could I 
withstand the peer pressure of 
honesty? Would people like me 
if I was truthful? Would I be 
able to cope with the rejection? 
How much pain would there 
be in growing a backbone?" 

At first I only wondered, 
lacking the courage to try. Then 
one evening I turned to my 
Bible concordance. There were 
several references to honesty 
but two particular scriptures 
reached me: 2 Corinthians 
8:21 — "Providing for honest 
things, not only in the sight of 
the Lord, but also in the sight of 
men"; and 2 Corinthians 
13:7 — "Now I pray to God that 
ye do no evil; nor that we 
should appear approved, but that 
ye should do that which is 
honest, though we be as 
reprobates." 

The last verse overwhelmed 
me. I had to change. I knew 
it would be difficult but I also 
knew I'd have God's approval. 
Afraid to confront this lifetime 
habit, I backed away several 
times, later asking for His 
forgiveness. Turmoil rumbled 
within and I prayed for help. 

He answered my prayer 
during a conversation with a 
friend who said, "You're too 
agreeable. Sometimes friends 
need truth more than 
harmony — be more honest. 
People think of you as a 
yes-man. Show them you have 
the courage to have opinions 
of your own." 

I'd been slapped by my own 
values. Unable to say what I 
thought, my friends looked at 
me as worthless. This, too, was 



rejection and difficult to 
accept. 

Using this thought, the 
courage came during a telephone 
conversation. The caller 
reprimanded me for having my 
telephone turned off. "I've 
been trying to get you for hours. 
Why do you insist on turning 
off your phone?" 

I valued her friendship but 
was annoyed at her demanding 
attitude. I risked it all and 
spoke what I felt. In a polite 
manner I replied, "I resent 
your attitude, Shirley. I have a 
right to my privacy when I 
feel the need. I wouldn't dream 
of infringing on yours." 

She was stunned by my words. 
However, I noticed that once 
I'd taken the step she respected 
my rights as an individual, not 
only with the telephone but in 
other situations. Those few 
honest words brought about a 
new respect for me. 

As I slowly began to exercise 
my new freedom I discovered 
that quite to the contrary of 
losing the respect of my 
friends, I was beginning to gain 
it. I said what I felt and they 
no longer looked at me as a 
yes-man but as a person 
whose opinions had value. My 
self-worth appeared as I began 
to grow. 

There were times when I 
backslid. I didn't like myself 
after such an instance, but the 
change was coming. 

I discovered another truth. 
There's a lot of difference 
between the words weak and 
meek. O 




rte for (ree ^<^^o>. - ■ r, -r- . ^ 

brochure-1%^ BAPTISMAL 
POOLS 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 

(61 5) 875-0679 
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415 



10 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



KANSAS 
CITY 



AITECM 



UPDAGTE 



Its almost time for the 5Qtln 
ChurchofGod [.AuLgust 10-15,19»2|. 



J. C. Nichols Fountain/ 
Country Club Plaza 




Either as a delegate, a minister, or a Teen Talent participant, it could be you are making 
plans to attend. 

You are in for an exciting wee!:. 

Naturally, most of your activities will revolve around the Assembly itself — banquets, music 
presentations, and some of the most wonderful worship services in the world — but you will also 
be spending a week in one of America's most fascinating cities. The following profile should 
make you a little more comfortable with our host city; also, it offers some suggestions for any 
free time you may have. 

Kansas City is the "Heart of America," centrally located on the banks of the Kansas and 
Missouri Rivers, within 250 miles of the geographic center and the population center of the 
continental United States. Its population is 1,290,110. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



The greater Kansas City area includes more than 
1,060 churches of over sixty-eight denominations. 

Transportation into and around the city is easy 
via a network of interstate highways. Once you 
arrive, the Metro Kansas City Area Transportation 
Authority's public bus system operates in the 
seven-county area with a basic fare of forty cents. 
ATA now offers a shuttle-bus service, called 
Dimetown, around the downtown area for only ten 
cents. 

Kansas City has a modified continental climate 
with a mean annual temperature of 54.5° F. 
The summer season is characterized by warm days 
and mild nights with moderate humidities. 

Located in the center of Kansas City are four 
square blocks of the nation's most modern 
convention facilities — the Kansas City Convention 
Center — surrounded by first-class hotels, fine 
restaurants and outstanding entertainment. The 
Kansas City Convention Center exhibition hall 
encompasses 186,000 square feet of clear-span 
exhibition space, where all exhibits will be set 
up. The center has a spectacular arena with a 
seating capacity of 10,500, an elegant Music 
Hall where Teen Talent competition will take 
place, and a Little Theatre recital hall seating 
up to six hundred. The entire convention center is 
adjacent to a one-thousand car, underground 
parking garage. An underground concourse joins 
the entire convention center to major downtown 
hotels. 

Kansas City has specially designed tours and 
convenient city transportation to help you see it 
all. 

Gray Line Tours offers individual, daily 
sight-seeing tours, departing from Crown Center 
at 1:30 p.m. 

A one-and-a-half-hour public excursion down 
the Missouri River is offered by the Kansas City 
Excursion Boat Company at 2 p.m. every 
Wednesday, Friday, Saturday and Sunday. 

Complete Dimetown bus transportation offers 
riders shuttle service between downtown, the Civic 
Center, City Market, Hospital Hill and Crown 
Center. 

Crown Center, just minutes from downtown 
Kansas City, is a $400-million, 85-acre "city within 
a city." This ambitious development includes two 
luxury hotels, an indoor retail center with 85 shops 
and boutiques, 8 restaurants, a 10-acre 
landscaped square for community entertainment, 2 
major office complexes, a children's workshop, 



meeting and conference facilities, and luxury 
apartments and condominiums. 

Crown Center offers a full day's activities. At the 
Crown Center Hotel, a "must see" is the 
dramatic five-story-high indoor tropical garden and 
waterfall which form a spectacular backdrop in 
the hotel lobby. 

Located just fifteen minutes west of downtown 
Kansas City is the only collection of artifacts and 
historic display of American farming chartered 
by the U.S. Congress. The "Ag Hall" contains one 
of the world's greatest collections of antique 
farm equipment, including Harry Truman's plow, 
horse-drawn carriages, and butter churns. Also 
there are old radios, phonographs, stoves, washing 
machines, antique furniture and dishes. Another 
exhibit, Myrl Adams' remarkable, prize-winning 
display of "Wire That Won the West," has more 
than three hundred varieties of wire, representing 
one of the world's largest collections of barbed 
wire. 

Other features of the Ag Hall are a one-mile 
nature trail, which includes identified trees and 
plants, and an authentic one-room schoolhouse 
restored and operated by area retired 
schoolteachers. 

The Ag Hall is open 9 a.m. to 5 p.m. daily. 

First-time visitors to Kansas City are often 
surprised to discover the wide variety of available 
cuisine. Kansas City is more than a steak and 
barbecue town. Restaurants offer menus ranging 
from French to Indian, from Italian to Middle 
Eastern. 

Kansas City's Nelson Gallery of Art represents 
art of all civilizations — from Sumer in 3,000 B.C. 
to paintings and sculpture of modern times. 
Paintings by great masters such as Monet, Degas, 
Gauguin, Van Gogh and Rembrandt hang in the 
museum along with contemporary works by such 
notables as Andy Warhol and Whilhelm de 
Kooning. 

Films, lectures, art classes for children and 
adults, and an art-research library are services of 
the Nelson Gallery. 

In nearby Independence, ten minutes from 
downtown Kansas City, is the Harry S. Truman 
Library. Here visitors gain insight into some of 
America's more turbulent years. The Truman 
Library houses nearly ten million papers, books 
and other historical materials relating to the late 
president's life and administration. The library is 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25 



12 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



Stress can squeeze years 

off your life if you doift know 

now to handle it. 



The problem with stress is not how to get rid of it. It's a part of 
life. And it's not even all bad. The real problem with stress is how to 
recognize it and control it. So it doesn't control you. 

Your body reacts to stressful situations with its nerves, glands and 
hormones. And because these systems function throughout the body, 
what affects them can affect other parts of your body that may be 
vulnerable at the time. 

That's why stress is a factor in many people's heart attacks, 
hypertension, ulcers, asthma, possibly even cancers, and probably 
many other ailments. That's also why, in these times of many stresses, 
it's a major factor in increasingly costly health care. 

You can recognize stress by heeding the warnings of your body 
and emotions. Frustration. Anger. Hostilities that build up. Heavy 
pressures of responsibility time demands and conflict. Headaches, 
insomnia, muscle tension. 

The key to handling stress is learning. Learning to air your 
feelings in constructive ways, to train your body to relax, to repair a 
lifestyle before you're faced with expensive medical repairs. You have 
to learn what your stresses are and the best ways for you to deal 
with them. y» 

But they must be dealt with. (■ 

Because the longer you remain in the LIBERTY! NATIONAL 
grip of stress, the more crushing — and life insurance company 

costly— its effects. 



BIRMINGHAM. ALABAMA 



For a tree booklet about stress and preventive health care, write 

Liberty National, Communication Department, P.O- Box 2612, Birmingham. Alabama 35202 

NAME 



JL 



ADDRESS- 
CITY 



STATE- 



ZIP- 





I 





HOW TO 
MAKE SURE 



Vl 




Keep it strictly emotional. As long 
as there's no commitment or 
determined act of will you'll shine 
bright and burn out quick. 



Submerge yourself 

is your enemy. You 
tomorrow! Hurry. Hi 
yourself in the roma 
feeling going. 

Center on yourself 

what you can give, 
counts. 




Artist/Writer: LARRY E. NEAGLE 



You're 
Not 
in 




LOUE 



14 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



^mdAQTWITl 







PERFOR^ftMCe Chart: 



hlEEDi CHA»l<it OK 

a 3 4 5 <. t ah 10 



PRAYS 

Read=. Bible 
Goes to cuuecu _. 
good talker 
SWEe-r tempered 
Ukes Pizz.A 

Wow Ki'S'SeR 




big hurry. Time 
sel differently 
ry. Abandon 
h to keep the 



relationship it's not 
t you get that 



Blind yourself to the faults of your special 
friend. Besides, who needs character when 
you have a pretty face. 



Indulge in (and enjoy) a smidgen of 
jealousy. After all she is your friend. You own 
her. Besides, a little possessiveness and 
insecurity never hurt anyone. 



Try to change his/her basic personality. 

Why be realistically aware and accepting when 
you can demand instead that another 
measure up to your expectations. Forget that 
this is dangerous, damaging, and disastrous. 





A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



)To: 



f M I ad and I were getting our 
f Mm fishing gear ready when 
LJ she came through the door 
of the cabin. My sister, I 
mean. 

"He wants me!" she 
announced breathlessly. 

She was always announcing 
things breathlessly, so Dad and I 
gave her a look, he said that 
was nice, and we went back to 
what we were doing. 

"Do you think this old bait is 
still any good?" I asked. 

"Who wants you?" Mom 
wanted to know, coming in 
from the kitchen. 

"Rex Randolph!" Debbie 
exclaimed. "Can you believe it, 
Mother?" 

"Better buy some fresh bait 
first thing in the morning," 
Dad decided. 

"I wonder if OF Charlie's 
been caught," I said. 

"Who is Rex Randolph?" 
Mom was asking Debbie. 

"A photographer!" Debbie 
replied excitedly. "A professional 
photographer! And he wants 
me to pose for him!" 

"Remember when I almost 
had him hooked last year, Dad?" 
I went on. 

But Dad had suddenly shifted 
his concentration. "What was 
that?" he asked Debbie. "Some 
man wants to take your 
picture?" 

"Not just some man," she 
corrected impatiently. "Rex 
Randolph, the photographer! 
He wants to shoot me by the 
lake!" 

"Not a bad idea," I admitted, 
but nobody paid any attention 
to me. 

"I don't believe I've ever 
heard of him," Mom began. 

"And I don't like the idea 
of some strange man taking 




pictures of my daughter," Dad 
added. "You'd better put the 
whole idea out of your mind." 

"Daddy!" Debbie cried. 

"Your father's right," Mom 
told her. "How do we know he's 
really a photographer?" 

"Well, he gave me this card," 
Debbie remembered, fishing it 
out of her purse. "And he's 
coming by tonight to meet you 
and get your permission." 

Dad looked at the card, 
then passed it over to Mom. 
"Looks okay," he admitted. 

"We'll reserve judgment until 
we meet him," Mom decided. 

"He said I could be a cover 
girl!" Debbie announced, 
striking a pose. 

"Yeah, but for which 
magazine?" I muttered. "Monster 
Monthly?" 

There was a knock at the 



H Armstrong Roberts Ph 



door. It was Wanda Mae 
Swilly, of course, whose parents 
were renting the cabin next to 
ours. She had been tagging after 
Debbie since our arrival. She 
was kind of cute, but not really 
my type. 

"Where were you this 
afternoon?" Wanda Mae 
began. "Y'all just disappeared!" 

"I went shopping in the 
village," Debbie replied, "and 
you'll never guess what 
happened! Let's take a walk and 
I'll tell you what it's like to 
be discovered!" 

"Discovered?" Wanda Mae 
repeated. "I don't know what 
y'all are talkin' about." 

The famous Rex Randolph and 
his wife actually came by 
after supper that night. We were 
just getting ready for 
devotions. 



16 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



"Maybe we can join you," 
Mr. Randolph said when he saw 
the open Bibles. "If you don't 
mind." 

"We'd be glad to have you," 
Dad replied. "You're Christians, 
then?" 

"Yes, indeed," Mr. Randolph 
answered. "I guess your 
daughter didn't explain the kind 
of photography I 
do. Much of my 
work is for a large 
Christian publish- 
ing company in the 
Midwest. Actually 
I'm here doing 
some calendar shots 
for next year, but 
the company also 
produces a young people's 
magazine and I'd like to use 
Debbie on the cover. If it's all 
right with you, of course." 

"We're flattered," Mom said, 
glancing at Dad. 

"And naturally I'd like for 
one or both of you to come 
along when we do the actual 
shooting," Mr. Randolph added. 

"When would that be?" Dad 
wanted to know. 

"We'll be tied up with the 
calendar shots for the next few 
days," Mr. Randolph said, 
checking his appointment book. 
"Maybe Friday afternoon." 

"We're leaving Friday night, s 
that will have to be it," his 
wife reminded him. 

"That's right," Mr. Randolph 
agreed. "We're flying back to 
shoot a church convention. Is 
Friday okay with you, Debbie?" 

"That's fine," Debbie assured 
him. "That's just fine!" 

She was practically floating 
around the cabin after they 
left. "A cover girl!" she 
exclaimed. "I can hardly 
believe it." 

"You aren't the only one," I 
said. 



"It is exciting," Mom agreed. 

"But we're up here for a 
vacation," Dad reminded 
Debbie. "I don't want this posing 
business to get in the way of 
that." 

"Oh, it won't, Daddy," Debbie 
promised. "It won't." 

But it did, of course. 

Debbie usually ate like she 



COVER GIRL 



CByjIlan CUimrn 

had just been rescued from a 
desert island, but suddenly she 
started being a lot more 
particular about her diet. 

"What you eat eventually 
shows up on your face," she 
informed Mom the next morning, 
refusing a stack of pancakes 
dripping with melted butter and 
maple syrup. "And elsewhere. 
I'll just have a small helping of 
cottage cheese." 

I gave her a look. "For 
breakfast? That's sick!" 

"That just proves how little 
you know about modeling, 
brother dear," she said. 

"So who cares?" I managed, 
wolfing down her pancakes. 
"Man, these are great!" 

"Who's ready for a little 
fishing?" Dad asked, coming 
out of the bedroom. 

"I am," I told him, stuffing 
the last of the pancakes into my 
mouth. 

"Lunch packed?" he wanted to 
know. 

"All ready," Mom said, setting 
the hamper on the table. "Let 
me grab a sweater. It's a little 
chilly this morning." 



"Great fishing weather," Dad 
replied. Then he looked at 
Debbie, still wearing her robe. 
"Better get a move on, girl." 

"I can't go, Daddy," Debbie 
replied, toying with her 
cottage cheese. 

"Are you sick?" he 
questioned. 

"No, but you'll probably be 

gone all day," she 
explained, "and 
I'd get too much 
sun." 

"Never bothered 
you before," he 
reminded her. 

"I have to 
think of my face 
now," she said. 

"Roxie, talk some sense into 
this daughter of yours," Dad told 
Mom. 

"Her mind's made up," Mom 
answered. 

"Let's go!" I exclaimed. "Of 
Charlie's waiting for me!" 

The fishing trip was okay, 
but it was different without 
Debbie along, as much as I 
hated to admit it. And we hardly 
recognized her when we got 
back. She had goop smeared all 
over her face. 

"Complexion cream," she 
explained. 

It was like that the whole 
week. She didn't act like 
herself at all, spending half the 
day in front of the mirror, 
practicing poses, and the other 
half reading fashion magazines 
she bought in the village. 

She didn't have much time 
for Wanda Mae, either, who was 
interested in things like 
tramping through the woods and 
collecting pine cones. 

"Too many bugs," I heard 
Debbie tell her. "All I need is 
a bite on my face!" 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



by Getty Steele Evepett 



I first met Tim Garver on a 
Saturday morning when I 
was working in Dad's 
hardware store. I didn't know 
then who he was, of course. 
All I saw was this slightly 
stooped-shouldered boy 
wearing a couple of days' beard 
and a torn, dirty sweat shirt 
and patched cutoff jeans. He 
didn't have any socks on, and 
since he wore sandals I could 
see his feet. They weren't too 
clean, either. His long hair was 
dirty and sort of matted in 
places. He looked like pictures 
I'd seen taken in the sixties. 

"Hi," he said. 

I glanced toward the back 
room where Dad was, but I 
knew he was unpacking some 
new merchandise and wouldn't 
come out unless I called. 

"Can I help you?" I decided 
to keep it very businesslike. I 
wasn't sure Dad would even 
want a person like this in the 
store! I was glad there weren't 
any other customers. 

"Jill," he said, nodding toward 
my name stitched on my 
smock. "Nice name." 

"Thank you." My voice was 
cool. "Can I help you find 
something?" 

"Picture hangers. We just 
moved in." 

"That's nice." I didn't smile. I 
didn't ask his name or from 
where he had moved. Nor did I 
welcome him to town. I was 
pretty sure he wouldn't be living 
in our neighborhood if the 
"we" he had mentioned were 
anything like he was. I found 
what he wanted and took his 
money as fast as I could. 

"Thanks." He smiled again. 
"I'll probably be back." 

"Fine." I could hardly wait for 



him to leave. I could see some 
of the church women crossing 
the street and I didn't want 
them to see him coming out 
of the store. 

We got busy soon after the 
boy left, so I forgot about him. I 
like helping in the store on 
Saturdays; that's when the most 
people come in and one can 
find out everything that's 
happening in town. 

There was a slow time about 
one o'clock, so I ate my lunch 
in the back room. We got busy 
again, though, in the afternoon 
and it didn't slow down until 
about four. That's when I saw 
another new boy come in. He 
was wearing neat-looking 
jeans, a sport shirt open at the 
collar, and his hair was neatly 
combed. I was waiting on Mrs. 
Herman, but I finished with 
her in record time and went 
over to where the boy was 
looking at the hammers. 

"Can I help you?" I gave 
him my best smile. 

"Oh, yes." As he smiled 
back, I thought he looked 
vaguely familiar, but I knew 
I'd never have forgotten a guy 
like this! "I'm Tim Garver. 
My family just moved in over 
on Ash Street. We can't find 
Dad's hammer, though. I guess it 
got packed in the wrong box." 

I laughed. "I hear that 
happens sometimes. We've 
lived here all my life, so I don't 
know much about moving. 
Why don't you buy one of these 
cheaper ones? Then when you 
find yours you will not have 
spent a lot of money for 
something you won't need 
anymore." 

"Good idea. Thanks." 
I put the hammer into a 



bag and took his money. I 
tried to think of 
something more to say to 
him. I wanted to ask if 
he was a Christian and if 
they had found a 
church home, but it's hard 
for me to talk that way 
with a stranger, especially 
a boy. I decided to get 
my brother on it right 
away, though. 

"Thanks," I said, giving 
him his change and my 
best smile. "I hope you'll 
like it here and that 
we'll see you again." 

"Oh, you will." 

As I watched him leave 
I wondered again where 
I had seen him before, 
but I decided I was 
imagining it. Like I said, I 
would have remembered 
him; besides, if he was 
new in town there was 
no place I could have met 
him before. 

I helped Dad close the 
store at six, then we 
drove home together. The 
day's mail was lying on 
the table in the entry hall. 

"A letter from 
Janice!" I tore open the 
envelope bearing my 
cousin's handwriting. We were 
really close for cousins, but 
since I owed her a letter I 
couldn't imagine why she was 
writing to me. 

"Dear Jill," I read. "It is 
definitely not my turn to write, 
but I had to tell you about 
this fellow — Tim Garver — who's 
moving to your town. I should 
have written you sooner because 
he may be there by now. 
Anyway, I want you to be sure 
to invite him to your youth 
group at church. Tim's not a 



18 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 




Christian — yet — but our gang has 
been witnessing to him and 
praying. He's a real nice guy, 
but he says Christians aren't 
any different than anyone else. 
He's always doing what he 
calls 'social experiments,' too. 
One time he let his beard 
grow a few days, put on a dirty, 
long-haired wig, and got into 
some clothes you wouldn't 
believe! He went into a store 
and a restaurant to see how the 
people would treat him. 
Everyone was awful to him! 



Then he went home, took off 
the wig, showered and shaved, 
and got into nice clothes. He 
went back about four hours later. 
He said no one recognized 
him and they were all as nice as 
could be. I hope you'll meet 
him and ..." 

I stopped reading, staring at 
the last sentence. No wonder 
Tim Garver had looked 
familiar! He had been the 
awful-looking boy who had 
come into the store that 
morning! 



"Social experiment?" I 
muttered. "It's nothing but a 
dirty trick!" I sank into a chair. 
Even as I said it, I knew that 
whether dirty trick or social 
experiment, I had failed the 
test. I had not acted like a 
Christian to the first Tim I 
met. I had treated him as 
though he wasn't good enough 
to be in the store at all — like I 
was doing him a favor to sell 
him anything! And all because of 
his appearance. He had acted 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 






Update 




THE SIN PROBLEM 

Every Christian young person having a problem with sin should closely examine 
Romans, chapter 6. In fact, it is a good chapter to memorize. These verses tell us 
specifically how to overcome sin — sin that sidetracks our Christian walk. God tells us 
through these verses that we can and should live above sin. Let's examine verses 
1 and 2. 

Romans 6:1: "What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may 
abound?" 

What should we say? How should we react to temptation? What do we say 
when sinful displays, lustful thoughts and other sin opportunities present themselves? 
These confrontations of our faith call for a yes or no response. 

Shall we sin to our heart's content? Some people justify their sin by saying that 
where there is much sin, God's grace abounds. But God does not want us to sin. 
Men become blinded by their lustful desires. They actually explain away biblical 
teachings so that they no longer feel guilty about their sins. 

Shall we see how far we can exploit the grace of God? What a ghastly thought! 
How far one can go into sin is not the question. Instead we should ask, "How can 
I grow in my relationship with God?" God did not call us out of sin for the fun of it. 
He paid a high price to get you and me out of sin: He gave His only Son to die. 

Sin brings death. Grace brings life. So stop fooling with sin. You are not thinking 
nor doing right when you do. 

Romans 6:2: 'God forbid. How shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer 
therein?" 

Dead to sin? Sin no longer has control of our life. Sin is no longer our master. We 
have been set free from sin through Jesus Christ. He is our Master now. 

How could we live in sin a moment longer? Sin hurts. It never leaves its victims without 
marks on the body and the mind. We were once sin's slaves. Sometimes we 
wanted to live right, but evil forces in our life kept us from it. Weights of sin kept us 
down. When we think about the pain of our sinful past, we answer quickly, "No 
sir, I would not want that kind of life again for one second." 

Read carefully the rest of this chapter and write down the thoughts God gives 
you as you apply these verses to your life. It will be a victorious experience. God 
wants young people to be overcomers in Jesus Christ. □ 



A, Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



COVER GIRL 

Continued from page 1 7 



So Wanda Mae wound up 
going fishing with Mom and Dad 
and me some of the time. She 
didn't care if she got sunburned 
and she wasn't afraid of 
baiting her own hook. I was 
liking her more all the time. 

"I'll be glad when this 
modeling thing is over with," 
Dad confided Thursday night as 
we were waiting for Debbie to 
join us for devotions. 

"Me, too," I agreed. 

"She does seem a bit 
preoccupied these days," Mom 
admitted. "Debbie, we're 
waiting!" 

"Start without me," came a 
voice from the bathroom. "I'm 
giving my hair a hot-oil 
treatment!" 

Mr. and Mrs. Randolph 
arrived right on time the next 
afternoon, but Debbie wasn't 
ready, of course. She had 
been in the bathroom for a 
couple hours, it seemed. 

"We really can't wait much 
longer," Mrs. Randolph said 
finally. "We still have to pack 
and drive to the airport." 

"Well, I'm ready," her husband 
replied, checking his camera 
for the millionth time. "The 
weather is perfect today, too." 

Wanda Mae appeared at the 
front door. "Can I watch?" she 
asked. "I've never seen a real 
modeling session before." 

Mr. Randolph smiled at her. 
"Fine with me." 

"Debbie, Mr. Randolph is 
waiting," Daddy announced in 
his firm voice. 

"Coming," Debbie answered. 

What's taking her so long, for 
Pete's sake? I wondered. 

Then suddenly the bathroom 
door opened and somebody 



came out. I say somebody 
because it sure didn't look like 
my sister. Oh, there was a 
resemblance, but that fancy 
hairdo and all the 
makeup — including false 
eyelashes — had turned her into a 
total stranger, as far as I was 
concerned. 

Mom and Dad just stared at 
her in disbelief; so did Mr. and 
Mrs. Randolph. 

"You look real pretty!" Wanda 
Mae exclaimed. "I think." 

"Is this supposed to be a 
joke?" Mr. Randolph asked. 

Debbie — or this creature who 
resembled Debbie — frowned. 
"Joke? What do you mean?" 

"You were selected because 
of your natural good looks," his 
wife explained. 

"There's no way I can use you 
in that theatrical makeup," 
Mr. Randolph added. "I'm sorry, 
Debbie, but the fresh quality I 
saw in your face on Monday just 
isn't there anymore." 

"I can wash all this off," 
Debbie volunteered quickly, 
"and comb out my hair — " 

"I'm afraid there isn't time, 
Dear," Mrs. Randolph told her. 
"We're on a very tight 
schedule." 

"And I still need a cover 
girl," Mr. Randolph said. He 
looked at Wanda Mae. "You'd 
be perfect! How about it?" 

"Me?" Wanda Mae 
squealed. "Oh my, yes! Let me 
run to my cabin and fix up a 
little—" 

"No, you're fine just as you 
are," Mrs. Randolph assured her. 
"Complete with sunburned 
nose. We're looking for the 
Christian-girl-next-door type." 

"That's me, all right," Wanda 
Mae giggled. 

"Good, let's get your parents' 



permission," Mr. Randolph 
said. 

And out the door they went, 
leaving Mom, Dad, and me — and 
Debbie, too, of course — alone. 
Debbie fled to the bathroom in 
tears, though, leaving just the 
three of us. 

"I feel so sorry for her," 
Mom began. 

"Me, too," Dad agreed, 
shaking his head. 

And you know something? I 
felt sorry for Debbie, too, even 
if she got what she deserved 
fbr trying to be something she 
wasn't. 

But I knew she'd survive. 
Maybe she'd never eat a bowl 
of cottage cheese again, but 
she'd survive. 

That's my sister! C 



CONTEMPORARY CHRISTIAN TRACTS 




We offer four new and 
unique colorful tracts 
that capture interest 
with a cartoon on the 
front, and explain God's 
way of salvation inside. 
Custom-built tract rack 
also available. 

For free sample tracts 
write to: 

SPREAD THE WORD 
P.O. Box 1333 
Pittsburg, KS 66762 



WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 



II Write for free 

color brochure 



tyilt&ifb&A. Sp.ecicJ.tie4. 



A/C 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



riWS&mdlAOTOTT] 



Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection 

^Y&VTH NEWS T@N@TE 



* 



Compiled by SON JI H LEE HUNT, Editorial Atdstant Gcncul Department ot Voulh and Uiilitlan Ldu< at Ion 



1 



VALUABLE PARTNER 

It isn't fashionable these days to compute the monetary value 
of a wife. But the Legal and General Assurance Society, one of 
Britain's largest insurance companies, did it anyway. 

The firm estimated that a wife is now worth 204.63 pounds. 
(That's not weight; it equals $380.61 a week.) 

That figure is based on a twelve-to-fourteen-hour workday, 
seven days a week. It is computed from work done at home at 
rates typically paid for domestic help. 

The Legal and General Assurance Society was attempting to 
point out to husbands the problems they would face if their wives' 
died without life insurance. 

Some wives might latch on to the figures to point out to 
husbands just how valuable their at-home contributions are while 
they are alive. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □ 



1. Does society today tend to give value to a person on the 
basis of the kind of job he or she holds? 

2. What is your estimation of the value of a wife? Is your 
estimation more or less than society's? 



DISTORTED AGE' PRODUCES FEW 
OUTSTANDING MEN 

This is a "distorted age," according to the Honorable Charles 
Malik, former ambassador from Lebanon to the U.S. 

In a graduation speech to the class of 1981 at Wheaton 
College, Mr. Malik challenged the group to name the outstanding 
men of today. A generation ago there would have been no 
problem. Painters — dozens of them. Sculptor — Epstein. Poets — 
Frost and Sandburg. Composers — Gershwin, as a starter. 

Only in science have we continued to produce names which 
conjure instant recognition. Our geniuses do not go into art, 
music and literature as in years past. "The best souls in our age 
pale before the best souls in the past. The decay of respect for 
the past, the decay of respect for authority, the decay of the 
notion of the classics — these are the banes of this age." 
(Chattanooga News- Free Press) □ 



1. Do you agree with Mr. Malik? 

2. If there is truth to this, why do you think it is so? 

3. Is there greater emphasis today on the mind (science and 
technology) than on the soul (literature, the arts and religion)? 



COMPULSORY RELIGIOUS EDUCATION 

Compulsory religious education has been established in 
Singapore's high schools. The country's minister of education, 
expressing concern that the schools were "turning out a nation 
of thieves," says religious education is the best way to produce 
upright Singaporeans. Students must study one of the four main 
religions — Buddhism, Christianity, Hinduism, Islam — or take a 
survey course in world religions. (World Vision) □ 



1. Do you think this will produce the desired results? Why or 
why not? 



THE HOUSE THAT FRED BUILT— WITH LOVE 

You can't buy a Big Mac at a Ronald McDonald House. But 
those who visit one get a lot more. 

Fred Hill of the Philadelphia Eagles spent hours in hospital 
corridors while his child took cancer treatments. Out of his 
experience grew the concept of a house where parents of young 
patients could stay at a minimal cost. 

Hill shared his idea with Leonard Tose, Eagles' owner, and 
Mr. Tose offered the use of the stadium, the Eagles team, and 
anything else Fred needed for promoting such a house. 

A deal was also made with the McDonald's Restaurants. All 
proceeds from the McDonald's annual St. Patrick's Day promo- 
tion would be given for the houses. Presently, twenty of the 
twenty-eight National Football League teams sponsor RMH's in 
their cities. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □ 



1. Do you know of any organizations in your city that are set 
up to help special groups of people? 

2. One person can make a difference. Can you think of some 
things you could do to assist those who have special needs in 
your area? 




22 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



SOCIAL EXPERIMENT 

Continued from page 19 

friendly, but I had not thought 
about what might be under 
the dirt and beard. When he 
had come back with nicer 
clothes, though, I had gone out 
of my way to be nice to him. 
He had been the same person, 
but I had acted as though 
only what was outside counted. 

"Oh, Lord," I whispered, 
"please forgive me." I 
remembered how James had 
warned the early Christians not 
to treat people differently 
because of outward appearances. 
I had really failed! 

I called to Mom that I'd be 
right back. I got out my bike 
and pedaled over to Ash Street. 
I had no trouble finding the 
house Tim and his family had 
moved into. He was in the 
front yard, putting up a swing 
for a little girl who stood 
impatiently beside him. 

"Hi, Tim." I kicked down 
the bike stand and went up the 
walk. 

He looked up in surprise, then 
nodded quickly. "Hi, Jill." 

I took a deep breath. He 
wasn't going to make it easy 
for me. "I came to apologize — to 
the first Tim Garver. I was 
rude because of the way he 
looked. I'm sorry. And I came 
to thank the second Tim 
Garver — for reminding me that 
the Lord looks at people's heart, 
not their clothes." 

I took another deep breath 
and kept on before I had time 
to lose my nerve. "And I came 
to invite both Tim Garvers to 
come to church and Sunday 
school and youth group 
tomorrow. We have a really 
great gang and they'd like to 
know you." 

Tim studied me a minute, 



then shrugged. "I guess you've 
heard from Janice." 

I nodded. "She told me about 
your 'social experiments.' I 
thought you looked familiar this 
afternoon, but I didn't know 
why till I read her letter a few 
minutes ago. I'm sorry, Tim — 
I failed your test but good! But 
I won't fail it again!" 

"Most people fail it," Tim 
said. He was still not looking 
at me. 

"Are you going to let what 
I did keep you from coming to 
hear more about Jesus and 
getting to know a great bunch of 
kids?" I asked. "If you are, 
then you're failing, too! You 
can't judge us all by one 
mistake I made!" 

I was surprised at how 
steady my voice was. But I 
didn't know what to do now. I 
had apologized and I'd invited 
him to church; there didn't 
seem to be anything more for 
me to say. I turned and 
started back toward my bike. 

"Jill?" 

I turned quickly. 

Tim played with the 
hammer in his hand. "I — I guess 
you're right. I mean, you're 
the only one I've done the 
experiment on who's admitted 
being wrong. Maybe you're right 
about the rest of it, 
too — coming to church and 
getting to know your friends." 

He gave me a sudden smile. 
"So what time should I be 
there?" □ 



WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY PUTS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write for free estimate. 



GOSPEL TENTS ^i 




„ . _ .. it-mjf^T 

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest / P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L.SHAW R 8 E u s S IKIS 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! 




Wafltins 



your organization raise money 

WATKINS PRODUCTS 
514 Alabama Ave POBox52 
Bridgeport. AL 35740 
orcall(205)495-2689 



SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER MANILLA. 



idd-prn 



FOP 



"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items" 

• Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts 
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities 
2120 Keith St.. Cleveland. TN 37311 
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 

Phone: 242-0730 



Church Pews, live. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

r Complete Line • Solid Wood § 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



Ml WS ®md± A(0T1¥IITE 



Books 



YOUR DREAMS: GOD'S NEGLECTED GIFT by Herman Riffel 

In this interesting study, author Riffel explores the phenomenon of dreams. Why do we 
dream? Is there a purpose to dreams? Does God speak to people today through dreams, 
even as He did in Bible days? Is it possible for the Holy Spirit to direct us through dreams 
and interpretations? 

Due to an experience in his life the author became interested in a study to which little 
attention has been given in our day. You may not agree with all of his conclusions nor 
with all of his approaches to interpretation, but you will agree that he presents some 
interesting theories relative to a phenomenon that touches almost every life. I found the 
book quite interesting. (Chosen Books, Lincoln, VA 22078) □ 

THE FINAL COUNTDOWN by Charles C. Ryrie 

God has the last word about Israel and her future, the Church, the Rapture, the 
Tribulation Period, the judgments and peace on earth. 

This is a practical book about Bible prophecy and events that will someday be news 
headlines. You will profit from the study of this book by learning the following: 

— how to have confidence in the face of confusion 

— how to find comfort in times of sorrow 

— how to help bewildered people find Christ 

— how to experience cleansing in your life. 
(Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) D 

UNTWISTED LIVING by James D. Mallory, Jr., M.D. 

In his best-seller, The Kink & /, Dr. Jim Mallory gave practical and biblical counsel on 
discovering a truly worthwhile life. Now in Untwisted Living this widely known Christian 
psychiatrist presents advanced help in such living. Too, he goes on to give the 
instructions and tools you need to be an agent of healing for others who are weary of the 
"rainbow chase" and don't know how to drop out. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □ 

UNDERSTANDING NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS by Josh McDowell and 
Don Stewart 

This Handbook of Today's Religions is one of four books in a quick-reference series. 
Each provides Christians with practical insight into and comprehensive analysis of today's 
cults and the occult, secular and non-Christian religions. 

Understanding Non-Christian Religions reveals the truth about Islam, Judaism, Hinduism, 
Shintoism, Confucianism, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, and more. 

Understanding Non-Christian Religions will increase your knowledge of major religions; 
give you discernment between each religious-belief system and Christianity; prepare you 
to talk with members of these religions; and help you engage in further study. 

Josh McDowell and Don Stewart are professors at Simon Greenleaf School of Law in 
California, and coauthors of best-sellers Answers to Tough Questions and Reasons 
Skeptics Should Consider Christianity. (Here's Life Publishers, San Bernardino, CA 
92402) D 



Bapl l*trie« 



J I BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES. INC. 
■ U A - Box 2250, Danville, VA 24541 

In VA (804) 797-3277 



BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes Masonry and wood construction, social area 

otlices. classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms baptistry 

sleeple carpel and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Ste«l or masonry from $22/ tq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 claaarooma and larger 



dbRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 



INC. 



lPjb 180 building* conilructed In Southaajt, 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Corolog 

LOVEJOY 

Drower E 
Modison, Tenn. 37115 



CHURCH STEEPLES 

k« BAPTISTRIES 
• WALL CROSSES 
i» BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. COIIIEIflPORflRV. UNO 
mODERH DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH COMPANY 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
1 LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

[TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL 
COLLECT: 
'404-993-9960 

GUSSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910. 
R0SWELLGA 30077 




24 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



CHURCH KEEPS 
ROLLING ALONG 

Continued from page 8 



KANSAS CITY UPDATE 

Continued from page 12 



college campuses, street corners, and 
church basements, Jesus is presented 
as Lord. Folks listen. 

The church of Jesus Christ keeps 
right on rolling. 

14. 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 

EVENTS: 



YEAR: 

PLACE: 

SITUATION: 

EVENTS: 



1982 

Yourtown, U.S.A. 

A typical Sunday morning in church 

You've got a good preacher and sin- 
cere folks gather to worship. To a 
non-Christian you're just another group 
of cars parked along a city street. 

What's really happening? 

You're caught up in the whole stream 
of the history of Christ's church. 

Yes, we are the church of Jesus 
Christ, and the Church will keep right 
on rolling. 

15. 

2000 (or is it 2025? 2050?) 
This world 
Who can tell? 

No way of knowing. 

What's the Church going to be doing? 
You guessed. It's going to just keep 
right on rolling and rolling and rolling 
. . . right up to the gates of hell . . . 
then, when it's locked tooth and nail 
with Satan himself, know what's going 
to happen? 

Hallelujah! 

It'll just keep right on rolling. □ 



one of six presidential libraries in the country 
and perhaps the leading such museum because of 
the number of pieces on display. Until his 
death, President Truman maintained an office in 
the building. He is buried in the library 
courtyard. 

President Truman's home, also a popular 
tourist attraction, is nearby. 

The Country Club Plaza was the first major 
shopping district in the nation. Located just 5 miles 
from downtown Kansas City, the area covers 55 
acres with over 180 establishments including 4 
hotels, over 26 restaurants, and special shops of 
every description. All of this is enveloped in an 
ambience of Spanish architecture and an 
atmosphere of courtesy. 

With its exquisite art treasures, the plaza 
takes on many of the attributes of an outdoor 
museum. 

Worlds of Fun is Kansas City's family theme 
park where great times are a fact of life. 
Located just twelve minutes from downtown, 
Worlds of Fun offers a full day of fun and 
thrills for the entire family for a one-price 
admission. The 157-acre park is divided into 
five internationally themed areas: America, Europe, 
Orient, Africa and Scandinavia. More than 
ninety-five rides, shows and attractions can be 
enjoyed. 

The Kansas City Museum of History and 
Science is located in the northeast section of the 
city in the four-story former residence of a veteran 
Kansas City lumberman, R. A. Long. 

When you want to get away just for fun, step 
into yesterday at Westport Square, one of 
Kansas City's quaint attractions. Westport was the 
jumping-off spot for the Santa Fe, California, 
and Oregon trails. In 1833 John Calvin McCoy 
built a log-cabin trading post on the northeast 
corner of Westport Road and Pennsylvania, 
twenty-one years after Missouri became a 
territory. McCoy began laying out the streets of 
his village in 1834; in 1836 trade began on the 
Santa Fe Trail. In 1899 Westport became part of 
Kansas City. 

Today Westport Square is a recreation of the 
1830's from which it grew. Just five minutes 
from downtown Kansas City, Westport Square is a 
closely knit area that exudes a real sense of 
community. 

Should be a great week! □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 




Religious News Service Photo 



26 



Lighted Pathway, August, 1982 



IDITOmiAIL, ?Ut Agfe. 




Suspicion 



It's what we feel when 
something doesn't seem 
right, as when we notice 
holes in the shoes of a man 
trying to tell us how to get 
rich. 

Suspicion may be political 
in aim. According to the 
accompanying photo, 
thousands demonstrated against 
President Reagan in Los 
Angeles. More recently, 
demonstrators did an 
antinuclear march when he 
visited Bonn, West Germany. 

Suspicion may extend to 
parents. Children wonder if 
Mom and Dad believe what they 
preach when actions don't 
support words. 

Suspicion may aim at 
religion in general. Australian 
youth picketed an appearance 
of Robert Schuller with signs: 
"Jesus was born in a stable, 
not in an $18-million glass 



cathedral." "God demands 
more than one tenth of our 
income." "Jesus worked with 
the poor but He did not make 
them wealthy." "Religion is 
not a way to become rich." 

Although suspicion infects 
persons of all ages and of all 
stations in life, it seems more 
objectionable among youth, 
forcing elders to speak of 
"those rebellious years" or of 
"that stage of life he/she is 
going through." 

We are most apt to suspect 
what we fail to understand. This 
may account for youth leading 
the parade, since young people 
are yet obviously in the 
learning stage of life. It does not 
give youth a monopoly. It 
seems clearly evident that old 
age only makes some people 
meaner, more irritable, and more 
suspicious of everything. 

The more reason, it would 
seem, for our putting forth 
efforts to stamp out quickly early 
symptoms of this virus which 
can so distort the realities of 
life. While young, we have 
best opportunity for developing 
freedom and openness in our 
relationships. Such may cost us. 
One may, for example, find 
himself on the hurting end of a 
relationship gone sour. But 



even at its worst, this price 
seems negligible when 
compared to the barren life of a 
scrooge. 

It's better to trust and be 
cheated than never to know 
peace. Better to love and be 
rejected than always to be 
lonely. Better to accept at face 
value than to bypass the 
good God sends through other 
people. 

Jesus knew the pain of 
betrayal. There is no 
indication He permitted His 
suspicion of Judas to throw 
their relationship off track. 

Suspicion can be positively 
applied. One can suspect that 
there is good in every person, 
needing only to be exposed. 
Happiness can be found. 
Marriage will work. The Bible is 
true. Good will overcome. 

I suspect we all have a 
choice. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 




( 



RECEIVE UP TO 




-v ' 



Northwest 

Bible 

College 

Slmievemmt grants 



$100 for every person that participates 
in regional or state Teen Talent competition. 



Some grants may accumulate toward future enrollment 



FOR MORE INFORMATION: 

CONTACT YOUR STATE 
YOUTH AND CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION DIRECTOR 

OR WRITE: 

NORTHWEST BIBLE COLLEGE 

ATTN.: SHELDON VIK 

1900 8TH AVE. S.E. 

MINOT, NORTH DAKOTA 58701 

OR PHONE: 

701/852-3781 




Northwest Bible College campus, a place where people take 
their education seriously. 



^Lftn L cj | o^ 




mmm 




Number 9 



The subject keeps coming up: pen pals. Latest letter comes 

from Trina Griffin, New Castle, Indiana (3300 Locust St; 

47362), who would like to see us set up a pen pal section 

"to help lonely Christian single adults find new hope 

in new friends." If you share her feelings, write us. 

Or write to Trina. 

Our cover photo of Eli in his buggy was taken by 

Mr. Clyde H. Smith, reprinted courtesy of Graphic Arts 

Center, 2000 N.W. Wilson, Portland, Oregon. 

Hoyt E. Stone 



FEATURE 

The Mercy of God, Eli Stoltzfus 

ARTICLES 

Have You Heard God's Voice? J. Stephen Conn 

New King James Version 

HOW Not to Deal With Guilt, Larry E Neagle 

STORIES 

Hickory Haven, Ken Maynor 

The Leopard and His Brother, Marilyn Gratton 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Teen Talent Winners 

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 

Youth News to Note, compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Books 

EDITORIAL 

The Prosperity Gospel, Hoyt e. stone 

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 




Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief 

0. C. McCane. General Director of Publications 



STATEMENT OF OWNERSHIP, MANAGEMENT, AND CIRCULATION, as of August 31, t 1982, ol the LIGHTED PATHWAY, published monthly 
by the Church ol God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland 37311, a non-profit-sharing organization. Editor: Hoyt E. 
Stone, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee. Editor In Chief: 0. W. Polen. Publisher: O. C. McCane. No stock issued, no 
bondholders, mortgages, etc. Average number of copies each Issue of this publication distributed through the mails to paying subscribers 
during twelve months preceding date shown above Is 24,272. Actual number of copies of single Issue published nearest to date above is 
23,372. Single subscription, $4.50 per year: bundle of 15, $4.50 per month: single copy, 50c Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, 
Tennessee 37311. Postmaster, send Form 3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, 
Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



FIATTOJ 




its countryside and farms, which 

are maintained mostly by hardworking 

Amish farmers. 

My life as a child and a young 
Amish boy is something I will never forget. Nor 
do I wish to forget. 

I am the second oldest in a family of five 
boys and two girls. At an early age I was taught 
to work, doing such chores as feeding cows and 
other livestock. Sometimes I washed dishes or did 
household chores because my two sisters were 
younger. Later I was allowed to work in the fields 
We used mules to pull our farm machinery 
because the Amish do not use tractors. Hard work 
is a heritage I hope to carry with me the rest 
of my life. 

I went to a one-room schoolhouse owned by 
the Amish, starting when I was six years old and 



stopping at fifteen. I learned basics such as 
reading, writing, arithmetic and spelling. I also 
learned how to read German. 

By the time I was sixteen, however, I had 
begun to develop some ideas of my own. Though I 
worked on a neighbor's farm and enjoyed it — I 
especially enjoyed guiding as many as seven horses 
or mules with a two-bottom plow or a twelve- or 
sixteen-foot harrow — I began to realize I wasn't 
really getting anywhere with my life. 

I couldn't seem to communicate with other 
Amish young people because I was interested in 
more significant issues than they. I was perhaps 
more mature than most people my age. Though 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



FlATUmi 



not a Christian at that time, I 
knew there was a God. I 
couldn't quite get things into 
perspective, perhaps because 
of the way the Amish taught 
religion and because of some 
personal problems. 

No one knew it, but I kept 
thinking I would run away one 
day and start a new life on 
my own. I knew it was wrong to 
run away but I also felt my 
situation was not going to get 
any better. 

My mind made up, I waited 
for the right opportunity. For 
almost two months I waited. I 
made a few attempts at 
putting my plan into action but 
nothing happened. Always I 
was careful not to let anyone 
know about it. 

Finally, on October 17, 1976, 
the opportunity came, almost 
as I had planned it. I had 
always hoped — although I had 
no driver's license, nor had I 




ever driven a car before — to 
take our next-door neighbor's 
pickup truck and go to 
Alabama. I didn't know what I'd 
do once I got there, nor did I 
have a road map at the time. 
The only reason I chose 
Alabama was because I heard 
talk about it being a state 
unconcerned with its driving and 
motor-vehicle laws. 

It was a rainy Sunday 
morning. My parents had gone 
to a special church service for 
adult members only; I had not 
become a member of the church. 
Our next-door Mennonite 
neighbors had also gone to 
church. 

I finished my chores, then 
walked over to our neighbor's 
farm. After feeling sure no one 
was home, I went to the shed 
where their pickup was parked. 

The keys were in the truck! 

Many thoughts raced through 
my mind when I realized this 
was what I'd been waiting for. 
There were problems: I'd 
never driven a car before and, 
of course, did not have a 
driver's license; nor did I like 
the idea of stealing. I thought 
about it awhile and decided, win 
or lose, it was now or never. 

I ran back home, went to my 
room and put on three sets of 
clothes. I didn't want to carry 
clothes in a bag because I had 
to walk past my younger 
brothers and sisters, who were 
reading and playing games. I 
then sauntered out to the barn 
and crammed a few personal 
belongings and some other 
items into a burlap bag. 
Contemplating once more what 
I was about to get involved in, I 
finally climbed into the truck. 

I had reached the point of no 
return. I got the truck started 
and headed out. My life was in 



the hands of God. Though I 
didn't really care about God or 
anything else at the time, I 
knew that, if I didn't want to 
get caught, I'd better get out 
of that part of the country in a 
hurry. 

On Monday morning, after 
driving most of the night, I 
arrived in Chattanooga, 
Tennessee. Almost out of 
money, I stopped and spent what 
little I had left on gas. I also 
looked at the map I had 
purchased and decided to take 
1-59 to Birmingham. However, 
God had a different route. 

Instead of the road I meant to 
take, I took 1-75 into Georgia. 
When I realized I had gone the 
wrong way, I got off the 
interstate at the Dalton, Rocky 
Face exit. I looked at my map 
and tried to decide my next 
move. Since my gas-tank 
gauge was on empty, I knew I 
couldn't go far. I decided to 
go south on Georgia Highway 

i 41. 

As I started down Highway 
41, I saw a hitchhiker by the 

• side of the road. I did not 
realize it then, but God had 
put him there for me. 

I picked him up. He told 
j me he was looking for a job. I 
told him I also needed a job 
and asked his advice on where 
to find one. He said I should 
be able to find a job in Dalton 
and gave me directions to the 
job-service office. 

I took the man where he 
wanted to go, then went on. I 
was in something of a daze 
about the whole matter, for there 
seemed to be an extraordinary 
aura about this hitchhiker. To 
; this day I have no idea what 
I I would have done or where I 
would have gone if it had not 
been for his advice. 

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



IFIATHJMI 



I finally located the 
job-service office in Dalton. I 
filled out a piece of paper and 
was sent to where some people 
were building a church. When 
I found the man I was told to 
contact, he sensed right away 
there was something unusual 
about my situation. He asked 
me if the truck I was driving 
was stolen. 

I told him my story. He took 
me and the truck to his house 
and notified the people who 
owned the truck. 

I was helpless to do anything 
for myself but the man 
assured my folks that I was okay 
and that he would take care 
of me and the truck. 

Three days later, without 
my being aware of it, some 
friends of mine from 
Pennsylvania came to Georgia to 
take me and the truck back to 
Pennsylvania. I didn't want to go 
back but neither did I know 
what to do if I stayed in 
Georgia. After some persuasion 
from my Pennsylvania friends 
and advice from my new 
friends, who had so graciously 
taken care of me for several 
days, I reluctantly returned 
home. 

Back home, I seemed to be 
living in a dream for several 
weeks. I couldn't seem to grasp 
what had happened. The 
pickup was returned to its owner 
without any charges being 
pressed against me. I went back 
to work on an Amish farm 
and tried hard to work out my 



personal problems. Not much 
seemed to have changed; yet I 
began to realize God had His 
hand on my life. 

Mostly by writing letters, I 
stayed in contact with friends I 
had made in Georgia; in the 
summers of '78 and '79, I visited 
them. 

As I grew older, I realized I 
wasn't getting anywhere in 
Pennsylvania. Even though I 
started working at a sawmill 
when I turned eighteen, bought 
a car and went about life 
almost as I wanted to, I was not 
satisfied. Though I still 
claimed not to care about 
religion, I was thinking much 
of the time about religious 
matters. 

In November 1979 I decided 
to return to Georgia. I moved 
in with friends and got a job. I 
also attended my friends' 
church and, for the first time, 
began to take interest in the 
gospel message of Jesus Christ. 
The Holy Spirit dealt with me 
and I knew I needed Christ in 
my life. In the early part of 
1980, I gave my heart to Jesus 
Christ. From then on I 
committed myself to God by 
praying, studying the Bible, 
and seeking His will for my life. 

Later on I began to visit 
some other churches in the area, 
including the Church of God. 
Several of my friends were 
affiliated with the Church of 
God and, after visiting for some 
time, I decided to take 
membership. While I was 



attending the Church of God 
in the summer of 1981, I made 
some new friends and also 
learned about Lee College. 

In September 1981 I felt 
led of God to enroll at Lee 
College. Since I was working 
full-time in Dalton and had to 
commute, I enrolled part-time. 
Lee College was quite a change 
for me, compared to the 
one-room school where I had 
gotten my previous education. 
I had not been in school for 
almost eight years. The 
thought of going to college had 
never before entered my 
mind. In fact, I did not think 
too much about a higher 
education to begin with but, as I 
sought the Lord on the 
matter, I felt impressed to go. I 
attended Lee in the fall of 
1981 and the spring of 1982. I 
intend to enroll again this fall, 
if the Lord wills. 

Six years have passed since 
the miraculous events of my first 
trip to Georgia. I now look 
back and think of how God has 
had His hand on my life. It's 
a thrilling revelation. I sometimes 
wonder what the future holds, 
though I'm sure it's best not to 
know. 

I know in my heart that, 
through God, all things are 
possible and that He has called 
me to tell others of the saving 
message of Christ. 

How marvelous is the mercy 
of God. □ 



"God, who is rich in mercy . . . 

Even when we were dead in sins, 

hath quickened us together with Christ" 

(Ephesians 2:4, 5). 



A Church of God Youth Publication 






Have YOU Heard 

GOD'S VOICE? 



by J. Stephen Conn 




'AFRICA 



A young ministerial student 
attending West Coast Bible Col- 
lege in Fresno, California, was 
sincerely seeking God's direction for his life. One 
afternoon he shut himself alone in his dormitory 
room to pray. 

"Oh God," he implored, "I'll go where You 
want me to go. I'll do what You want me to do. 
Just tell me what Your plan is for my life." 

As he prayed, a small group of his classmates 
were studying in the adjoining room where they 
could overhear the prayer through the thin 
dormitory wall. 

The young seeker waxed louder and more 
eloquent. "Speak, Lord. Let me hear Your 
voice." 

In a mischievous mood, one of the guys on 
the other side of the wall cupped his hands and in 
his deepest voice thundered, "Africa." 

There was a short pause from the prayer 
chamber. Then the young seeker resumed, "God, 
you've got to make it plainer than that." 

A roar of laughter ended the prayer meeting. 

Has God ever made it that plain to you? 
Chances are He has never spoken to you 
audibly. Join the club. He hasn't spoken to me 
that way either. In many ways, though, we may 
hear His voice. 

I was interviewing a man in order to write a 
book about him. He must have used the expression 



"God told me" at least a dozen 
times. I was becoming more and more 
intimidated by this spiritual super 
hero when I finally asked him, "Just how did 
God tell you? Have you ever heard His voice out 
loud like you and I are talking right now?" 

"No," was his honest reply. "He never spoke to 
me in an audible voice. God speaks to me in 
other ways." 

Now I don't doubt that God can and does 
occasionally choose to speak to some people in an 
audible voice. But you and I have no reason to 
feel intimidated just because He usually chooses 
other means by which to communicate with us. 
It just might be that we are the ones who have 
the greater faith. Perhaps God reserves his 
audible voice for those who are not spiritually in 
tune enough to hear His other voices. At least 
that possibility makes me feel less put down by 
those super saints who claim God comes down 
and talks with them in the cool of the evening as 
He did with earth's first family. 

God's other voices might include visions and 
dreams, the gifts of the Spirit, the ordering of 
our experiences, or the "still, small voice." The 
most obvious and frequent way in which God 
speaks to us is through His Word, the Bible. 

As a young Christian I didn't realize this; too, 
I often found praying for more than five or ten 
minutes to be a drudgery. Later I discovered 
the main reason for my discontent was that my 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



prayers were almost totally one-sided. I envisioned 
God as a great ear in the sky, with no voice. 
My prayers could have been best described as 
"running off at the mouth to God." 

It is amazing how much more pleasurable and 
effective my prayer life became when I learned 
to intersperse my petitions with Bible reading. 
When we prayerfully meditate on God's Word, 
it is marvelous the things He tells us. The most 
effective practice for me is to pray awhile, read 
awhile, meditate awhile; then I sense the need to 
pray some more. 

You have probably been in church services 
where the sermon was preempted by the Holy 
Ghost. This usually happens when the moving of 
the Spirit is such that hungry souls respond as 
though the sermon had already been preached and 
an invitation given. A newspaper reporter was 
present to cover a service of this nature at a camp 
meeting attended by four thousand people near 
Chattanooga, Tennessee. The headline in the next 
morning's newspaper declared, "Holy Ghost 
Interruption Marks Camp Meeting Service." 

I enjoy being in services like that. But even 
these glorious outpourings are never meant to 
totally supplant the preaching of God's Word. 

In some circles it is not uncommon to hear 
comments such as, "Oh, didn't we have a 
fantastic service last Sunday night! There wasn't 
any preaching and two souls were saved." 

The implication is that a service in which "the 
Holy Ghost takes over" is somehow more 
spiritual than one in which the Word of God is 
proclaimed. 

Nothing is more spiritual than God's Word. 

I once heard a prominent evangelist address a 
congregation in Casper, Wyoming. After reading a 
familiar verse of Scripture he said, "I know 
what this verse states, but Jesus appeared to me in 
a vision and told me what He really meant was . . ." 

I turned that evangelist off in my mind and I 
have no desire to ever hear him preach again. I 
would not give a nickel for all the books he has 
written and all the radio broadcasts he has taped. 
Though that man has many followers who 
consider him to have a special revelation, most 
Christians regard him as a religious weirdo. 

God simply does not contradict His Word. When 



a voice is heard, we can be certain it is not 
God's if it is out of harmony with the Scriptures. 

So many prayers are wasted by asking God 
for special guidance concerning questions which He 
has already clearly answered in His Word. 

A charming nineteen-year-old parishioner sought 
my advice concerning a young man who had 
proposed marriage to her. 

"Do you love him?" I asked. 

"I'm not sure. But he actually asked me to 
marry him." 

"Is he a born-again Christian?" I continued my 
questioning. 

She hesitated. "Well, he says he doesn't believe 
in Jesus. But I'm praying God will help me 
convert him." 

I counseled the young lady that there was no 
need to seek God for special revelation in order to 
find His will in this situation. The Bible 
contained a ready answer to her question: "Be ye 
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: 
for what fellowship hath righteousness with 
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light 
with darkness?" (2 Corinthians 6:14). 

If God was not telling her "no" concerning the 
marriage, at least He was telling her "not now." 

The girl left my study dejected. She didn't 
ask me to perform her ceremony. 

When I saw her two weeks later in church, 
she was alone, but wearing a shining new wedding 
band. She showed me the ring and explained 
they had been married a few days earlier by a 
justice of the peace. 

Not more than three months later a knock came 
at my door. It was the same girl, in tears. "It's 
not working out," she sobbed. "What can I do to 
keep my marriage from falling apart?" 

Today she is a young divorcee who feels life has 
dealt her a bitter blow. 

So many of our problems could be avoided by 
listening seriously to what God says through His 
Word. 

It's a good question: "Has God spoken to 
you?" But a better way to put it is, "Have you 
heard God's voice?" 

God does speak today. His voice is always in 
harmony with His Word, the Bible. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



M1WS mmd AOTWIT1] 




Talent 

UJRITinG 



Paul Newton 
P-Michigan 



compeTiTion f% 



We regret that photographs for the following people were not 
available. We heartily congratulate them for winning first place 
In the 1982 State Teen Talent Writing Division Competition: 
Kenneth Stephens, SS— Chi/Metro; Sandie Lallaman, 
P— Chi/Metro; Kendra Stricklln, P— CO; Byron Arrowood, SS— FL; 
Judl Andresz, P&S— FL; Phyllis Williams, SS— FL (Cocoa); 
Steve Boyd, A&E— FL (Cocoa); George Smith, SS— IN; Steven 
Dawson, P— KY; Arlene Froese, A&E— ND & SD; Terry Adkins, 
P— N. CA/NV; Gina Glover, A&E— NC; John Canning, A&E— N. 
New Eng.; Karen Pyatt, SS & P— OK; Diane Renaud, P— S. 
New Eng.; Alfredia Rhodes, P— WV; Mary Nuckots, SS— VA; Llbby 
Thomas, P — VA. 

P— Poetry, SS — Short Story, A&E— Articles and Essays, 
P&S— Plays and Skits 



Kendra Becker 
P-N & S Dak. 






Donna Burnham Tammy Wiggins 

P&A&E-S. Cal/Nev. SS-S. Carolina 



Sheila Garner 
P-S. Carolina 




Mellnda Moree 

A&E-Tennessee 



Beth Kilpatrick 
SS & A&E-Texas 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



^MACYiYirni 




aria Lucas 


Ron Jenkins 


Randy Graham 


Anita Mann 


Cathy Dunning 


Michelle Johnson 


&S-FL (Cocoa) 


SS-lllinois 


P-lllinois 


A&E-lllinois 


A&E-lndiana 


A&E-lndiana 




teven Dawson 
-Kentucky 




Debbie Warren 
A&E-Kentucky 



Cecilia Shelton 
SS-MD/Del/DC 



Brian McMasters Patrick Kelley Carol Newton 

P-MDDel DC A&E-MD Del DC SS-Michigan 




a Adams 
& P-W. Canada 



Tomi Lucas 
SS-W. Virginia 



Alan Thomas 
A&E-Vlrglnia 



Missy Pugh 
P&S-W. Virginia 



Angle Bloomfield 
A&E-W. Virginia 



Sharon Lusk 

SS-Wisconsin 



A Church of God Youth Publication 





V^vi 



"Almost immediately after the 
1611 edition was published, the 
revision process was begun." 



The New 
King James 



10 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



AffiTICLJ 



W 




hy the New King James? 
Actually, updating 
the King James Version is not 
new. Since it was first translated 
in 1611, four major editions of 
the King James Bible (and 
hundreds of minor revisions) 
have been published. The edition 
currently being used, however, 
was last revised in 1769. 

Until now, the standard 

King James available 

has been the 1769 revision. 

Almost immediately after 
the 1611 edition was published, 
the revision process was 
begun. In the 156 years between 
1613 and 1769 there were 
approximately 24,000 differences 
in the text and punctuation of 
the King James Version's various 
editions. Because these 
differences were not necessarily 
"authorized," an effort was 
made to standardize the King 
James Version. Hence, the 
1769 revision became "official"; 
further revisions, except 
minor ones, were stopped. 

Today, hundreds of 
differences exist among the 

Version 

current editions of the King 
James Version. However, until 
recently there had been no 
scholarly effort to update the 
language while preserving the 
majesty and rhythm of the 
respected giant among all 
Bibles — indeed, among all 
Western literature. 



Seven years ago, the bold and 
painstaking task of making the 
King James Version 
understandable for today's 
readers was begun. Exhaustive 
research and tireless linguistic 
study were meshed with the 
manuscripts which form the 
basis of the original 1611 
edition. The purpose was 
singular: to preserve the 1611 
King James Bible for 
twentieth century readers without 
violating the theological 
integrity, the majestic grandeur, 
and the lyrical cadence of the 
original. 

Here are the major changes 
to be found: 

1. ARCHAIC VERBS AND 
PRONOUNS UPDATED. 
"Sheweth" now reads "shows." 
"Thee," "thou," and "thy" now 
read "you" and "your." Other 
archaic pronouns and verb 
endings have been updated in 
order to simplify the 
understanding of God's Word. 

2. UPDATED PUNCTUA- 
TION. When necessary, 
unclear punctuation has been 
updated in accordance with 
today's accepted usage without 
changing the text's meaning, 
beauty, or authority. 

3. COMPLETE TEXT 
Many recent translations delete 
parts of verses or chapters. 
The New King James Version 
contains every verse and 
chapter of the original 
translation. 

4. PRONOUNS CAPITAL- 
IZED. Pronouns referring to 
God have been capitalized in 



keeping with contemporary 
writing style. 

5. TRUE MEANINGS 
PRESERVED. The true 
meanings of words have been 
faithfully preserved according to 
commonly understood usage. 
For example, "naughtiness" is 
better understood today by 
using the word "wickedness," 
since "naughty" now has a 
lighter, more playful connotation 
than when it was originally used. 

6. QUOTATION MARKS 
ADDED. Quotation marks have 
been added to make dialogue 
easier to follow and the speakers 
easier to distinguish. 

7. THEOLOGICAL TERMS 
RETAINED. The word 
"atonement" has a special 
meaning to Christians. This 
and similar theological terms 
have been kept intact as a 
guard against doctrinal 
misinterpretation. 

8. COMPLETE FOOTNOTES. 
The footnotes on variant 
readings are the most complete 
found in any Bible today; 

they also contain the most 
common optional readings 
identified by manuscript sources. 

9. MODERN FORMAT. 
Modern format enhances clarity 
through paragraph units, 
subject heads for topical units, 
poetic structure for lyrical 
passages, and italics for 
editor-supplied words. 

* * * * 

1 Corinthians 13 

1. Though I speak with the 
tongues of men and of angels, 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



MOILIES 



but have not love, I have 
become as sounding brass or a 
clanging cymbal. 

2. And though I have the gift 
of prophecy, and understand 

all mysteries and all knowledge, 
and though I have all faith, so 
that I could remove mountains, 
but have not love, I am 
nothing. 

3. And though I bestow all 
my goods to feed the poor, and 
though I give my body to be 
burned, but have not love, it 
profits me nothing. 

4. Love suffers long and is 
kind; love does not envy; love 
does not parade itself, is not 
puffed up; 

5. does not behave rudely, 
does not seek its own, is not 
provoked, thinks no evil; 

6. does not rejoice in 
iniquity, but rejoices in the truth; 



Thomas Nelson, the world's 
leading Bible publisher, saw the 
need for a new edition of the 
King James Version and engaged 
a team of more than 1 30 schol- 
ars and lay people spanning 
the entire theological spectrum 
to accomplish this historic pro- 
ject. The King James Version is 
the common denominator of all 
denominations through Christen- 
dom. In survey after survey, this 
magnificent version emerges as 
the most widely read translation 
ever published— the version most 
people prefer. 



7. bears all things, believes 
all things, hopes all things, 
endures all things. 

8. Love never fails. But 
whether there are prophecies, 
they will fail; whether there are 
tongues, they will cease; 
whether there is knowledge, it 
will vanish away. 

9. For we know in part and 
we prophesy in part. 



10. But when that which is 
perfect has come, then that 
which is in part will be done 
away. 

11. When I was a child, I 
spoke as a child, I understood 
as a child, I thought as a child; 
but when I became a man, I 
put away childish things. 

12. For now we see in a 
mirror, dimly, but then face to 
face. Now I know in part, but 
then I shall know just as I also 
am known. 

13. And now abide faith, 
hope, love, these three; but 
the greatest of these is love. □ 





Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 
Northwest 
Bible College 

I 900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot. ND 58701 



A 



fi\ DISCOVER 
\J/ NORTHWEST 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about NORTH- 
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE. 

Phone 

Name 

Address 

City State Zip 



Date I plan to start college. 
□ Fall □ Spring 19 



12 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



Name one person 
who doesn't like pecans 



MASCOT PECANS FOR EASY, 

When you're selling delicious, crunchy 
Mascot pecans, you don't need a sales- 
pitch. Just plenty of order forms. Give 
your customers a choice — natural pecans 
in 13-oz. and 16-oz. bags or candied in 
seven scrumptuous ways and your fund- 
raising campaign becomes not only easy, 
but very profitable. 

Mascot pecans can help your club or 
group organize a very successful fund 
raising campaign. To find out how, just 
call our toll-free number or write. 



NO FUSS FUND RAISING 

With Mascot pecans, your best sales 
tool is in the bag. 



800-841-3985 






JHt 

ASCOT 



cssas 



P.O. Box 177 
Glennville, Ga. 30427 





Dilemmas in 
Practical Christian 



Living: 



Why is it... 






Something seems wrong? I feel so guilty? 
My debt is too big? I should do something? 
John bothers me? Alternate lifestyles fail? 
Family members feud? There are so many laws? 
I have opposing desires? Some are not healed? 
I am boiling on the inside? Death frightens me? 
I yearn for a change? 

You are not the first to deal with these questions . . . 



Order No. 871485168. LIVING RIGHT. By Hoyt E. Stone. $5.95 plus 65c lor postage and packaging. 
TOTAL S6.60. D CHECK or □ MONEY ORDER ENCLOSED 

Mr. 



Miss 


Please Print 




Address 




Apt. 


T.lty 


State 


Zip 



Order from your nearest Pathway Bookstore or Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, TN 37311 



13 



M1WS nM A(0T1¥ITE 



HOW NOT TO 





Assume God is the author of ALL guilt. 

Forget that Satan delights in making you 
feel guilty over things you cannot control and 
standards you cannot meet. 



Assume God is not the author of ANY 
guilt. Instead, blame parents and society. 
Then go do what you want. 









Believe if you don't feel 
guilty about something, it 
must be all right to do it. 

This must mean you are 
blameless before God. After 
all, the conscious is perfect, 
isn't it? 




Never test guilt feelings for truth. Such 
questions as "What does God's Word say?" 
"Did I have any control over this?" and "E 
I do this in willful disobedience?" are 
meaningless anyway. 



14 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



MEWB md ASTOTTE 





DEAL WITH 
GUILT 



Larry E. Neagle 




Tb see Hih\ <Ser 
ouv OP THBlSe \ 




l<=» THEREFORE" Woui MO 
COACewSMfcTUD^ 



FOR -TWC5S.e 

Chrvst oesos. 




J 



Rom. 2: 1 



Keep believing you aren't forgiven 
until you've paid for your sin. Pay for 

it. Who cares that such little acts of 
self-atonement are but filthy rags before 
the Cross? 



If the guilt is from God, try to conceal it. Never indulge 
in confession and repentance. They only get things out in 
the open for others to see. Besides, what He doesn't know 
won't hurt Him. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 







Hickory Haven 



16 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



rroiEi 



It was a cool, misty, 
late-October morning when 
Simon and Robert scampered 
through the woodland leaves. 
Both maintained a dual mood 
this morning — one of 
lighthearted playfulness, another 
of serious nut gathering. It 
had been a long night and the 
two were hungry. 

As they wrestled and chased 
one another among the tree 
limbs, Robert executed an 
impressive flying-trapeze act 
off one of the more narrow 
branches and landed upon 
the forest floor. Simon fol- 
lowed close behind, chirp- 
ing at Robert in scolding 
tones. 

"I can clearly tell by your 
frivolous swinging, Brother, that 
you see no danger in 
anything." 

"Why should I be afraid?" 
Robert chided back. "These 
woods are home. I can do any 
trick, master any tree, and 
outrun any of you other 
bushy-tailed rodents." 

"I didn't say you should be 
afraid, Brother, but using a little 
caution certainly wouldn't hurt. 
I realize you have great skills 
but you should learn patience. 
If I must say so, sometimes you 
tend to be a bit showy." 

"Sure Simon! You're just 
jealous because Mr. Victor 
said I was talented." 

Simon lowered his head and 
ambled off, silently continuing to 
gather nuts. He was the eldest 
of the two and had learned his 
lessons of patience and hard 
labor long ago. He was also, to 
say the least, the calmer and 
wiser. 

Robert scolded on, growing 
more intensely angry at Simon's 
silent composure. 

"Jealous! Jealous! Jealous! 



Because Mr. Victor called me 
talented." 

Simon closed his ears and 
ignored Robert. Mr. Victor had 
called Robert talented, yes; he 
had also asked Simon to look 
out for his younger brother. 
Mr. Victor knew as well as 
Simon of Robert's impatient 
and insolent behavior. 

Mr. Victor was owner of 
this woodland paradise where 
Simon and Robert dwelt. The 
two were fortunate because Mr. 
Victor allowed no hunting on 



"What happened?" Simon 
asked. 

"Well, Satyr tried alright. 
But after he split the hickory 
and thought it destroyed, 
something marvelous occurred. 
The tree's trunk branched into 
two main boughs. Now it's three 
times as large as any tree in 
my forest and I love it all the 
more. 

"Of course, it made Satyr so 
mad that he began illegal 
hunting on my property. He 
realizes I love you squirrels 
even more than this 



by Kenneth W Ma 



ynor 



his property. He loved the 
squirrels as his own children. 
Often Mr. Victor would come out 
of his mansion to stroll with 
his friends, feeding them acorns 
from his palm. Robert and 
Simon, but especially Simon, 
loved Mr. Victor. 

Simon thought intensely as he 
continued to gather nuts, not 
noticing that Robert had left to 
amuse himself at other select 
spots in the woodland. Simon 
recalled the day Mr. Victor 
had led him to a special tree in 
the forest. 

"This tree," Mr. Victor had 
said, "is very special to me, 
Simon. It's the largest hickory 
tree in the forest. Three men 
together couldn't fit their arms 
around the trunk of it. When 
I arrived here years ago, this 
tree was here. Immaculate and 
sturdy, isn't she?" 

Mr. Victor looked at his 
beautiful tree. 

"Long ago when my senior 
servant, Luther Satyr, disrupted 
my household and I dismissed 
him, it was this hickory which 
he decided to chop down to 
hurt me." 



hickory tree. I keep 
the county game warden, 
Michael Gabe, about, 
policing the area as 
much as possible, but my woods 
still aren't safe with that 
wretched hunter rampaging 
around. 

"Anyway, I told you the story 
of this hickory, Simon, 
because I want you and all your 
friends to use her as a haven. 
There's at least a hundred hiding 
places in her and no hunter 
will ever be able to harm you 
here. Remember, this hickory 
will keep you and your friends 
secure. Depend on this tree, 
not on your own strength and 
skills. Michael won't always be 
around but the hickory will be 
here. Understand?" 

Simon reminisced of that day 
and grew warm inside as he 
thought of Mr. Victor's love and 
concern. 

A sudden ray of light thrust 
Simon back to the present. 

The sun is rising, he thought. 
Feeling himself in a danger 
zone and realizing Robert's 
absence, he darted off through 
the weeds and grass yelling, 
"Sunrise! Saturday! Sunrise! 
Saturday!" 

Simon's harsh shrills were 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



mown 



7K£ JJEOPJUW) &m 



BY MJUttmt QKXriOH 



Many years ago in China, 
twin brothers Chu and 
Ch'in made preparation to 
enter business. Chu thought for 
many days in order that he 
might enter into a field most 
suitable to his talents and 
disposition. After much 
deliberation, he declared his 
intention to open a small 
restaurant where men could 
meet for food, drink, and 
discourse. 

Ch'in, on the other hand, 
gave the decision barely a 
moment's consideration before 
announcing his plan for a meat 
market. He rushed about 
hiring helpers and buying meat 
and preparing his store. 

On the eve of the opening of 
the restaurant and the meat 
market, their father called his 
sons to him one at a time. 
Chu interrupted his evening 
duties and quickly entered his 
father's quarters with his head 
lowered and his eyes averted, 
for he very much honored his 
father. 

"My son," spoke the father 
softly, "I have gained from you 
much pride. You have grown 
straight and tall and wise. I 
know that you will manage 
your business with prudence and 

18 



with honor. Remember, my 
son, when the leopard dies, he 
leaves his skin; but a man 
leaves his reputation. Go and 
prosper with my blessing." 

Chu spoke no words to his 
father. His head remained 
lowered and he bowed in 
humility and admiration, then 
returned to his meager 
quarters. He realized the 
importance of his father's 
words and delayed the opening 
of his restaurant for one day 
so he might meditate on them. 

As Chu sat in silent 
meditation, his father called 
Ch'in to his sanctum. Ch'in, 
too, revered his father and 
approached the old man with 
bowed head. "My son," began 
the father, "you have brought 
me much pride for you have 
grown straight and tall and wise. 
However, little one, you have 
also grown impatient." 

As he spoke, the father 
noted with sadness his young- 
er son's feet shuffling quiet- 
ly and the fingers of his 
right hand twining and un- 
twining with those of his left 
hand. The son was unaware of 
his own actions and did not 
notice his father's pause or 
pain. "My son, always remember 



this in your dealings with 
people: When the leopard dies, 
he leaves his skin; a man 
leaves his reputation." 

Having so spoken, he 
nodded and turned away, 
signaling the end of the 
meeting. 

Ch'in hurried from his 
father's quarters to his store 
to complete the final prepa- 
rations for the morrow's gala 
opening. His father's words 
were soon forgotten. 

Chu took time 
from meditation 
to attend his 
brother's cele- 




Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



m browo* 



)T©3IE 



bration the next day, but his 
stay was brief and only a 
courtesy to Ch'in. On his way 
home, Chu stopped to visit 
with his ailing grandfather, as he 
tried to do at least once a 
day. 

The ancient sage still had a 
twinkle in his eyes even though 
his breaths were short, rasping 
and painful. He whispered for 
his grandson to bend closer 
and Chu did so. "If you suspect 
a man, don't employ him; if 
you employ a man, don't suspect 
him." 

These words barely escaping 
him, the old man wheezed a 
final breath and died. Chu was 
grief-stricken, for he dearly 
loved his grandfather. Upon 
returning to his meditation, he 
vowed to delay his opening one 
day more out of reverence for 
his grandfather and in order to 
ponder his last words. 

Ch'in enjoyed an exciting and 
profitable first day and 
returned home tired but happy. 
He was not so tired, however, 
that he couldn't taunt his 
overcautious brother. Ch'in 
made certain that Chu knew the 
exact extent of one day's 
earnings and that he considered 



his brother a fool for not 
opening right away. 

Their father watched with a 
great and heavy pain in his 
heart as the younger twin 
teased and tormented his 
uncomplaining brother. 
Whenever Ch'in would look 
toward his father, the man 
would turn away until finally 
Ch'in fell silent and retired to 
his room. 

The next day, Ch'in was the 
first to rise and was at his store 
before most people had 
acknowledged the new day. He 
arranged and rearranged his 
displays. He lettered and 
relettered his signs. He 
scrubbed and rescrubbed his 
floors and walls. All this time, 
he hummed happily to himself. 

Throughout this day, as 
Ch'in sold meats of all cuts and 
types to the villagers, Chu sat 
at home in deep meditation. 
Arising in late afternoon, he 
went to his uncle's room to pass 
some time and discuss 
philosophy. On this day, 
however, the uncle was still 
grieving over his father's death; 
thus, his participation in the 
conversation was reluctant. 
Sensing this, Chu made ready 
to leave when, for the first time, 



the uncle turned to him his 
full attention. "Son of my 
brother," he began, "in 
business, just scales and full 
measure injure no man. Now 
go and leave me in peace. 
Tomorrow we will speak of 
life. Today I must ponder 
death." 

Chu bowed his head and 
returned to his meditation. He 
decided to postpone one more 
day the opening of his 
restaurant to give full 
consideration to his uncle's 
words. 

Again, Ch'in returned home 
with coins spilling from his 
pockets. He was proud and 
excited and could not refrain 
from chatter. When he learned 
of his brother's decision not to 
open for yet another day, his 
disgust was too intense to mask. 
His arguments fell on deaf 
ears so he retired to his chamber 
to sulk in private. He was 
determined to become more 
successful in three days than 
his hesitant brother could hope 
to become in three years. 

The next day Ch'in again 
arose early to attend his store. 
While he made even greater 
profits than on the previous 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



MI Wi anad ACTOTTID 



Update 




GOD'S WAYS— OUR WAYS 

God's way of doing things is very different from man's. Scripture tells us that God's ways 
are much higher than our ways, as high as the heavens are above the earth. 

In order to understand God's ways, every young person should pray like the youthful 
Solomon (1 Kings 3:5-15). God told Solomon he could have whatever he wanted. 
Because he "loved the Lord," Solomon answered, "Give therefore thy servant an 
understanding heart . . . that I may discern between good and bad" (1 Kings 3:9). God 
gave him wisdom and understanding but also riches and honor. 

Let's examine the great difference between God's principle and the thinking of man. 
You may think that greatness is being the leader or boss. But God's principle is that "he 
that is greatest among you shall be your servant" (Matthew 23:11). Jesus served. He even 
washed His disciples' feet. 

You may think the way to gain independence and honor is to leave home and get out 
from under your parents' authority. God knows that true independence and honor come 
by our submitting to those over us in the Lord. "Before honour is humility" (Proverbs 15:33). 

You may think that to get ahead it is wise to cover your mistakes. But God's principle 
teaches us that "he that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and 
forsaketh them shall have mercy" (Proverbs 28:13). 

You may think that by dedicating your life to God you are losing it. In reality, you will 
lose your life if you try to keep it for yourself. "For whosoever will save his life shall lose it" 
(Matthew 16:25). 

You may think the way to get even with your enemies is to do to them what they did to 
you or at least to avoid them. God knows that the most effective way to get even is to 
forgive them and to do good to them. "Do good to them that hate you" (Matthew 5:44), 

If we want to be like Him (and every Christian should), we need to pray for an 
understanding heart — a heart that understands the ways of God. □ 



W.A. Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



20 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



'Let's talk about 

©verboltzer 

Church Furniture Quality " 




It didn't just happen. It started inthe very beginning. 
And ever since that time, we've been dedicated to 
providing supreme quality of workmanship in all 
our pews, chairs and chancel furniture. The result 
is supreme value in church furniture for new and 
renovated churches. Call on Overholtzer when you 
want supreme value from supreme quality 
workmanship. It has given us the privilege of 
becoming one of the leading church furniture 
manufacturers in the World. 

'Or finest m &hurch furniture 

626 Kearney Ave. / P.O. Box 4039 / Dept LP 
Modesto, CA 95352 / (209) 529-1716 / (800) 344-7162 

I I 

OVERHOLTZER CHURCH FURNITURE, INC 



HICKORY HAVEN 

Continued from page 17 



meant especially for Robert's 
ears but they served as a 
warning for all. 

"Sunrise! Saturday! Time 
for the hunter!" Simon chattered, 
weaving a twisting path 
toward the great hickory tree. 

Atop a small hill, Simon 
paused and beheld the hickory 
— a haven of rest and a 
powerhouse of strength. Its inner 
walls stored great amounts of 
food and nourishment and it 



provided shelter for many 
nests. Simon gazed with wonder, 
trying to find words to 
describe it. 

"Immaculate. Something 
resurrected and mighty." 

Simon saw all of his friends 
safely at the hickory; but not 
Robert. Where could his 
brother be? 

"Time for the 
hunter — Satyr!" Simon yelled. 

Simon lingered just outside 



dd-pro 

| UnEKTISIHB * PM»fOnflr»T~l 



"CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES: 

Pens«Penclls»Portfollos«Notebooks»Buttons«Badges 

•Ribbons«Balloons»Decals«Tags«Caps«Other Items 

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 37115 



the tree's perimeter, still 
searching for Robert. 
Suddenly, on the eastern side of 
the hickory, Robert came 
flying out nearly twenty yards 
away. The eastern side was 
the most vulnerable side for a 
squirrel because it faced the 
entrance to Mr. Victor's 
woodland. 

Robert knew how dangerous 
this side could be yet he came 
flying out, performing another 
trapeze act — dropping from 
one tree to the next — as if 
making his circus debut. 

Simon yelled, "Robert, come 
here. You're flirting with 
danger. Luther Satyr is probably 
out there right now." 

"I hope so," Robert replied 
while tumbling across the 
ground and diving onto the 
skinny trunk of a narrow oak. 
"I want him to see my talent. 
You guys don't think I have 
any talent. I'll show you!" 

"Robert, please come back 
to the hickory," Simon begged. 
Robert ignored him. 

Then Robert heard another 
voice. It was beautiful and 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



I¥ETIIS§) 



Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Retlettion 

GY@UTHNEWS T@M@TE 



* 



Compiled ffy SONfI/1 LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant Gcnctal Department of Youth and Christian Education 



THUG' BEAT THE ODDS 

CHATTANOOGA, TN — Rebellious, rejected and confused, Hen- 
ry "Thug" Hutcheson at eighteen had a messed-up life. His story 
is not much different from that of many youth today — he'd tried 
just about everything in search of happiness and meaning to life. 
Yet he'd only succeeded in nearly destroying himself. 

Henry's story is different, however, because someone led him 
to Christ. In Henry's case this someone was his high-school 
advisor and athletic trainer. It didn't happen on their first encoun- 
ter or even their second. Finally, however, it struck Henry that 
Christ was what he needed. 

"I figured if I accepted Christ," says Hutcheson, "I had a 
chance to become something positive. Hey, I needed something 
and Christ was offering me everything." 

1. Is it important to be a Christian while you're young? Why? 

2. Do you know someone who is searching for Christ but 
doesn't know it? Could you be that "someone" who leads him to 
Christ? O 



HIGH-HO, HIGH-HO, IT'S OFF TO SCHOOL WE 
GO' 

Do you remember which of the seven dwarfs had big ears, 
looked spaced-out, and couldn't talk? Right! Dopey. 

Rather ironically, Dopey's picture has appeared in schools 
around the country on what seem to be harmless self-adhesive 
stickers which children and teenagers collect and use to decor- 
ate their notebooks. In reality they are anything but harmless. 
The backs of them are coated with enough of the drug LSD to 
put an adult on a six- to eight-hour trip within twenty minutes. 
The same dosage is deadly to a child. They are even dangerous 
to the touch. 

Officials and parents are especially concerned about the 
hazard which the stamps present to younger children, who 
cannot readily distinguish between harmless stickers and the 
"Dopey" LSD sticker. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) 

1. Have you encountered any of these LSD stickers? If you 
should, tell school officials and/or the police. 

2. Could you help inform younger children of the danger of the 
LSD stickers? How? D 



MR. AND MISS NORTHWEST BIBLE COLLEGE 

MINOT, N.D. — Terry Elder and Lisa Lamey have been chosen 
as Mr. and Miss Northwest Bible College, 1981-82. 

Terry is a sophomore from Flint, Michigan, majoring in music. 

Lisa, also a sophomore music major, hails from Little Rock, 
Arkansas. 

The two were selected because they represent the ideals of 
Northwest: Christian service, leadership, talent, and initiative. □ 



ILLINOIS IMPACT RALLIES 

Twenty-five young people were saved in the six regional 
Impact Rallies which were held across the state of Illinois earlier 
this year. Lamar Vest, general director of youth and Christian 
education, and W. A. Davis, assistant general director, were 
guest evangelists. Fifteen youths received the Holy Ghost bap- 
tism in the rallies. Special highlight of the rallies was the 
testimony of Mary Callahan, reigning Miss TEEN Illinois. Miss 
Callahan is a member of the Sterling Church of God. (Reporter — 
Dan R. Dempsey, state director of youth and Christian educa- 
tion) D 



JAMIE FLINTON 

ROSWELL, N.M.— The Kentucky Avenue Church of God in 
Roswell, New Mexico, has a winner in its midst. For the past two 
years, Miss Jamie Flinton, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. A. James 
Flinton, has competed in regional, state and national Office 
Education Association (OEA) Conferences. She competes in 
Extemporaneous Verbal Communication I and II. This involves 
going in, picking a topic, having ten minutes to prepare, and then 
giving a speech. Jamie attended the national conference last 
year in San Antonio, Texas, and will be traveling to Nashville, 
Tennessee, to represent Roswell High School in the national 
OEA competition this year. We are proud of Jamie. (Clarence 
Hixson, pastor) □ 



22 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



HICKORY HAVEN 

Continued from page 21 



tempting — very hard to resist. It 
was Luther Satyr's. 

"Come here, Robert. I have 
some acorns for you. I'm not 
going to hurt you. You're very 
talented. Very, very talented 
Robert." 

Robert froze, spellbound. He 
had never heard a hunter speak 
to him in squirrel dialect 
before. Robert looked at Luther 
with amazement, as if he had 
been deeply penetrated. 

How could anyone so 
handsome, so kind, harm me? 
Robert thought. Why, he even 
said I was talented. He's offering 
me acorns. He's speaking to 
me in my language. 

By now Simon's warnings 
had completely faded and Robert 
saw only Luther Satyr 
beckoning to him with palm 
outstretched, then dropping 
acorns all over the path. Robert 
approached trustingly and put 
forth a harmless paw to take one 
of the acorns. 

As Robert turned and settled 
on his hind legs to gnaw at 
the nut, Luther quietly lifted his 
twelve-gauge shotgun from 
against a barbed wire fence. 
With careful aim, he pointed 
the long barrel towards Robert 
and began to pull the trigger. 

A striking wooden pole jolted 
the gun from Luther's grip. 
Robert looked up just in time to 
witness the incident and then 
fall stiffly into a state of shock. 

"Alright, Luther, on your 
feet," a strong, masculine voice 
ordered. 

It was Michael Gabe, the 
game warden. 

"Stay away from this character 
and all of his fellow hunters," 
Michael advised, looking at 
Robert. 



"But he ... he had acorns in 
his hand and he told me. . ." 

"Luther is a liar," Michael 
said. "He only wants to hurt 
Mr. Victor and he knows he can 
do that by destroying you. 
Mr. Victor loves you. He wants 
to use your talent, Robert. 
But you have to be patient and 
change your attitude. Simon 
will tell you. I must be going 
now." 

Robert wept sorrowfully. 
"Simon," Robert said, "I want 
to change. I want to do things 
right." 

"I believe you really do," 
chirped Simon in reply. "You 
know, Mr. Victor has always told 
me something." 

"What's that?" asked Robert. 

"He's always told me, 
'Happy is . . . [he] that findeth 
wisdom, and . . . [he] that 
getteth understanding. For the 
merchandise of it is better 
than the merchandise of silver, 
and the gain thereof than fine 
gold'" (Proverbs 3:13, 14). 

"But how?" Robert asked, 
with longing in his eyes. "How 
do I find wisdom? How do I 
know which path to take? How 
do I know what to do with 
my talent?" 

"Come with me," Simon 
interrupted, smiling approvingly. 
"I have something to show 
you that might answer all those 
frustrating questions of yours." 

"What's that?" Robert asked, 
still puzzled. 

Near the immense hickory, 
Simon stood on his rear limbs 
and chirped excitedly. He 
pointed towards some words 
engraved on the tree's trunk 
which Robert had been unable 
to see before: 

"I am the way, the truth, 
and the life" (John 14:6). D 



BUILD t 

BUILD CHURCHES 
BUILD 



shed on your lot. averag* 
$34/sq It We design lo 
ieating 130 to 2500 
(Noi prefabricated) 





includes: Masonry and wood 

;. classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms baptistry, 
steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or mssonry from S22/*q. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 

'ite or call lor FREE information and brochures 
(803) 268-7297 (8031 268-7090 

3 doRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 

P.O Box 591 
Taylors. SC 29687 

^pver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast ^ 



WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 

Write tor tree 
color brochure 



QiLe>i<fl&U. Sp eci al t i e s 



A/C 214 657-6522 



Henderson, Texas 75652 



LITTLE GIANT 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

SPIRES-CROSSES 
WATER HEATERS 




Free colored brochure 

LTTTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC 
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630 
Phone: 713-8834246 




CHURCH STEEPLES 

tv« BAPTISTRIES 

• WALL CROSSES 

^ BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 
MODERN DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH C0N1PAHV 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

TOLL FREE 

800-241-31 52_ 

IN GEORGIA CALL . 
COLLECT: f 

.404-993-9960 



r GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910. 
ROSWELLGA 30077 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



THE LEOPARD AND 
HIS BROTHER 

Continued from page 19 



two days, he was unsatisfied and 
unhappy. 

All during this day, Chu sat 
and meditated. He neither ate 
nor drank nor exercised nor 
spoke. He simply meditated. 
He did not even hear his 
brother return home with his 
boasting and bragging and 
money-counting. Well into the 
night, the father gently woke 
him from his trance and urged 
him to sleep. Chu slept a 
dreamless sleep. 

Early in the morning, before 
cockcrow, Chu was on his way 
to his restaurant. He cooked and 
cleaned and cleaned and 
cooked, with the help of only 
one old man, until late in the 
afternoon. At dusk he opened his 
doors and served an elderly 
couple a meal fit for the gods. 
Indeed there was time and 
food aplenty to lavish upon them 
for they were the only 
customers all evening. They went 
away pleased and content; 
though still a poor man, so did 
Chu. That night Ch'in was 
indignant because of his brother's 
paltry earnings and chided 
him again for waiting so long to 
open. 

Each day that passed, 
however, brought more 
satisfied customers to Chu's 
restaurant. Within a short time 
he was living quite comfortably. 
He and his brother lacked 
nothing. 

One day, many years later, 
their father died. His last words 
were spoken to his sons: 
"Remember the leopard, my 
sons." Chu closed his 
restaurant and Ch'in closed his 
meat market as they privately 
mourned their great loss. Ch'in 



wondered at his father's last 
words, but only briefly, for even 
with the store closed there 
were still business matters to 
attend. Chu withdrew into his 
private meditation for he knew 
the importance of his father's 
warning. 

In the years which followed, 
Chu maintained a small but 
oft-frequented restaurant where 
the quality of food, service, and 
conversation was highly touted. 
His wealth mounted and his 
family was secure. Ch'in, 
however, became fat and 
indolent, greedy and lazy. He 
found it more profitable to weigh 
meats before removing bones 
and he accused his helpers of 
preparing oversized packages. 
He began bickering with his 
customers and with his helpers 
and found no more happiness in 
his shop. 

Then, by the curious 
coincidence that sometimes 
follows twins, Chu and Ch'in 
died on the same day. Their 
funerals were held together and 
nearly everyone attended. 
There was much weeping and 
wailing and lamenting over the 
passing of Chu, who was 
considered the wisest and most 
honest of all businessmen among 
them. 

When the mourners reached 
the body of Ch'in, however, 
the wails of sorrow quickly 
changed to squeals of delight. 
Ch'in was denounced as a cheat 
and a discredit to his father's 
and his brother's name. Only one 
man wept for Ch'in that day — 
the aged and feeble uncle, 
himself near death. It is said 
he was heard to mumble in a 
thin and ancient whisper, 
"There lie my two nephews — one 
a leopard, the other a man." □ 




c PLC<) e RlM<X<) r E 

by William Walter 'Ve ''Bolt 

CAs surely as the days rush past, 
CA boy or girl grows up too fast 
lAnd will not any longer do 
'■'the things that meant so much to you. 



'The picture books are put away, 
S\'o time to loaf, no games to pla\>, 
S\o kiss at niqht, no pravers to hear — 
SAll this bebnqs to yesteryear. 

Since youth, like flowers, cannot last, 
'These little ones grow up too fast 
lAnd leave behind a loneh vou 
Tor some far country strange and new. 

[As memories return and glow 
With dear events of long ago, 
You tuck them safe in bed once more 
[And tiptoe out and close the door. 



24 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



riwi ®M ACTOTTII] 



GOSPEL TENTS 




MEN OF SCIENCE— MEN OF GOD by Henry M. Morris 



lhat 



"One of the most serious fallacies of modern thought is the widespread notion 
genuine scientists cannot believe the Bible." 

In fact, some of the major scientific contributions to the world were made by scientists 
who were dedicated men of God. 

In this illustrated book, Dr. Henry Morris gives a brief biography and Christian testimony 
of a number of such scientists who believed they were "thinking God's thoughts after 
Him." 

Especially helpful for Christian students, particularly those in public schools. (Creation- 
Life Publishers, San Diego, CA 92115) □ 

WHAT IS CREATION SCIENCE? by Henry M. Morris and Gary E. Parker 

Because of the worldwide controversy, this is the question everyone seems to be 
asking! Just exactly what is "creation science"? Now you can know about an acceptable 
alternative to evolution . . . now you can answer the questions your children bring home 
about origins. 

Dr. Henry M. Morris and Dr. Gary E. Parker are noted scientists and educators and 
former evolutionists who have become creationists (based on the scientific evidence). 
They have responded to the question "What is creation science?" in terms most laymen 
can understand. Nearly sixty illustrations help to explain some of the more technical 
aspects of the subject. 

In addition to being the best book available for personal reference on creation science, 
this book has also been carefully scrutinized by legal experts in "First Amendment" law 
and has been found to be satisfactory for use in public schools and libraries. (Creation- 
Life Publishers, San Diego, CA 92115) □ 

MAKING FOREVER FRIENDS by Lars Wilhelmsson 

The ultimate disease facing mankind today is loneliness! 

Deep, intimate friendships are rare today. Our society is known more for its loneliness 
than for its friendliness and friendships. 

Life without friendship is like the sky without the sun. Friendship brings radiance, 
warmth, and depth to our life. There are few experiences in life so beautiful as true 
friendship, and there are few things more uncommon. 

Quality friendships don't just happen. They are built. 

Forever friendships are impossible apart from risk; there are simply no guarantees. Yet, 
to withdraw into a protective shell is the death of our humanity. 

To be real is to have friends and to be a friend. Risk is well worth the richness which 
true friendships bring. 

Discover friends. Make a forever friend! (Martin Press, Torrance, CA 90503) □ 

VITAL CHRISTIANITY by Lars Wilhelmsson 

Deep, meaningful relationships require quality time. There are simply no shortcuts! 

Mutual upbuilding which results in spiritual maturity is spoken of in the New Testament 
in terms of the Greek word allelon, most frequently translated "one another." Relationship 
is the all-important factor. Every "one another" command is for the purpose of building 
stronger relationships with each other through our oneness in Christ. 

The lifestyle we choose, then, is a matter of priorities. We either allow the feverish 
activity of our jet age to dictate our time schedule or we value God's intent for His body 
and arrange our life accordingly. We cannot have it both ways. (Martin Press, Torrance, 
CA 90503) □ 



Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3 178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L.SHAW ISMJSlgSS 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! 




Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 

SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 

WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

inufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write tor tree estimate. 




BAPTISTRIES 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 



CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE 
TOLL FREE 1-800-251- 0679 • TN. COLLECT 615-875-0679 
I 3511 HIXSON PK » CHATTA TN 37415 _J 



| Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

L 205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood ^ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



3DTOMM* 





<^^^ 




Religious News Service Photo 



26 



Lighted Pathway, September, 1982 



The Prosperity Gospel 



Ihave a question for you, 
Paul." 
"Yes." 

"I'm sure your words have 
caused more than a little 
controversy over the years, 
but. . ." 

"Get on with the question, 
Son. What's the problem?" 

"In your letter to the 
Colossians, remember?" 

"Aw, yes, the faithful brethren 
in Colosse. Timothy was with 
me then. He helped organize 
that church, you know." 

"Yes, but the question I want 
to ask has to do with attitude. 
I'm sure things were different in 
your day . . . and I'm willing 
to make some allowance for that 
... but you wrote things 
about suffering which just don't 
square with what's going on 
in my world" (see Colossians 
1:24-27). 

"Oh, you mean suffering has 
been eliminated?" 

"No, I don't mean that. It's 
just that we young people 
hear preachers put lots of 
emphasis on prosperity." 

"So?" 



"The prosperity gospel, 
some call it." 

"Check my records. My 
churches prospered more than 
most." 

"You seemed to rejoice in 
your sufferings. Not just talk 
but in actual physical suffering. 
It's hard to imagine what folks 
would think of such a preacher 
today. We have a few 
ministers who talk of hard times, 
of church members who won't 
cooperate, and of obstinate 
church boards, but those 
aren't the things you mentioned.' 

"Oh! Well, I still think I had 
a pretty good record. And you'll 
have to admit the church did 
prosper, throughout the entire 
Gentile world." 

"Of course the church 
prospered, Paul. But what 
about you? I mean . . . you 
know ... in a personal 
sense?" 

"It was great, young man! 
A good fight all the way! I 
labored hard. Was beaten. 
Put in prison. Saw my friends 
killed. Three times I was 
beaten with rods. Once I was 
stoned. Shipwrecked. I spent 



a night and a day in the sea. I 
was often in peril from 
robbers, my own countrymen, 
Gentiles, the wilderness, false 
brethren, hunger, thirst, cold, 
nakedness. The God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 
knows I'm not lying" (see 
2 Corinthians 11:22-33). 

"But back to this prosperity 
idea. . ." 

"That's what I'm talking 
about, Son. Everywhere I went 
the church prospered. I was 
so fortunate to have gotten out 
of Tarsus and into the work 
of the Kingdom. What a 
privilege! And I suffered so 
little compared to how my dear 
Lord suffered, even the death 
of the Cross. But I stayed in 
there, Son. I ran the course. I 
fought a good fight." 

"Yes, Paul, you wrote about 
that" (2 Timothy 4:6-8). 

"Oh! Well ... I'm glad you 
read it. Aw . . . but if I could 
only write a few lines more . . . 
from this side. . ." □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 




sv e 



Srt l*<> at 



ct* 






jabte 






tote- 



to 



V\e\p 



s ce 



^*2S-^*«* 






*B.^ , T.t'4te« vse "c spe°°' , 



tWs ^ 



e^^ dt o\o-; uant v 



,<* rf 



be. * *£ s^V 



^*5*** W 



at 



Xfcetf 



ro>- 



^ ;; 0# ^ vo d^ 



V^° 



cW 



V\\eV 



a* c 



ot 






at* 






^ 



xesv 



t\\e 



ba^ s 



* + <&**» 



vjoee 



ketvc 






\\\a> 



o i ^ 5 



Vl»*° 



tto» 



tlo« 



, voutH 



emp 



HA slS 




SPEC^ , G od of You' 



dh a °' 



4 CW* 



stian 



Educa' 



(ftOf 



Cte u 



elano 



Sponsored by the General Department of Youth and Christian Education 



a£1g 



SkJ. ifs> 




THE 
FLUTIST 

James Singer 




|DEPT. 
IBRARY 




lUtCgHQOlD) 




THIS MONTH 

Beautiful people. That's what we like to write about 
in this magazine. Quite obviously, though, we refer 

to people beautiful in spirit, in attitude, in 

courage: not the world's concept, as you will see in 

our features this month — one of a black with 

musical aspirations, the other of a quadriplegic 

who has found success. 

Hoyt E. Stone 




FEATURES 

The Flutist 

Courage and Faith Fight Back (Claude Williams 

ARTICLES 

Your Elected Church Officials 

Listen to the Light, Betty Spence 

HOW to Keep Bad Habits, Larry E. Neagle 

STORIES 

Strawflowers, R. d. Ashby 

Bible With a Hidden Message, Tom O'Reilly 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update (Teen Talent Winners) 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Books 

School Days, Paul E. Blake 



EDITORIAL 

The Seed Planted, Hoyt E stone 

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 




Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway. Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager 

0. W. Polen, Editor in Chiet 

0. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, S4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



FIATTOE1 



THE 
FLUTIST 



'Wow,., that James Singer plays a mean flute!" 



ITH THOSE words a 
teenager first informed 
me of a nineteen-year- 
old black boy who was doing awe- 
some things on a flute. It was 
during Teen Talent competition in 
Kansas City. 

Since competition was still under 
way, no one knew it at the time, 
but James would later take first 
place in solo competition (woodwinds) 
as well as first place honors in the 
small instrumental ensemble, teaming 
with Diane O'Neal. 

"Count Your Blessings" — that was 
the song, the original piece of mu- 
sic from which James worked in 
order to take both honors. He 
developed and wrote his own mu- 
sical theme, his own variations, and 
his own finale. This, plus skillful 
fingers and a contagious enthusi- 
asm for performing, gave James a winning form 
the judges simply could not ignore. 

"I never really wanted to play the flute," 
James told me later, back on the campus of Lee 

A Church of God Youth Publication 




College where he is presently 
enrolled as a sophomore. "I 
wanted to be a drummer. Signed 
up for band in the sixth 
grade. Tried out on the drums 
and flunked. 

"The band director then 
suggested I give the flute a 
try. I said 'yeah' without even 
knowing what a flute was. 
Went home and told my 
grandmother. She bought me a 
flute." 

Young readers will know 
this, of course; but, for some 
parents and those of my own 
generation, it should be pointed 
out that the flute is not a 
horn. It's a keyed woodwind 
consisting of a cylindrical tube 
stopped at one end, with a side 
hole over which air is blown. 
What's most unusual is that a flute has a range 
from middle C upwards for three octaves. 

So it is that the music James Singer produces 
soars, and dances, and lingers on the air 



P^TTTraTW^ 



THE 
FLUTIST 

James Singer 



surrealistically. There's a dreamlike 
quality to his melody which reminds 
one of times and places past, or 
which hints hauntingly of better 
things to come. 

James Singer competed in Teen 
Talent once before, that too in Kan- 
sas City (1978), where he managed I 
to win third place. This year, by ■ 
virtue of being a student at Lee and 
a member of North Cleveland, he r 
first competed and won on Tennes- > 
see state level and then became one of many who 
represented the North Cleveland Church of God 
in national competition. 

James was born in Sebring, Florida, 1962, 
south of Lake Wales and above Lake Okeechobee. 
Sebring, he says, is smaller than Cleveland. He 
comes from a broken home, father deceased, and 
was raised by his grandmother who always took 
him to Sunday school at the Harris Street Church 
of God. He has two sisters, both living in 
Hollywood, Florida. 

Back in his home church, James sings in the 
choir, does an occasional solo, and loves to go on 
church trips. During high school he had 




opportunity to visit Hawaii, a tour made possible 
through band competition; and he has done 
quite a bit of other traveling with his grandmother, 
Pearl L. Singer. 

In terms of career and future plans, James hopes 
to become a concert performer. He has made 
application already and will shortly audition with 
the Chattanooga Symphony. 

"Don't know if I'll make it or not," James says 
with candor, "but I'm going to give it my best. 
There's a young lady at Lee who plays with the 
symphony. If she can do it, I believe I can too. 
You know, and still keep up my classroom work. 

"It's not easy to become a concert artist. I'm 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



immm 



jK?;^ 








*viipf 


r 


i 




«s '1»I~t| 




. • jp 


1 






1 ^^i^^^» 










^ 



not kidding myself about that. The competition is 
exceptionally keen and, even when you make it 
with a symphony, the pay is modest. That's why 
I'm also studying business. I've held a number 
of jobs and I'm not opposed to working as a clerk 
in a store, or just anything, so long as it permits 
me to perform as well. I view my talent as 
something given by the Lord and I want to use 
it every way possible. 

"Along with my studies at Lee, I'm presently 
taking private lessons in Chattanooga, being 
instructed by the principle flutist." 

Asked what was the most exciting moment he 
experienced in Kansas City, James replied: 

"When it came my time to go on stage, I was 
tensed up and ready. Fact is, just dying to get 
out there. It was so different from four years 
before. This time I knew I was ready. I love to 
play in front of people, to watch the joy on their 
faces, the excitement as they follow me into the 
music. 

"When I moved into the finale of my solo, 
and I knew the audience was with me, I was the 
happiest guy in all the world. Win or lose. I 
was a winner no matter what the judges had to 
say. 



"Then . . . when the roaring, standing ovation 
came ... I wondered if I could contain my 
emotions. 

"That's how I know my future lies in 
performing. No matter how long it takes, how 
rough the road. I'm not too concerned about the 
money. Just give me food on the table, a few 
clothes, and change for music. I'll be satisfied. I 
just want to play my flute. That's what I do best. 
That's where my satisfaction lies." 

James beams an optimism, and shows a 
determination which makes one think somehow 
he really is going to make it. 

We wish him the best. □ 

REFRAIN 



A RhhRAIN . . . 

f*a lipoma 



Count 



FTT 



your bless -ings; Name them one by 



f 
one. 



Col 



A Church of God Youth Publication 










CLAUDE WILLIAMS 

"Courage and 
Faith Fight Back" 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



IFISATHJII] 



ONE OF THE most unfor- 
gettable men I've met is 
Claude Williams, Ft. Lau- 
derdale, Florida. 

Claude lives in a spacious, 
ranch-style, white stucco house, 
nestled amid the palms of what I 
judge to be an upper-middle-class 
neighborhood. The house sits on a corner lot. A 
circular driveway permits entrance from either of 
two streets; and, when you move toward the front 
door, you pass a swimming pool glistening blue 
beneath a cloudless sky. 

On the day of my visit, accompanied by 
Pastor Sam Adkerson, we are met at the door by 
Claude's mother. She beams hospitality. Tells us 
Claude will be back shortly. Offers to give us a 
personal tour of the house, Claude's room in 
particular. 

"Claude is shy," Bessie Fetzer Williams tells 
me. "Doesn't like to talk about himself. Like most 
mothers, I don't mind. I hope ya'll will excuse 
the mop and bucket. I planned on taking them 
down to the shop and doing a little cleaning 
today." 

Bessie leads us through the large sitting room 
or den, noting Claude had the house built 
especially for him — lots of open space and wood 
tile floors. "Wheelchairs and plush carpets don't go 
together." 

We turn left from the kitchen down a hall, past 
rooms of which Bessie makes offhand comments: 
her bedroom, the guest room, Claude's room at the 
end. 

"His private entrance," Bessie notes, pointing. 
"From the pool. Here's his bathroom. Note the 
special cabinets, the hoist, everything designed and 
built for him. Claude's very independent." 

There are photos. 

"His two daughters. Both grown now, and 



"A man who also 

knows that 

somewhere...and 

at some time.. .God 

will balance 

the scales." 



married. Aren't they beautiful?" 

Back in the kitchen, seated 
on stools at the coffee counter, 
Bessie tells of Claude prior 
to his accident: strong, typical 
boy, raised in Manchester, 
Tennessee, where he played 
football in high school, 
married, and joined the Air Force. 

"It's all here in my book," Bessie says. She 
hands me a paperback volume with a blue cover 
on which are the words, Mountains and Valleys, 
The Life and Times of Bessie Fetzer Williams. 

"You may have this copy, with my compliments. 
It was June 14, 1955, when the accident 
occurred. It was a diving accident, you know, 
while he was still in the Air Force." 

Claude arrives, driving his specially equipped, 
blue and white Chevrolet van past my car and 
up to the sidewalk entrance. We walk out in time 
to watch the van door slide open. Claude backs 
his wheelchair away from the steering wheel, turns, 
moves to the door, and smiles, "Good morning, 
Pastor. Sorry I'm late. This happens to be a busy 
Saturday." 

Sam Adkerson introduces me. Claude and I 
shake hands. Actually, I do most of the shaking. 
Claude has little grip in his hands and manages to 
steer his van through an ingeniously designed, 
swivel wrist knob attached to the steering wheel. 

"Welcome to Ft. Lauderdale, Brother Stone," 
Claude says. "How are things in Cleveland?" 

I'm sure I answered something, though I'm not 
sure what. What I remember vividly is that, while 
I was conscious of Claude's wheelchair, of 
strapped-down and totally useless lower limbs, 
Claude wasn't. Life sparkled in Claude's eyes. I 
somehow had the feeling that if I didn't get my 
mind on something else, this man was going to 
feel sorry for me. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



F1ATUJM3 



"A couple of my former pastors now live in 
Cleveland," Claude says. "I'm sure you know 
Ralph Williams." 

"Oh yes." 

"And Jerry Howell?" 

"Know them both. They now work at Lee 
College." 

"There's another preacher in Cleveland I 
know too. Jerry Noble. He held us a revival years 
ago. I think he's the guy who helped baptize 
me. Took three men to do it. They used a lawn 
chair." 

Claude smiles. 

With his right hand, Claude backs his chair a 
few inches and then moves it forward onto a lift. 
He presses another button and the lift rises from 
the floor of the van, ready to swivel him out and 
lower chair and all to the sidewalk. 

"Well . . . shall we go into the house? Or are 
you ready to visit the shop?" 

"May as well go on to the shop," Pastor 
Adkerson notes. "Brother Stone is on a tight 
schedule and we know you're busy." 

"Fine with me." The chair backs off the lift. 
"Shall we ride together?" 

Claude rolls his wheelchair forward and locks 
it into place beneath the steering wheel. We start 
to board when Sam interrupts. 

"If we do this, then you'll have to bring us back 
to pick up the car. Why don't we just follow 
you?" 

"Chicken!" Claude says, laughing. "But all 
right, Pastor, we'll see you at the shop. Get in, 
Mother." 

"Wait. I forgot my mop and bucket." 

"Brother Williams is always kidding me about 
being afraid to ride with him," Sam says, once we 
are in the car. "Truth of the matter is, he's an 
excellent driver. He drives for the most part with 
his shoulders. Those muscles are strong." 

Originator Corporation, Incorporated. That's the 
name of the business Claude now operates in 



partnership with a machinist named Red Gates. It's 
a partnership which already has proven successful 
and promises greater things for the future. As 
Claude puts it, "We're in the business of helping 
handicapped people find independence." 

Claude and Red convert factory vans into 
vehicles custom-made for the handicapped. They 
are presently averaging two vans a week, though 
they did four the week I visited, and customers 
now come from all over the United States. 

Claude is the designer: Red the machinist who 
turns ideas into practical reality. Claude's mother 
is secretary and bookkeeper for the company and 
there are four other machine shop workers. 
Though others have copied the concept, Claude 
holds a patent on the first swivel van-lift ever 
produced in the United States. He designed it 
himself, has since perfected it, changed it 
slightly, and now feels it is the best on the 
market. Judging from business, and the 
reputation Originator's is building, lots of people 
agree with that opinion. 

Following his accident in 1955, Claude spent 
years in and out of hospitals, always hoping to 
find an answer to his paralysis, dreaming of a day 
when he would be miraculously well again. That 
dream slowly faded, but not Claude's faith and 
determination. His marriage fell apart but his 
will survived. 

In 1967 Claude watched workmen from the 
Davis Flow Valve Company try to correct a faulty 
sprinkler system in his yard. The men couldn't 
find the problem. From his wheelchair, Claude 
offered suggestions. When the workmen heeded 
Claude's advice, they soon had the system working. 

The men told their boss, Mr. Davis. A few 
weeks later, when there was another problem no 
one could figure out, Mr. Davis sent his men to 
ask Claude's advice. Claude had been trained as 
an engineer with the Air Force; and, as Bessie 
put it, raised on a farm with a head full 
of practical knowledge. Again, Claude solved 
the problem. Not long afterwards, Mr. Davis 
asked Claude to work for him. 



8 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



At first Claude refused the job 
offer. Then he agreed to work free 
for a month: if he proved useful to 
the company, he'd work for fifty 
dollars a week. 

Claude Williams has been with 
Davis Flow Valve Company ever 
since. He not only earned his salary 
but he helped turn the company 
around, putting it on a sound finan- 
cial footing, and was promoted to 
manager in 1970. That was the same 
year Mr. Davis rewarded his handi- 
capped employee with a new Chev- 
rolet van for a bonus. 

"I don't know how you'll drive it, 
Claude," Mr. Davis said. "But it's 
yours and I believe you'll figure out 
a way." 

Claude thought on that for a 
while, then took his plans, his en- 
gineering sketches, and his faith to Red Gates's 
machine shop. Claude and Red Gates worked 
six months converting that first van and their 
persistence paid off. 

That personally customized van gave Claude the 
freedom he needed. He was able to do even 
more work in terms of Davis Flow Valve and 
today he is vice-president and general manager 
of the company. 

Claude credits the success of the second joy of 
his life, Originator Corporation, to answered prayer 

"We'd been struggling along, Red and I, 
working on a few vans here and there," Claude 
told me, "when I went to a special meeting of 
handicapped veterans. At the meeting I prayed, 
'Lord, open the door so I can be a help to others.' 
Next week, out of the clear blue sky, I received 
a phone call from General Motors Corporation. 
That's when it started. No one could make me 
doubt that God heard my prayer." 
* * * * 

Visit the Pompano Beach Church of God, just 




north of Ft. Lauderdale, any Sunday morning . . . 
or night . . . and there you'll find Claude 
Williams, on the left, seated in his wheelchair at 
the end of his favorite pew where he can view the 
pulpit well. Claude will have his Bible in hand. 
He will be smiling. Nodding amen. 

After service, if you can get through the 
crowd of friends who gather around him, if you 
can forget the banter and laughter which fills 
the air, and if you can bend over and shake his 
hand . . . look into Claude Williams' eyes. 

You'll see a man in those eyes. 

The vice-president of a company, yes. A 
business entrepreneur on his way to becoming 
wealthy, yes. A quadriplegic, yes. But a man of 
faith and courage. A man who knows how to fight 
back, and how to move courageously onward 
with the business of living. 

A man who also knows that somewhere . . . and 
at some time . . . God will balance the scales. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



gWg©iadlAeTE¥I[TI] 



SEVENTEEN-MAN EXECUTIVE COUNCIL 






Frank Culpepper T. L. Lowery F. J. May B. A. Brown 





Floyd Timmerman Wade Horton Bob Lyons Bennie Triplett 







E. C. Thomas, 
General Overseer 



Joe Edwards Ray Sanders James Cross Charles Conn 



YOUTH & CHRISTIAN 
EDUCATION DEPARTMENT 




EVANGELISM & 
MISJSIO'NS DEPARTMENT 



IONS DEPARTMENT 




Jim O. McClain J. Herbert Walker, Jr. 






10 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



'fiiMAOTOTTl 




aymond Crowley, Robert White, Cecil Knight, Robert Hart, 

irst Assistant Second Assistant Third Assistant General Secretary-Treasurer 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



Jtf. 



m -m "j*. 



j. 



£ 



JiirlJ 1 





• _l HE PEOPLE at the 
Bell System want to 
see to it that before 
long you'll be "hearing" 
the light. 

They say that in the near 
future when a call is made 
the conversation will be 
carried between telephone 
offices as pulses of light 
over a hair-thin glass fiber. They 
call this new technology 
light-wave communications — 
sound carried on light waves. 
When this system is perfected 
and put into use it can carry 
enormous amounts of information 
through space-saving cables at 
low costs. 

What excites me most about 
all this is the part about hearing 
the light. The prospect of 
listening to the light takes on 
added meaning when you 
consider that in the Bible Jesus 



is called the Light. A 

lot of people must 

have seen Jesus when 

He walked among 

men. But not many, it seems, 

really heard Him or 




understood why He came. 

Peter, James, and John were 
among those who saw the Light. 
With Jesus on the Mount of 
Transfiguration they beheld the 
Lord as "his face did shine as 
the sun, and his raiment was 
white as the light" (Matthew 
17:2). Yet seeing was not 
enough. For then a cloud 
overshadowed them and a voice 
said, "This is my beloved Son, 
in whom I am well pleased; hear 
ye him" (v. 5). 

The first thing God spoke into 



Ed Carlin Photo 

existence was physical light. 
Then with the light of reason 
turned on inside him, man was 
placed in God's bright, new 
world. For a time man had 
fellowship with God and 

walked in the light of 
innocence. But in time 
he misused the light 
God gave him. Doubt led 
to disobedience and spiritual 
darkness. 

Another light was now 
needed. Different from physical 
light or the light of human 
reasoning, this light would have 
to be able to push back the 
powers of darkness that had 
enveloped man's spirit. In the 
fullness of time God sent His 
Son to be the spiritual light 
that man needed. Speaking of 
Jesus, John says, "That was 
the true Light, which lighteth 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 



12 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



Some kids would rather die 
than bring home grades 
like these. 

In the next hour, 57 Amencan / ^r^T^^-Z^ / ^ , 

kids will try to kill themselves. / ^^S^jy^Tps^ 
Many over problems that may / ■^H7//5v7~^--V-7^"7 
seem small to adults. But to / V^/p^-^-f 
children, even little things / ~~~-^£^9. 
can be matters of life / Cfa/p.-.,, 

and death. /4^^^/^ 

Grades that weren't / ^-^-zf' ^~~~~/^ 
quite high enough. A / < %^T^~~~~~~~^~--^ : 7^ 
broken date. A game / ^*&&*j~~~ 

that wasn't won. One / T ^nt^^t/ k 

more reason for feel- / m^^^^ -. ^ ^U-^7^/ c 

ing they've failed to / P^^F^C***** , Y ^?;rJV 

others' expec- / *^^^^%l^ nK < 

tations. Or / ^^*«^«>v£ 

their own. / ^^ A Wf/f 

Suicide is / / ^~~ 
the second / * r <nf 
leading 

cause of ^ 

death among "^^^^^^^^ ^{^/^^-^ ' L< ' 

young people. ^ T^ttP^^ ;^^^^ ^"^^.^ / / 

But its "^ (l ^-^ Jill 
preventable. If only 
someone recognizes 
the danger signals in time. 

Sudden changes in eating ^^^^l^S Rs ~~^!^EW/ffl~ children, and 
and sleeping habits. Withdrawal from ^ r= ^^^^^y>-~~~JslH/^ their families, learn 
friends and activities. Becoming accident "^ : ^^^^ii) better ways of deal- 
prone. Talking about being "gone" or "better ~ *— ing with problems, 
off dead. " The most dangerous sign of all is One of the tragedies of youth suicide 
making final arrangements — giving away is that children just don't always understand, 
favonte records, books or other treasured That problems are temporary. And death 
possessions. is permanent. They're not expenenced 

And don't think kids who talk about sui- enough to realize their options. So some of 

cide won't try it. They will. them choose the way that should not be 

As a parent, the most important thing an option at all. And some of them don't 

you can do is show you care. live to regret it. 

Ask your children about their feelings. 
And listen to what they have to say. Without 

making judgments. life insurance company 

If you're concerned about self destruc- birm.ngham. Alabama 

tive behavior, call your local suicide For a bee brochure on youth suicide ^ what you can 

prevention, mental health or cnsis center. do to prevent it, write Liberty National, Advertising 

Professional counseling can help suicidal Dept. RP, P.O. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202. 




■nM ACffWl! 





pROFANilTX 



BoAST\^& 



LCOMOL 





Convince yourself 
you don't have any. 
Or that those you do 
have are not all 
that serious. 



Make plans to encounter 

circumstances which nurture 

your bad habits. Why 

resist and flee when it's so 
much more fun to give in? 







How to Keep BAC 

Artist/Writer: Larry E.Nea2le 



14 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



.umdLACTWIFT] 




Seek the best of both worlds. 

Compromise. Surely an enterprising person 
such as yourself can come up with some 
way of serving two masters. 



Good , good 
Igor , BRtNG me 
a mother cartoh 




Try to break your 

habits in your own 

strength. Why 

bother Him when you 

can do it all 

yourself? 




Console yourself 
with the idea that 
there's nothing you 
can do about it. 

That means you 
won't have to try. 




HABITS 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



nromm 



by F. Q. Ashby 

Y, WHAT A lovely young 
lady!" 

Aunt Agatha's comment 
was sincere, but it didn't 
really penetrate Maria's 
numbness. Her aunt's lips 
smiled bravely. Maria knew she 
also ought to try to hide the 
emptiness she felt inside. 

"Such a shock." Maria 
heard her mother from within a 
small group of mourners. "She 
was so alive, so active. Doctor 
said her heart just quit. She 
died without a whimper." 

"Maybe it's better that 
way," someone said. 

"Poor Maria," an older 
cousin said. "She and 
Grandmother were so close." 

Not wanting to be conspicuous, 
Maria slipped away to her 
room, the very room where she 
had talked with her 
grandmother shortly after 
Grandfather had died. 

"Is there really life hereafter, 
Grandma?" she remembered 
asking. 

"Such sober questions for a , 
young woman," Grandmother had 
said, brushing a wisp of hair 
from Maria's face. "Of course 
there is!" 

Maria had been eleven then, 
now she was fourteen. It 
seemed only yesterday. 

Grandmother had come to 
live with them then, and to 
share a bedroom with Maria. 
Mom and Dad held their breath, 
waiting for the clash of 
generations that never came. 
Maria and her grandmother 



became the best of friends the 
very first night, sitting up on 
each other's bed and sharing 
little-girl secrets common to 
both young and old. 

"Did you kiss Grandpa on 
the first date?" Maria had asked. 

"You bet I did," Grandmother 
confessed, laughing. "He was 
the only boy I knew who 
owned a car." 

They had talked so late that 
Dad bumped the wall with his 
shoe and called, "You two 
kids go to sleep!" 

They giggled and whispered 
good-night. Grandmother had 
hugged her vigorously. 

The other bed was empty 
now. The room was hollow 
and cold. 

Maria drew a dried blossom 
from one of the dozen shoe 
boxes lined up on a shelf. 

She had expected her 
grandmother to be stern about 
keeping their room clean and 
orderly. Instead, she had 
brought in boxes of dried 
milkweed, foxtails, and other 
plants equally dehydrated and 
brittle which neither she nor 
Maria knew by name. 

Grandmother had picked 
mum blossoms as they withered 
in the garden and brought 
them to their room, where they 
rested on the windowsill until 
the sun sapped their moisture 
and color into a very pale tan. 
These gay shades of reds, 
browns, and yellows were 
arranged in vases and baskets 
bought at five-and-dime stores. 



Each was a unique creation 
that Grandmother loved to be- 
stow on friends and relatives. 

Sometimes Maria had gone 
with Grandmother to the fields 
to collect her treasures. They 
had found long pussy willows 
in marshy road burrows and 
they had strolled the edges of 
pastures, looking for different 
grasses that grow seeds in 
bushy heads like wheat. 

"Why don't we go to the 
mountains and pick real flow- 
ers?" Maria once asked. 

"Have you ever picked a 
mountain flower?" 

"No." 

"I have, many times for 
my grandmother." 

The wrinkles around her 
lips had worked themselves 
into a warm smile at the mem- 
ory. 

"Bright, little, blue things 
that grew wild on the sunny 
side of the hills. She used to 
put them in water and try all 
sorts of things to keep them 
alive, but they always wilted 
in a few hours." 

"But they are so much 
prettier than these dead things," 
Maria had said. She felt a 
pang of guilt now as she thought 
of it. 

"Funny," Grandmother said, as 
she plucked an unusually long 
and bushy foxtail and studied it 
pensively. "I never thought of 
them as being dead. They are 
still so much a part of the 
world, giving us beauty and 
promise. . ." 






16 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 




8TFAWFLCWER8 



WW 



H. Armstrong Roberts Photo 

She didn't finish the thought. 
Instead, she put the long stem 
of the foxtail between her teeth, 
with the head of it drooping 
down in a gentle arch. 

"Mooo!" 

Together they laughed. 
Grandmother always liked to 
laugh and she liked to make 
others laugh too. 

"Do you remember the 
candlesticks your grandfather 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



used to turn on his homemade 
lathe?" she had asked that 
same day. 

"Yes," said Maria. "He gave 
me a set." 

"You know, he used to go 
out into the woods and get the 
hardest, dryest wood he could 
find. He never brought back 
anything that was still green. 
He said green wood was easier 
to work. But when he was 



finished, the candlesticks would 
dry out and crack open. His 
work would be for nothing." 

Grandmother's kindly eyes 
had searched Maria's for a hint 
of understanding. 

"It seems to me there are a 
good many things in this 
world which don't fulfill their 
purpose until death. Wheat 
can't be planted or ground into 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



17 




H Armstrong Roberts Photo 



IT WAS A raw November 
night in Tall Oaks. Toby 
Logan didn't like it. 
"Aw, come on, Jimmy," he 
begged, pulling his stocking cap 
tighter over his orange-colored 
hair. "Let's call it quits. You said 
if we got seven or eight 
Bibles, we'd stop. Well, now 
we've got nine. The Bible 
Mission'll be glad we got that 
many. My fingers are icicles, 



lugging this bag around. Let's go 
home!" 

"Well — " Jimmy Harkness 
hedged. He was squinting 
through the dark at the big, 
faintly lighted house behind 
the iron fence. "I know it's cold, 
Toby. But supposing we get 
just one more Bible. That'll 
make ten." 

"I knew it," Toby grumbled. 
"You never want to quit." In 



the lemon-colored lamplight, he 
glowered at his friend. 

"We're doing it for God, 
Toby," Jimmy went on 
soothingly. "Just think how glad 
people in India and Africa will 
be to get these old Bibles. At 
last they'll get to know God. 
Every Bible people give us 
really counts." 

"Maybe," Toby growled. "All 
the same, I'm cold!" He shivered. 



18 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



dTOMI 





The boys were both 
fourteen, lived next 
door to each other, 
believed in Jesus 
Christ as their personal 
Savior, and even went 
to Sunday school 
together. But Jimmy, 
who was dark and slim, 
always seemed to have 
a religious fervor about 
him. Toby, on the 
other hand, was pudgy 
and irritable, liked 
warmth, food, and rest, 
and usually was in 
short supply of spiritual 
sacrifice. 

"Hey!" Toby's gloved 
finger shot out. "We 
don't have to go to that 
last house!" 

Jimmy eyed him 
suspiciously. "Why 
not?" 

"Don't you 
remember? This is Ezra 
Hinch's place. When 
his wife died a year ago, 
he grumbled because 
the funeral services were 
Christian." 

Jimmy nodded. "Now I 

remember. Mr. Hinch said he 

didn't like Christians because 

they're hypocrites." 

Toby sighed in relief, then 

pulled his shopping bag, 

nearly filled with Bibles, off the 

icy walk. "C'mon, Jimmy," he 

pleaded. "Let's cut out!" 
But Jimmy hesitated, and 

kept looking up at the house. 

Then he shook his head. 

"Sorry, Toby, but we can't go 



just yet. Something tells me 
we've got to ring that 
doorbell." 

Toby was exasperated. 
"What for? He's not a Christian! 
He won't have any old 
Bibles!" 

"You see, Toby," Jimmy 
explained, "I used to say hello to 
Mrs. Hinch every Sunday at 
church. She always carried an 
old red Bible. She used to 
pray out of it a lot. I'm sure she 
was praying for Mr. Hinch. 
Maybe he'll give her old Bible 
to us." He looked at Toby in 
puzzlement. "For some reason, I 
feel God wants us to have 
that Bible." 

Toby glared. "I don't get it. 
We're not going to keep that 
Bible even if you do get it. 
You go talk to Mr. Hinch. I'm 
going to stay right here under 
the light!" 

"Okay," Jimmy said 
agreeably. "I won't be long." 
* * * * 

Mr. Hinch, whom he had 
often seen shopping on Main 
Street, was a gnome of a man 
with a shock of gray hair 
above a small, suspicious face 
that was tight with cynicism. 
Now, as Jimmy looked up at the 
old man in the porch light, an 
uncertainty seemed to mark the 
sharp, peering eyes in the 
pinched face. Was it possible, 
Jimmy wondered, that, moved 
at last by the death of his wife, 
Mr. Hinch was beginning to 
believe? But when he spoke 
now, his voice was as 
challenging and brittle as ever. 



"Young man," he snapped, 
"why are you bothering me?" 

"I'm collecting old Bibles for 
our church, Mr. Hinch," 
Jimmy explained. "They're for 
our overseas mission. We give 
them to folks in India and Africa 
who have no Bibles. I 
thought, if you don't use Mrs. 
Hinch's old Bible — " 

"Of course I don't use my 
wife's old Bible!" Mr. Hinch 
growled. "I'll get it for you." 

He hurried off and returned 
with it shortly. 

"Here," he said, pushing it 
into Jimmy's hands. "Take it. 
Though what good it'll do 
anybody, I don't know. You 
Christians are all alike. You're 
all hypocrites. You promise one 
thing, then do another." 

"Thanks, Mr. Hinch," Jimmy 
said meekly. 

As he turned away, the Bible 
almost seemed to come alive 
in his hands. Was it trying to 
tell him something? 

* * * * 

The two boys stopped in at 
Jimmy's house to store the 
Bibles overnight. As they piled 
them up in a corner of the den, 
Jimmy stared at the old Hinch 
Bible, then opened it carefully. 

"You know, Toby," he said 
softly, "I really do feel close to 
this old book. I mean, I used 
to watch Mrs. Hinch read from 
it every Sunday at service. I 
felt she was always praying for 
her husband's conversion. She 
wanted so much for him to 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 






CTF 



Update 



A, Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



1982 NATIONAL TEEN TALENT WINNERS 



MUSIC DIVISION category 




Vocal Solo-Male 

Vocal Solo-Female 

Instrumental Solo 
(Keyboard-Piano) 

Instrumental Solo 
(Keyboard-Organ) 

Instrumental Solo 
(Brass) 

Instrumental Solo 
(Woodwind) 

Instrumental Solo 
(Strings) 

Percussion 
(Definite Pitch) 

Percussion 
(Indefinite Pitch) 

Small Instrumental 
Ensemble 

Large Instrumental 
Ensemble 



Winner (Person-Group) 
Tony Dehner 
Beth Henson 
Regi Stone 

Polly Allen 

Stacey Brewer 

James Singer 

Roger Hardin 

Terry O'Bannon 

Louie Fitzgerald 



North Cleveland Instrumental 
Ensemble 



North Cleveland Handbells 



Small Vocal Ensemble College Park Ensemble 

Large Vocal Ensemble North Cleveland Singers 

Small Choir South Cleveland Youth Singers 

Large Choir New Dimension 



Church 

Westmore 

Westmore 

Valdosta 
(Forrest Street) 

Dillon 

West Minot 

North Cleveland 

Piedmont 

Westmore 

North Cleveland 

North Cleveland 

North Cleveland 

Huntsville 
(College Park) 

North Cleveland 

South Cleveland 

North Cleveland 



State 

Tennessee 
Tennessee 
South Georgia 

South Carolina 

North Dakota 

'er ressee 

South Carolina 

Tennessee 

Tennessee 

Tennessee 

Tennessee 

Alabama 

Tennessee 
Tennessee 
Tennessee 



Short Story 


Todd Holcomb 


Lebanon 


Southern Ohio 


Articles & Essays 


Michelle Johnson 


E. Indianapolis 


Indiana 


Plays & Skits 


Missy Pugh 


Evans 


West Virginia 


Poetry 


Libby Thomas 


Trigg Street 


Virginia 


Ceramics & Glass 


Floyd Hepburn 


Hallandale 


Florida (Cocoa) 


Graphics 


Chris Frazier 


Crozet 


Virginia 


Layout and Design 


Shelley Wells 


Lawndale 


Michigan 


Drawing 


Pat Kelley 


Evangel Temple 


Maryland 


Oil & Acrylic Painting 


Judy Svagerko 


Cleveland. Cooley 


Northern Ohio 


Wet Media Painting 


Darrel Ethridge 


Ranlo, Gastonia 


North Carolina 


Photography 


Laca Benton 


Rapid City 


South Dakota 


Sculpture 


Denny Delgado 


Humberlea 


Eastern Canada 


Textiles 


Karen Hester 


Ford 


Virginia 


Mixed Media 


Judy Svagerko 


Cleveland. Cooley 


Northern Ohio 



BIBLE DIVISION BibleReadina 



Bible Teaching 
Bible Quizzing 



Donna Burnham 

Delta Sanders 
Woodruff Church of God 



Fountain Valley 

Bloomington 
Woodruff 



Southern Calif - 
Nevada 



Minnesota 
South Carolina 



20 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



STRAWFLOWERS 

Continued from page 17 



flour while it's tender and 
green." 

Grandmother had found 
long, golden sprigs of wheat for 
Maria's bouquet. She had no 
doubt gone out of her way for 
them. She speared them into 
a basket of tiny white blossoms 
and, against these, she had set 
her reddest and bushiest foxtails 
and pale yellow mum blossoms 
from the garden. 

Maria thought it was the 
prettiest collection her 
grandmother had ever made. 
Now, she wished she had told 
her so. She took the basket 
from her dresser and ran her 
finger over the shining hulls of 
wheat, each with a tiny sprig 
extending from its point. They 
still seemed fresh and vibrant 
even after these many months. 

"Is there really life hereafter, 
Grandma?" 

"Such sober questions for a 
young woman," Maria heard 
her say. "Of course there is!" 

"Maria?" 

"Coming, Mother," Maria said, 
controlling the quiver in her 
voice. 

She set the basket back 
onto the dresser and wiped her 
eyes with a handkerchief. She 
understood what her grandmother 
had said about the wheat, and 
the room seemed not quite so 
empty now. 

Quietly, Maria closed the door 
behind her. □ 



BIBLE WITH A 
HIDDEN MESSAGE 

Continued from page 19 



become a Christian and go to 
church with her. I don't think 
he's a bad man. It's just that he 
feels Christians don't practice 
what they preach. I suppose he 
once had a bad experience — " 

"Hey!" Jimmy pointed. 
"Something just fell out of the 
Bible!" 

Curious, Jimmy picked it 
up. It was a white envelope. It 
was unwritten on, and 
unsealed, so he peeked inside, 
then whistled. 

"What is it?" Toby demanded. 

"Money!" Jimmy blinked. 
"That means — why, it's one 
thousand dollars!" 

"One thousand dollars!" Toby 
gasped. 

"Ten one-hundred dollar bills!" 
Jimmy looked dazed. "That's a 
lot of money!" 

"It must have been Mrs. 
Hinch's own money," Toby said 
excitedly. "She had a little 
business of her own at home, 
making pottery. Maybe she 
put the profit she made into her 
Bible because she knew Mr. 
Hinch would never open it. It 
was her money — " His voice 
dropped, then quickened. "So 
now it's our money!" 

Jimmy kept staring at the bills 
with fascination. But at last he 
sent Toby a regretful look. "No, 
I'm afraid it's not ours, Toby," 
he said. "Mr. Hinch sure didn't 
know that money was in the 
Bible when he gave it to us. His 
wife's possessions still remain 
his, you know. Besides, what 
kind of Christians would we 
be if we kept it?" 

"Aw," Toby protested. 
"Finders keepers ..." His words 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 




BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 





Includes: Masonry and wood construction, social area 

oflices, classrooms, nursery, choir robe rooms, baptistry, 

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry Irom $22/ iq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classroom* and larger 

ite or call lor FREE information and brochures 
(803)268-7297 (803)268-7090 

rfc>RTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 

P.O. Box 591 
Taylors, SC 29687 

^Over 180 buildings Constructed In Southeast^ 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 37115 



CHURCH STEEPLES 

1 - BAPTISTRIES 
• WALL CROSSES 
• BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

L COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 
MODERN DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH COMPANY 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 
TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL . 
COLLECT: 
.' 404-993-9960 

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910. 
R0SWELLGA 30077 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



^dASTII¥ITIIIE§ 



Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection 

Gy&UTHNEWS T®N@TE 



* 



Compiled \ty SON J I /I LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant General Department of Youth and Christian Education 


CHRIST IN THE NEWSROOM 

TOPEKA, KS — A Kansas daily newspaper took up a challenge 
in March 1900 to emphasize good news and institute a policy 
following Christ's teachings. 

For one week, the Reverend Dr. Charles M. Sheldon was 
appointed editor in chief. Dr. Sheldon made some notable 
changes in company policy. He banned smoking, drinking and 
profanity from the editorial offices. 

A page-one story about a famine in India included an appeal 
for contributions; the paper collected more than a million dollars 
to send to Bombay. 

As a result of this "good news" experiment, daily circulation 
jumped from 15,000 to 367,000. (Parade Magazine, July 11, 
1982) □ 

1. What response would you predict to this kind of format 
change in your local newspaper today? 

2. Which format do you prefer? 

3. Can it be done without interfering with conflicting denomina- 
tional beliefs? 


SEX EDUCATION'S VALUE INCREASINGLY 
QUESTIONED 

"Sex education, like drug education, has been found 
counterproductive." So says Dr. Max Rafferty. 

Senator Jeremiah Denton offers a simple alternative. "Just 
teach teenagers to say no — and mean it." It's rather old advice, 
but look at its success record. The rate of illegitimate pregnancies 
and VD throughout our ancestry amounted to only a fraction of 
the present rate. 

The social permissiveness that is being bred in our land 
promotes pornography and immorality. It is putrid and pernicious. 

So was Sodom. □ 

1. In your opinion, where is the best place for sex education? 

2. Read Proverbs 4:14, 15 and chapters 5, 6 and 7. Observe 
the difference in Solomon's wise instruction and some of the 
present sex-education materials. 


MERELY CHANCE 

A French study of the biographies of 2,000 successful people 
has found that no correlation exists between their character traits 
and the signs of the zodiac under which they were born. 

Using eight astrology textbooks to find each sign's common 
characteristics, Dr. Michel Gauquelin tried to correlate 52,188 
personality traits from these 2,000 people with their zodiac signs. 
"The results were completely negative," said Gauquelin. 

Statistically, personality traits correspond with the zodiac signs 
no better than mere chance would have predicted. □ 

1. Why do horoscopes seem to work for some people? 

2. Is there a link between horoscopes, fortune telling and 
witchcraft? (See Micah 5:12; Deuteronomy 18:10-13; Acts 16:16-18; 
19:11-17.) 


SACRIFICE TO SAVE 

SAN ANTONIO, TX — One couple gave up driving their car to 
work and rode the bus instead. Another couple forfeited their 
long-planned trip to Israel. Some families decided not to eat out 
on Sunday. Even a six-year-old boy waited an extra year to get 
a new bicycle. Why? To save lives. 

In one month, a church in San Antonio raised $90,000 for the 
suffering Somali refugees in the Horn of Africa. They sacrificed a 
few modern luxuries to help those whose only daily concern is 
food and water. 

The church youth participated also by preparing a meal of 
gruel, which the people of Somali are given at feeding centers, 
for the entire congregation. (World Vision, June 1982) □ 

1. Have you ever sacrificed for others? 

2. Says Acts 20:35, "It is more blessed to give than to 
receive. " 

3. Can you think of people in your community or city who need 
help? What can you give to them? 


DRUG APPEAL 

WASHINGTON — Addressing a luncheon of the Advertising 
Council, First Lady Nancy Reagan criticized the entertainment 
and advertising media for making the use of drugs seem 
glamorous to young people. She said television specials on drug 
abuse are not enough to counter the positive portrayals of drugs 
on TV and in other media. □ 

1. Do you agree that the media glamorizes drug use? Why or 
why not? 



22 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



BIBLE WITH A 
HIDDEN MESSAGE 

Continued from page 21 



trailed off, but his chubby 
face became agonized. 

* * * * 

They went right back to Mr. 
Hinch's house, Jimmy carrying 
the envelope in the Bible, the 
way he had found it. 

When he told Mr. Hinch 
about their discovery, the old 
man was as surprised as they 
had been. He stared at the 
envelope with disbelief. 

"Well!" he finally exclaimed. 
"I thought my wife made a little 
profit from her pottery, but I 
never figured it amounted to 
anything." He tapped the 
envelope with his thumb as he 
stood in the doorway. Finally 
he shook his head as a soft glow 
crept into his eyes. He smiled 
warmly. "I know what Mary 
would have wanted," he 
continued, and now the harshness 
had gone from his voice; it 
was a thoughtful tone. "She 
loved her Bible, so I feel 
she'd want that money to go for 
Bibles." 

He pressed the envelope back 
into Jimmy's hand. "Take it, 
young man," he said earnestly, 
"and give it to your mission 
people." 

Jimmy thought his heart 
would burst with joy. 

"Oh, Mr. Hinch!" he 

exclaimed. "All the money? Are 
you sure you want — " 

"Another thing," the old man 
interrupted him. "Believe it or 
not, you boys have helped 
restore my belief in 
Christianity. Why, you might 
have kept that money and I'd 
never have known!" He 
hesitated, then reached out. "I 
see you brought back Mary's 



Bible, young man. I think I'll 
take it. I'm beginning to feel 
she'd want me to keep it and 
read it." 

Jimmy returned it gladly. 

"God bless you, Mr. Hinch!" 
he called as he turned away. 

Toby was still gazing longingly 
at the envelope, but now his 
face, like Mr. Hinch's, at last 
seemed touched by charity. 

"I see why you had to come 
up that first time and ring this 
doorbell, Jimmy," he said softly. 
"God sure moves in mysterious 
ways, doesn't He?" □ 

FREEINew Choir 
Robe Style Catalog. 

Collegiate's 47 Choir Robe 

styles and over 129 colors 

and fabrics are displayed 

beautifully in two new 

catalogs that are yours 

Free. Mail this coupon 

today. 

m 




WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write (or (ree estimate. 



GOSPEL TENTS -^ 




Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L SHAW £! /!!!!! lEHS 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! 




-WalKiro 



your organization raise money 

WATKINS PRODUCTS 
514 Alabama Ave. PO Box 52 
Bridgeport, AL 35740 
orcall(205)495-2689 

SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER MANILLA. 



ad-pro 

| ADVERTISING & PROMOTIONS \ 



"CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES: 

Pens«Pencils»Portfotios*Notebooks*8uttons«Badges 
•Rlbbons*Balloons*Decals*Tags*Caps*Other items 

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 

Phone: 242-0730 



COLLEGIATE 
CAP & GOWN CO. 

Division of Carnation 

| 1000 N. Market St., Champaign, IL 61820 | |, ChUTCh PCWS, Il\C. 

I Name 



f Church 

Address 

| City 

» Zip Phone g 



. State . 



2250 Hwy 43 N 
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 
205-275-3101 
Complete Line • Solid Wood ^ 

Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



. 



Books 



WHERE ARE YOU, GOD? by John Oswalt 

Where is God when the righteous suffer and the wicked prosper? 

Is God really there? How do you know His love? Where do you find life and peace? Is 
God to blame for your troubles? 

If some of these questions are yours, you will want to read this book. From a study of 
the Book of Malachi, John Oswalt leads you through man's perennial problems to God's 
timeless solutions. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) Lj 

THE COMPLETE DISCIPLE by Dr. Paul W. Powell 

Here's fresh insight into thirteen aspects of commitment to Christ. The first and last 
ones are the yoke (symbol of toil, service and sweat) and the cross (symbol of sacrifice, 
blood and death). In between are eleven other ingredients of Christian discipleship: 
humility, childlikeness, sincerity, fellowship, excellence, greatness, witness, prayer, action, 
fullness, faithfulness. 

You'll find The Complete Disciple an inspiring, challenging, and helpful book. Authored 
by a pastor of one of the fastest-growing churches in Texas, it's full of simple, practical 
help on profound subjects and is laced with apt anecdotes. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 
60187) D 

OVERCOMING STRESS by Jan Markell with Jane Winn 

Goodbye to excess stress! From a Christian viewpoint, Jan Markell and Jane Winn tell 
how to identify stress, how much is good, and how much is too much. And they instruct 
how to flex your muscles and put up your dukes to fight back. The two authors, both 
women in ministry, give a firsthand account of their own battles . . . and victories . . . over 
stress. 

You'll get help galore in their extremely readable book! (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 
60187) □ 

COVENANT TO CARE by Louis H. Evans, Jr. 

"What happens to you matters to me." 

How many people really care what happens to you? How many people honestly matter 
to you? Most of us have few truly close friends. We would give our right arm for a few 
more. But there's no need to give an arm. Instead, give yourself— all of you, says author 
Louis Evans, Jr. It's a matter of committing yourself — covenanting to care, to love, to pray 
for a small circle of special people. 

Read how Dr. Evans discovered the covenant relationship . . . how he came to a place 
of interdependence and honest love. Then let him share with you the steps to a true 
covenant relationship through affirmation, availability, prayer, openness, honesty, sensitivi- 
ty, confidentiality and accountability. Discover how you can enjoy closer relationships . . . 
with your family . . . with select friends . . . perhaps with a small covenant group. 
Covenant to Care wraps it all up for you and promises to start you on a refreshing, new 
adventure! (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) D 

HANDLE WITH PRAYER by Charles F. Stanley 

Do you pray or worry? Unfortunately, many Christians are top-notch worriers and 
mediocre prayers. Prayer is a soul exercise that takes daily practice. It's a spiritual 
warfare. And often, it's a matter of waiting. 

In this book, you'll discover how praying and waiting go hand in hand. You'll see how to 
tune your spiritual ears to God's leading. And you'll learn to pray with the assurance that 
God will answer. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □ 



LISTEN TO THE LIGHT 

Continued from page 12 

every man that cometh into the 
world" (John 1:9). 

But not everyone responded to 
the Light. Evil men did not 
want God's light shining upon 
their evil deeds. And for this 
reason they set about to put out 
the true Light. At Calvary 
they crucified the Lord — breaking 
the lamp that bore the 
precious Light — and buried it in 
a tomb. 

For three days it seemed that 
darkness had indeed overcome 
the Light. But inside the dark 
tomb the eternal flame was 
rekindled. First the Light 
brightened the tomb so that 
followers of the Light need never 
fear dying. There was a great 
earthquake and the angel of the 
Lord rolled back the stone 
that sealed the tomb and the 
Light came forth. 

Today the Light shines still! 
And no amount of darkness 
can ever put the Light out. 
Perhaps you already have 
heard about Jesus and how He 
died to save you from your 
sins. If so, you have, in a way, 
seen the Light. But if you 
have not accepted Jesus as your 
Lord; if you've never given 
Him your life; or if you have 
started following Him and 
have turned back, you have not 
really listened to Him. For in 
the broadest sense, to listen is to 
heed. 

Won't you listen to the Light 
this very moment? Let Christ 
speak to you. Listen to the call 
of the Master and absorb the 
true Light. Then you can let 
your light shine to others who 
have not yet heard the Light. □ 



24 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



FAR PASTURE 

Childhood knew a beautiful spot 
we poetically called the Far Pasture, 
to which our little bare feet often 
took us quickly for dreamy vacation, 
to pat all the horses and cows 
and happily play in the sunshine 
beside the wild flowers and trees. 

Years later a sister was ill, 
apparently lived in two worlds 
and in lucid moments reported, 
like one with uncertainty gone, 
she had followed the urges of youth 
and had traveled alone unafraid 
to discover death means only 
to enter another Far Pasture. 

—William Walter De Bolt 



A. Devaney, Inc., NY Photo 



W 1 




TIME FOR NOISE 

Don't criticize. Youth's 

the time for noise. Later sounds 

will be like echoes. 

—William Walter De Bolt 



BAPTISTRIES 

FIBFRGI ASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 



CALL OR WRITE FOR FREH BROCHURE 

L FREE 1-800-251 0679 «TN. COLLECT 615-875-01 

3511 HIXSON PK ♦ CHATTA TN 37415 

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 

Write lor free 
color brochure 




^iuetalali. Special t ies 



A/C 214 657-6522 



Henderson, Texas 75652 




DISCOVER m 
NORTHWEST \J/ 

Please send my FREE GIFT and 
more information about 
Northwest Bible College. 

Phone 

Name 



Address. 
City 



State. 



Zip- 



Date I plan to start college. 
□ Fall D Spring 19 



Mail To: 

ADMISSIONS 
Northwest 
Bible College 

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E. 
Minot, ND 58701 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



SCHOOL DATS 

The leaves drift down in silent swi rl% . 

And crash as thunder in the grass* 
Squirrel tails wave like flags unfurled 

When Mother JVature hurries past* 




Kids, bundled up and rosy, 
Face the wind with eyes all teary. 

Mittened hands rub runny noses; 
Voices greet each other, cheery. 



As the sun arises warm and late, 
The school bus wheezes up the hill. 

With clang and clatter, out the gate 
Rush bright-eyed children, sleepy still. 



Heavy aroma of coffee perking 
Greets the morning, night is done. 

Off to office, plant, to working, 
Once again, fall has begun. 

The leaves blow sadly across the lawn; 

Dogs bark mournfully at the gate. 
Then, grind of engine, honk of horn, 

Kids are home! Fall can't wait! 
by Paul E. Blake 



David W. Corson From A. Devaney. N. Y. 



26 



Lighted Pathway, October, 1982 



BOTMM* 




T'S OVER NOW— the 59th 
General Assembly— and, if 
one takes the historical 
perspective, it's obvious some 
seeds were planted which will 
produce fruit in the future. - 

For the most part I view Kan- 
sas City as positive. 

It was a great time for the 
youth of our church. Teen Tal- 
ent competition was keen. Faces 
glowed. Eyes sparkled. Even 
those who didn't win acted as 
if they had and you could 
hear them telling parents and 
friends about the video-tape 
sessions, a first for the Youth 
and Christian Education 
Department, thanks to Jerry • 
Millwood. 

We had a noble theme, "Lord, 
Show Us Thy Glory." General 
Overseer Hughes laid a 
masterful cornerstone with his 
keynote sermon and every 
speaker who followed added 
an inspired word. Not only was 
preaching superb, but the 
message came through in 
visuals. I yet hear the 
tremulous voice of Margaret 
Gaines as, on Sunday 
morning, she prayed for peace 
for Christian Palestinians 
among whom she has lived 



and labored for so many j 

years. \ 

There was drama at this v 

Assembly — the drama of I 

decisions made and young men f 

The Seed 
Planted 

and women like Phillip and Mary 
Morris opting to obey God's t 

• call to foreign assignment at ( 

tremendous personal sacrifice. t 

Clearly too, as our * 

international delegates would < 

indicate, this was the year it 
j, became obvious the Church I 

of God is worldwide in scope < 

and interest. More recognition ' 

was given to those from outside v 
the Continental United States ' 

and, while there is yet much to ' 
do, our leaders seem serious i 

about internationalization of the ■ 
church. l 

We knew in advance that our 
electoral process would bring 
unprecedented change, at least * 
four new men to serve on our ' 

Executive Committee. Here too 
God helped us. I find it easy { 

to accept God's will in this 
matter. E. C. Thomas, 
Raymond Crowley, Robert White, 
Cecil B. Knight, Robert Hart— 
these are now the general 
officials of our church; and, 



just as they are charged of the 
Holy Spirit to act responsibly, 
we are charged of that same 
Holy Spirit to fully support and 
follow them. So be it. 

It was in the Ordained 
Minister's Council where, I 
suspect, the evil one tried to 
sow tares. There is no 
necessary wrong in 
disagreement. It is both 
human and in keeping with 
democratic process. 
It doesn't bother me, really, 
that this year we seemed to 
disagree more than usual, or 
that our opposite positions 
seemed more intransigent and 
compromise less easy. 

What bothers me could best 
be described as mood, distrust, 
a feeling that our enemy would 
like to separate us. The devil 
would like to make us think 
housekeeping and operational 
matters are of doctrinal 
importance. If and when this 
happens, our medicine has 
become worse than the ailment. 
That will bring a bitter harvest. 

Thus I pray: "Help us, oh 
God, to be brotherly, to 
remember our commission. 
"Let only the good seed 
grow." □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 







tl«P 



V\as» s 



., v ScV>oo* w > o0 s^e^-.; clW es 




IS*** 





"Our prayer is that God will use this emphasis 
to sharpen our vision to the magnificent future 
of Word- centered, Christ-exalting Sunday schools. 



R. LAMAR VEST, 
General Director 



^ 




Department of Youth and Christian Education 

Church of God General Offices, Keith at 25th Street, N. W., Cleveland, Tennessee 37311 



\ms 




<rK /ff >- 



PdT R l€C€ 




jf® iW l) 



NOT TO BE TAKEN 
FROM THIS ROOM 



NOV 2 l" 2 



PERIODICALS DEPJr 
LEE COLLEGE 



LIBR^Yj 



i msaHopiD) 



November, 1982 



Volume 53, Number 11 



THIS MONTH 

We congratulate Patriece Weaver, first runner-up in the Tennessee Junior Miss 

Pageant She also received the Poise and Appearance award, the Kraft Hostess 

award and second place in the Simplicity sewing contest Judges based their 

decision on scholastic achievement, poise and appearance, personal interviews, 

performing arts and youth fitness. 
Patriece is the daughter of the Reverend and Mrs. Franklin A. Weaver. She is a 
regular soloist in her home church and works with children. Patriece plans to 
further her education at the University of Tennessee in Chattanooga. □ 

Hoyt E. Stone 



FEATURE 

Sara Hale, Honest Abe, and Thanksgiving, 

Henry N. Ferguson 3 

ARTICLES 

STEP: To Jamaica, Michael Smith 6 

Who Parents Are, Carol Carpenter 8 

Who Teenagers Are, Carol Carpenter 8 

The Great American Smokeout 10 

What Not to Do When Your Boyfriend/Girlfriend 

Drops You, Larry E. Neagle 14 

STORIES 

The Thanksgiving Song, Wanda Cato Brett 16 

Into the Light (True Story), Serge Baumann 18 

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Marlesa Ball, Singing for God's Glory, Cameron Fisher 12 

Youth Update 20 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22 

Books 24 

Please Feed the Children, Jack Bentley 25 

EDITORIAL 

Face of a Child, Hoyt E. Stone 27 

MEMBER GJ3CI EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 

(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. • 1982. All rights reserved. ChuTch of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 




Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway, Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 




^tnt™ 



S>am Woh/WmMj -Ah& 



AND 



Thanksgiving 



by Henry N. Ferguson 



THE YEAR WAS 1863. The 
hot breath of summer lay 
across the nation like a 
suffocating blanket. A deep pall 
of gloom held states north of 
the Mason-Dixon line in an 
enervating grasp. News from 
the war fronts was anything but 
reassuring. In fact, the Civil 
War had reached a stalemate 
and Union fortunes were at 
their lowest ebb. 

There was trouble, too, on 
the home front. In July, draft 
riots were fomenting confusion 
and unrest in New York City. 
As summer drifted into 
autumn, there came disheartening 
news. General William S. 
Rosecran's Army of the 
Cumberland had been soundly 
mauled by Confederate troops in 
the holocaust at Chickamauga. 

Bob Taylor Photo / Henry N. Ferguson Photos 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



Though the timing was 
ill-advised, it was precisely at 
this hour when an elderly lady 
urged President Lincoln to 
proclaim a national Thanksgiving 
Day. 

That determined lady was 
Sarah Josepha Hale. Born 
Sarah Josepha Buell on a farm 
near Newport, New 
Hampshire, on October 24, 1788, 
Sarah was destined to become 
a vibrant and far-seeing Victorian 
who would uplift the 
smothered social and economic 
standards of women. Schools 
for girls were almost unheard of 
in those days. Young Sarah 
received her early education 
from her mother and her 
brother Horatio, a student at 
Dartmouth. At eighteen she 
started her own private school, 



teaching girls to read and 
write properly rather than 
stressing sewing, which was 
often emphasized. 

In 1813 Sarah met and married 
a Newport lawyer named 
David Hale. It was a happy 
marriage. Eager for knowledge, 
the two studied together each 
night from eight until ten. David 
was an excellent teacher of 
French, botany, mineralogy, 
geology and reading. Tragedy 
struck. On September 25, 1822, 
nine years after their marriage, 
David died, leaving Sarah a 
penniless widow at thirty-four, 
with five children ranging in age 
from two weeks to seven years. 

Sarah established a millinery 
business. It failed. She wrote a 
book. It didn't sell. Then she 
began writing in earnest. 






mm -nam/ -ntWM -nm 

Thanksgiving 



Sarah's first novel, 
Northwood, was printed in two 
volumes in December 1827. It 
was an instant hit both home 
and abroad. John Laurie Blake 
of Boston, who was completing 
plans to publish a women's 
magazine, became interested in 
her literary efforts and offered 
her the editorship. She accepted 
and the following year moved 
to Boston with her family and 
became editor of the 
Ladies' Magazine and champion 
of conservative reform. 

Sarah was now forty, just 
under middle height. She had 
a fair, pink-and-white 
complexion, sparkling hazel 
eyes, and brown hair which she 
continued to wear in the side 
curls her husband had so much 
admired. She dressed 
conservatively but was always 
exquisitely groomed. Mrs. 
Hale would have been a 
sensation in any age. As 
America's first woman editor, she 
was to emerge in this 
Victorian time as a dominant, 
vital influence in the life of 
the nation. 

In 1837 Louis A. Godey bought 
the Ladies' Magazine, merged it 
with his new Lady's Book, 
and retained Mrs. Hale as editor. 

She achieved recognition as an 
authority on the parlor, the 
kitchen and, in fact, the entire 
American home. She became a 
suffragette with a new twist — a 
conviction that ladies must 
accomplish their mission in 
society through moral influence 
instead of by direct participation 
in public affairs. Her feathered 
quill instigated one reform after 
another. 



When a movement to finish 
the Bunker Hill Monument 
seemed doomed, it was Sarah, 
daughter of a Revolutionary 
War officer, who challenged 
women's talents throughout the 
country to raise funds to rescue 
the floundering project. All 
during the summer of 1840 
women knitted, crocheted, 
cross-stitched, and made quilts, 
jellies and preserves for a 
"woman's fair" to be held in 
Boston. It was a huge success. 
Bunker Hill was saved and the 
monument completed in 1843. 

In the same vigorous manner 
Sarah Hale organized the 
Seamen's Aid Society for the 
benefit of destitute seamen 
and their families. She went on 
to initiate the first nursery 
school for working mothers. She 
helped found Vassar College. 
She encouraged Elizabeth 
Blackwell to study medicine. 
Graduating from the Geneve 
Medical School of Western 
New York in 1849, Miss 
Blackwell was the first woman 
to receive a medical degree, 
thanks to Sarah Hale. 

The inimitable editor was a 
bottomless well of ideas. In an 
editorial in 1853 she suggested 
that it would be well for 
someone to invent a washing 
machine to lighten women's 
work. The following year the 
first such machine was on the 
market. Additional editorials 
helped the Mount Vernon 
Ladies Association raise $200,000 
to purchase Mount Vernon, 
thus preventing its being 
demolished and a factory 
erected on the site. 

One of Sarah's most famous 



yet least recognized achievements 
was authorship of the beloved 
poem "Mary Had a Little 
Lamb," first published in 1830 
in Poems For Our Children. 

Perhaps her greatest 
achievement, though, was the 
campaign she waged for 
seventeen years in Godey's for 
the nationalization of 
Thanksgiving Day, so it would 
be held simultaneously in all 
states. 

Less than six months after 
he became president, in the late 
autumn of 1789, George 
Washington had issued America's 
first national Thanksgiving 
proclamation. 

His successors in the White 
House did not continue his 
precedent. Thanksgiving 
became largely a haphazard 
affair — a local celebration, 
controlled exclusively by either 
state, city or village officials. 
A number of southern states 
ignored the holiday entirely on 
the grounds that the custom was 
a relic of puritanical bigotry. 

In an effort to unify the 
nation in this one project, 
Mrs. Hale, long before the Civil 
War, began campaigning in 
her magazine. Each November, 
at the end of the harvest, she 
published a Thanksgiving 
editorial. At the same time 
she added fuel to the fire by 
writing letters to the various 
state governors and, while they 
were in the White House, to 
Lincoln's three predecessors: 
James Buchanan, Franklin 
Pierce, and Millard Fillmore. 

Mrs. Hale was seventy-five 
when, in 1863, she approached 
President Lincoln with her 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



plea that he set aside the last 
Thursday in November as 
national Thanksgiving Day. Her 
letter was sent on September 
28, just one week after the 
disastrous Union defeat at 
Chickamauga. The original is 
preserved in Lincoln's White 
House file of personal papers, 
and was first made available 
to historians in 1947. 

Mrs. Hale had a friend at 
court. For years Secretary of 
State William Henry Seward 
had been sympathetic to Sarah's 
various reform movements. He 
now used his influence with 
Lincoln on her behalf. 

The President acted on 
October 3, 1863, just five 
days after receiving Mrs. Hale's 
appeal. With his characteristic 
clear thinking and calm strength 
of tone, Lincoln composed a 
proclamation so rich and warm 
that it glowed with poetic 
beauty and grace, yet was 
solemn and majestic. It began: 

"The year that is drawing 
towards its close has been 
filled with the blessings of 
fruitful fields and healthful 
skies. To those bounties, which 
are so constantly enjoyed that 
we are prone to forget the 
source from which they come, 
others have been added, which 
are of so extraordinary a 
nature that they cannot fail to 
penetrate and soften the heart 
which is habitually insensible to 
the ever watchful providence 
of Almighty God. ..." 

The proclamation was 
concluded with these words: "I 
do therefore invite my fellow 
citizens in every part of the 
United States, and also those 



who are sojourning in foreign 
lands, to set apart and observe 
the last Thursday of November 
next, as a day of thanksgiving 
and praise to our beneficent 
Father who dwelleth in the 
heavens." 

Profound and poetical, the 
proclamation was a solemn, 
eloquent valedictory to Mrs. 
Hale's untiring efforts to establish 
Thanksgiving as a national 
holiday. 

As though it were a lucky 
omen, this presidentially 
proclaimed day of Thanksgiving — 
Thursday, November 26, 1863 — 
brought Lincoln joyful news from 
Tennessee. General Grant had 
erased the sting of the 
Chickamauga defeat: his troops 
had soundly trounced General 
Bragg's Confederates in the 
three-day battle of Chattanooga, 
Lookout Mountain, and 
Missionary Ridge. 

That afternoon Lincoln 
received a constant stream of 
callers at the White House. 
For the first time since his 
inauguration, nearly three 
years before, he appeared in a 
festive mood. He called for 
music; joined in a round of 
singing; laughed; and told 
some of his famous jokes. 

As for Mrs. Hale, she was 
happy her long ambition had 
been realized. But as she 
rested in her Boston home that 
day, her nimble mind was 
already focused on the problem 
of making certain that Lincoln 
did not forget Thanksgiving the 
following year. 

Consequently, on October 9, 
1864, she wrote a letter to 
Secretary Seward, with a subtle 



reminder that Thanksgiving 
Day was again approaching. The 
message was duly presented to 
the President. Eleven days later, 
Lincoln issued his second 
annual Thanksgiving proclama- 
tion. In it he asked for 
nationwide prayers for a "return 
of the insatiable blessings of 
Peace, Union, and Harmony 
throughout the land." Sarah 
was satisfied — Thanksgiving was 
well on its way to becoming 
an American tradition. 

Mrs. Hale continued as 
editor of Lady's Book until her 
retirement in 1877, at the age 
of ninety. At ten o'clock on the 
evening of April 30, 1879, 
without illness, without pain, and 
with a smile on her face, 
Sarah Hale died. 

Today, few Americans are 
aware that, but for her 
persistence, we would probably 
not be celebrating Thanksgiving 
as one of our great national 
holidays. D 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



M31WS ©M AOTOTTII J 



5TEP 




io&l-JAMAICA 



BY MICHAEL SMITH 

REALITY CAME in the form 
of a warm tropical breeze. 
With it, smell of the Caribbean. 
The wind's message was 
consistently delivered as each 
STEP team member exited 
Air Florida's plane from Miami. 

We had made it! Though 
delayed two hours in Miami due 
to severe storms over the 
Caribbean, we were now in 
Jamaica, with time to think 
about the past week of 
orientation and new friendships 
which would last a lifetime. 
Already the personality of 
each team member had begun to 
take shape in order to become 
an instrument in God's hand. 



Island overseer J. A. 
Douglas gave us a hearty 
welcome. After a half-hour 
drive through Kingston we 
arrived at Shortwood Training 
Center. It was 1:30 a.m. We 
were tired, but full of 
anticipation and excitement for 
the day ahead. 

Saturday, June 19. Time set 
aside for cultural orientation 
and fellowship with Jamaican 
youth who would be assigned 
to the STEP team. Our first 
meal was Jamaica's national 
dish, ackee and salt fish. Ackee 
grows on a tree in a pod 
similar to our green bell pepper, 
only it is red. When ripe it 



opens up to reveal a yellow 
meat inside. It is a colorful 
dish when cooked, similar to 
scrambled eggs. 

Total submersion in Jamaican 
culture. That was team leader 
Richard Waldrop's statement to 
the team during our first day, 
and that is what STEP is all 
about: ministering in a 
cross-cultural setting. Young 
people embark on these trips 
more with the thought of 
learning than of teaching. 
With that point driven home, our 
team began to realize the 
basic truth of Summer Training 
Evangelism Partners. 

Sunday morning found us at 
Beaston Street Church of God. 
Sunday night we were with 
Eastwood Park Road Church, 
pastored by the Reverend 
Ronald Blair. It is the fastest 
growing New Testament Church 
of God in Jamaica, and has 
been meeting in a tent for the 
last few years. God has 
blessed their efforts, 
thus they were to begin 
construction on a church 
in September. Fifteen 
people were saved on the 
night we were there. 

It was a full itinerary, 
taking us from one end of 
Jamaica to the other. Monday 
we witnessed in various districts 
of Kingston and had Family 
Training Hour with the Spanish 
Town Church. 

Tuesday the bus was humming 
with excitement as we loaded 
up and traveled to Bethel Bible 
College. The thirty-five miles 
took three hours over the 
beautiful Blue Mountains, 
which peak at close to seven 
thousand feet. 

The college proved to be a 
light on a hill, seen for miles 
from the surrounding countryside. 
Bethel would be our launching 

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



-iiMAowra 



pad for the next week. 
Ministerial students returned 
to greet the team and help with 
the planned activities. There 
was painting to be done at the 
school, also witnessing and a 
youth rally at St. Ann's Bay on 
the north coast. White, sandy 
beaches and emerald green water 
greeted us. We witnessed at 
Ocho Rios and had a great 
service. 

Sunday, June 27. Team split 
into two groups, ministering in 
High Gate and Oracabessa. 

Monday. Traveled ninety 
miles to Montego Bay. Easy to 
see why this is such an 
attraction to tourists. The land is 
covered with coconut, banana, 
and nutmeg trees, along with 




other tropical plants and 
flowers. The flowers were 
constantly being tapped by 
"Doctor Bir," Jamaica's national 
bird, similar to our 
hummingbird. We settled in at 
Rose Hill Teacher's Center 
and prepared for services with 
Pastor Archer at the Three 
Water Lane Church in Montego 
Bay. 

Tuesday was probably the 
heart and highlight of our 
mission. 

The day before we left 
Tennessee, Richard Waldrop and 
I had received clothing and 
Bibles as a donation from 
General Headquarters. STEP 
team members had purchased 
toiletries, thus adding to our 
storehouse of gift items. We thus 
drove to Cambridge and split 
up into witnessing teams. We 
walked through the hills and 
along narrow trails, handing out 
clothing, Bibles, shampoo and 
soap. Most of all we witnessed 
for Christ. God blessed us 
greatly when we gathered in that 
unfinished church building at 
Cambridge. 

Next day we were back at 
Cambridge for work. The church 
is on a hill and the trail 
leading to it is steep and rocky. 
Our STEP team joined local 
church people in moving earth 
with pick and shovel. They 
wanted, by upgrading the sloping 
trail, to make it easier for 



people to reach the sanctuary. 
The women prepared a meal 
of ackee, salt fish, curried 
chicken, boiled bananas, and 
fresh lemonade. 

Our remaining days were 
equally busy: witnessing and 
street services in Savanna La 
Mar, a day of shopping in the 
beach area of Doctor's Cave 
in Montego Bay. 

Saturday, July 3. Traveled 
back across the island of 
Jamaica, visiting the Portmore 
Church on Saturday night for a 
singspiration service. The 
Reverend D. A. Archibald, 
national director of youth and 
Christian education, presented 
the team with a momento of 
Jamaica at our closing service, 
held Sunday morning at the 
CliftOn Church. 

Realization that STEP was 
almost over came in the "wrap 
up" session where each 
member had opportunity to share 
what the mission had done for 
him. 

John Hester of Georgia said, 
"It has disciplined me." 

Kendra Stricklin of Colorado 
said she didn't believe God had 
called her to missions, but she 
would work more diligently in 
her local church. 

Sid Mabrey of Missouri 
testified that STEP had 
confirmed God's call to the 
mission field. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 



Mike asked the young people to write down some of their first-time experiences. Here are some of the 
items mentioned. First time: ... to see a beach ... to swim in the sea ... to take a cold shower ... to 
wake up at 4 a.m. for Bible study ... to press my own clothes ... to witness door-to-door ... to be in a 
foreign country ... to be with so many black folks ... to fly in a big plane ... to breakfast on ackee and salt 
fish ... to take a bath outside ... to bathe in a sink ... to be in church with lizards ... to worship with 
people who really get behind the speaker ... to go to church without a bath ... to be out of U.S.A. ... to 
eat hard-dough bread ... to ride down the wrong side of the road ... to place an oversea's phone call . . . 
to climb waterfalls ... to go without a shower for seven days ... to see mountains and the sea ... to wear 
a hat to church ... to sing a solo ... to make friends with so many people so quickly. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



AE- ! 



Who 
Parents 







PARENTS ARE PEOPLE who get upset at silly 
things like bashed-in fenders, ketchup stains on 
shirts, squabbles between siblings, and uneaten 
breakfasts. 

Parents don't miss a word when teenagers mutter 
under their breath, talk on the phone, or 
threaten their younger brothers. Yet, they can't 
seem to hear requests for an increased allowance 
or to borrow the car. 




Who 

Teenagers 

Are 

TEENAGERS ARE PEOPLE who discover that 
phone cords stretch over heirloom vases, wrap 
around their big toes, obstruct doorways, and reach 
to the refrigerator. 

Teenagers eat potato chips, watch TV soaps, talk 
on the phone, file their nails, and study 
American history — all at the same time. 

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



AMTffiCILJ 



Parents brag about the times they were 
caught skipping school or the times they hid their 
report cards. They laugh about the English 
classes they almost flunked and have conniptions if 
their teenagers' school counselor calls. 

Parents attend parent-teacher conferences and 
tell how their teenagers were the best 
block-builders in kindergarten. 

Parents cut out articles from Ann Lander's 
column, circle appropriate messages in red, and put 
them on their teenagers' desk or in their lunch 
bag. 

Parents love their teenagers' baby pictures, 
especially the classic bathtub shot, which they show 
to family friends, the plumber, the dentist, and 
anyone else who will look. 

Parents insist their teenagers take four pair of 
clean socks when they spend the night at a 
friend's house, just in case they fall in a river 
or step in a mud puddle. 

Parents peek out the curtains when their 
teenagers get home from dates, flick the porch 
light on and off if they are late, and then 
pretend to be asleep. 



Parents ask their teenagers' friends how fast 
they drive, when they started wearing glasses, how 
long they've been driving, and what they would 
do if a horse-drawn cart pulled in front of them on 
the expressway. 

Parents don't blush, not even when they walk 
into their teenagers' math class, dangling a 
forgotten lunch. 

Parents fear their teenagers will never stop 
slouching, never stop talking with their mouth full, 
never get enough sleep, never grow up — but 
they do believe most problems can be solved with 
a large hunk of chocolate cake. 

Parents wish their teenagers would stop referring 
to them as "the old folks." Wish friends wouldn't 
keep saying, "If you think sixteen-year-olds are 
rough, just wait till they turn seventeen." Wish 
their teenagers will someday have children who act 
just like them. Wish teenagers weren't "so wild" 
today. 

Parents are people who wish they were 
teenagers again. □ 



»y Carol Carpenter 



Teenagers forget how to tell time. They say 
they will pick up their jacket "in a minute," will 
be home at midnight (and stroll in at one), and 
will study tomorrow for yesterday's chemistry test. 

Teenagers want to go someplace because 
"everybody else is going," refuse to wear the 
orange sweater Aunt Elsie bought them because 
none of their friends wear sweaters like that, and 
want to change their name to something 
different. 

Teenagers know all the answers to world 
problems but can't answer questions like "Why 
didn't you clean your room?" 

Teenagers carry everything with them — hall 
passes, ticket stubs, notes, address 
books — everything except their house key. 

Teenagers can find the last bag of candy 
hidden on the top shelf, the quarter that fell 
behind the dresser, and the car keys, but they 
can't find the note left propped on the kitchen 
table. 

Teenagers play radios full blast, can't hear their 
parents ask them to do things like mow the 
lawn, yet vow that people in the next room are 
whispering about them. 



Teenagers can play tennis all day in 100-degree 
heat or stay up all night but are usually too 
tired to carry in the groceries. 

Teenagers say they wouldn't be caught dead 
in last year's styles, give away the games they 
played as kids, apply for jobs at the local 
fast-food places, and are upset if their mother 
throws out the torn, one-eyed teddy bear they 
slept with when they were three. 

Teenagers humor their parents by going out to 
dinner with them. Then they slouch down in the 
car and keep their hands over their foreheads in 
the restaurant so their friends won't notice. 

Teenagers feel they will never get a date to 
the big class party, never understand algebra, or 
never lose ten pounds, but they do believe they 
can make the world a better place in which to 
live. 

Teenagers wish parents would stop calling them 
by family nicknames like "Missy." Wish relatives 
wouldn't keep saying, "Look how you've grown." 
Wish school vacations were longer. Wish adults 
would stop saying, "When I was your age ..." 

Teenagers are people who wish they were 
adults. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



■smdlAClWETIIli 

The Great American Smokeout 

Take a day off from smoking • Nov. 18, 1982 



TAKE THE 
PLEDGE 

On November 18, you can take the pledge! The Great 

American Smokeout pledge. Quit smoking (or help a friend 

quit) for one day, November 18. Hundreds of thousands 

of Americans will join us. How about you? 



Pledge: "I do solemnly pledge to give 

up smoking or help a friend give up 

smoking for the Great American 

Smokeout, November 18. I promise 

not to smoke for 24 hours (and maybe 

longer), or to help a friend quit." 

American Cancer Society J 



SPONSORED BY THE 
AMERICAN CANCER 
SOCIETY, this year's Great 
American Smokeout will 
celebrate its sixth anniversary. 

You are invited to join. 

Note the two-part invitation: 
quit smoking yourself and/or 
help a friend to quit. 

Not much was said about 
smoking a few years ago, back 
when this writer was a teen- 
ager. Society accepted it. 
Advertisers implied smok- 





10 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



m~ 



.aMACfWIITE 



ing was the right thing, the 
sophisticated thing, to do. 
Most of us boys tried it in some 
form or another. 

Thankfully, the Church of God 
opposed smoking even from its 
earliest history and I had a dad 
who took that position 
seriously enough to lay down the 
law at home. His medicine for 
curing the smoking habit could 
be used just as effectively 
today if administered properly 
and in time; but many of my 
friends were not so fortunate. 
They heeded neither the 
church's warning, the Bible's 
admonition to respect the body 
as the temple of the Holy Ghost, 
nor those early signs of 
shortness of breath, fatigue, or 
pain in the chest. 

It hurts me now to see my 
friends undergoing bypass 
surgery, afflicted with 
emphysema, disabled, or 
suffering already from heart 
attacks. More specifically it 
makes me wish I had been a 
better friend, that I had 
encouraged them more to kick 
the habit. 

According to the American 
Cancer Society, 34 million 
Americans continue to smoke. 
The tobacco lobby in 
Washington continues to do 



everything possible to protect 
its economic interests, advertisers 
continue to purchase full-page 
and double-page spreads lauding 
the beauty of Marlboro 
country and reminding "Virginia" 
she isn't what she used to be. 

Nevertheless, some progress is 
being made in the battle 
against smokers. This magazine 
invites you and your friends 
to join the American Cancer 
Society in the fight. 

Currently, there are 33.3 
million ex-smokers. There are 
millions of other young men and 
women who feel their body 
too valuable to abuse. More 
specifically, reasons for telling 
your friends not to smoke are 
the following: lung cancer is 
the number one cancer killer of 
men in this country, and may 
soon become the leading cancer 
killer of women; cigarette 
smoking also has been implicated 
in cancer of the mouth, 
esophagus, larynx, pharynx, 
bladder, kidney, and pancreas. 

The latest Surgeon General's 
report is the most serious 
indictment of cigarette smoking 
to date, clearly identifying 
smoking as the chief preventable 
cause of death in our society. 
The report tells us that 129,000 
Americans will die this year 
because they smoke or have 
smoked. It specifically says 
smoking will cause death from 
emphysema and coronary 
heart disease and that smoking 
causes a number of pregnant 
women to miscarry. 

The same report estimates 
that smoking is responsible for 



some 340,000 deaths in this 
country annually, with a 
monetary cost of over $13 
billion in health-care expenses 
and over $25 billion in lost 
production and wages. 

The Surgeon General has 
refused to be pinned down on 
whether nonsmokers are put at 
significant risks by being in the 
presence of smokers (some 
foreign studies seem to indicate 
this is true), but the Surgeon 
General is sure about one thing: 
direct contact with cigarettes, 
cigars, pipes, snuff, and chewing 
tobacco is dangerous. 

The only good news in the 
Surgeon General's latest 
report, according to a recent 
ABC television Nightline 
program, is that cigarette 
consumption is on the way 
down, including a recent 10 
percent drop among young 
people. 

Let's help keep it that way. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



smwg ©m AeTi¥HTin 



MARLESA BALL: 

Singing for God's Glory 



IN 1962 there were four Teen Talent categories, 
all musical: Song Leading, Instrumental, Vocal, 
and Choir. Today there are four divisions — Music, 
Writing, Bible, and Art — offering thirty-two 
categories and making Teen Talent attractive to 
teens with nonmusical skills. To make the 
program still broader, two new categories — Creative 
Drama and News Writing — will be added in 1984. 




Youth involved in Teen Talent come from 
varied backgrounds, are of different ages, and 
sometimes come from parts of the world outside 
the United States. 

Marlesa Ball is from Thomasville, Georgia. 
She is a nineteen-year-old junior from Valdosta 
State College who participated in Teen Talent 
this year, performing a vocal solo. Marlesa enjoys 
a wide variety of activities and says she always 
wants to be the best witness possible. In 1980 she 
was chosen as Miss Thomasville, placed fourth 
runner-up in the Miss Georgia Pageant, and won 
the talent award in both. For a year she 
traveled with a group of girls from the pageant, 
singing at different functions. 

"Traveling with that group gave me many 
opportunities to witness for Christ," Marlesa 
says. "Most of the girls were not Christians. The 
manager of the group, also not a Christian, still 
calls me for spiritual help, though he now manages 
a new set of performers. I feel my Christian 
attitude and actions had a profound effect." 

Besides singing, Marlesa enjoys drama (in 
which she has won several awards), baking, and 
playing the piano. She recently appeared on the' 
Mike Douglas and John Davidson talk shows and 
sang the national anthem at an Atlanta Falcons 
football game. 

Because of her talent, Marlesa is traveling 
most every weekend to different churches and 
sometimes to schools. She calls it doing what she 
enjoys most: singing for God's glory. 

Marlesa entered state Teen Talent in May 
and was chosen to represent South Georgia at the 
General Assembly in Kansas City for the second 
time. 

"Going to nationals gave me more 
opportunities to witness," says Marlesa. "When I 
sing to God and about Him, that's my way of 
witnessing. I show forth God's gift to me. I praise 
and thank Him for that. I entered Teen Talent 
because it emphasized the Church of God talent 
factor and I enjoy being a part of that!" □ 
Cameron B. Fisher 



12 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 




A collection 

of contemporary 

gospel arrangements 

as recorded by 

TRUTH 






arrong ' 



ongs include: 

Nothing Less Than a Miracle 

What's in a Name 

Eternal Life 

The Same Old-Fashioned Way 

We- Shall Behold Him 

It Was Enough 

He Will Carry You 

Down From His Glory 

He Gave Me Music 

Glory to the Fathei 



Now Available: 

Book (902290) 

Album (911020) 

Cassette (909041) 

Cassette Sound Track (908010) 

Reel-to-Reel Sound Track (90801 1) 



Tanged for S(S)AB choirs 



Please add $.65 for postage and packaging for orders under $7.00. For orders over $7.00, add K 
Order from your nearest Pathway Bookstore or 
Pathway Music Company, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, TN 37311 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



13 




What Not to I 
Boyfrieiw 
Girlfrieiu 

Artist/Writer: Larry E. 




In light of what happened, assume 
God doesn't love you anymore. 
He's unconcerned with your pain. 
He's forgotten you completely. 
He can no longer be trusted. 




Hold grudges. Forget forgiveness, graciousness, z 
love. Focus on bitterness, anger, revenge. 
Remember the Rule of Dross: Hurt others as they 
have hurt you. 



14 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



MIWSiasmdAeTII¥IITII] 



When Your 

r 

rops Tfou 




Blame it all on someone 
else, or on yourself. Either way 
you won't have to deal with 
the true problem. 





Refuse God the privilege of filling your 

life with new joys, adventures, and 

blessings. Letting Him wipe away your 

tears is for babies. You walk a different road. 



Keep emptiness and sorrow 
to yourself. Don't tell God 
about it. Above all, don't ask 
Him to fill and comfort you. He's 
probably fickle too. 



CJLarr^t Mee^f, 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 



'TIGL11 



Thanksgiving Sona 



by Wanda Cato Brett 



Cv -^ x 



. * 









I'm writing these words 
While the house is asleep. 

I need to write them on paper 
Because my thoughts won't keep. 



I feel a need to slow 

the minutes down, 
To count off names 

And freeze the frames 

(like the slides we saw last night). 



It's Thanksgiving time. 

Every year we muddle through it. 

The relative reunion — 
I wonder why we do it? 
Turkey and trimmings and pumpkin pie. 



Somebody always talks about 
the Pilgrims 

(bless them), 
Talks about what they struggled for 
And then we dive into the dressing 
And eat some more. 



We're a solid family unit 
Fifty strangers strong. 
Around a massive table, 
Singing thanksgiving songs. 



And while we sing 

the faces 
Fill my mind — 
Converge — merge together 
And fuse this point in time. 
The old familiar lines 
are all the same, 
But we keep coming back 

to see how much we've changed. 



My Uncle Joe 

Has wide, rough hands 
And lives in a house 
that unfolds like 

a piece of Texas land 
reaching for the border. 
And we have come here 

(pilgrims of a sort) 
To get our minds in order. 



We have come to remind ourselves 
That we are all connected 

by an invisible chain 
To the family name, 

To the picture album on the table. 



We have come to gather faces 

And tie them up together 
With memory twine — 
A hug, a laugh, a smile 
Will last a long time, 
a lifetime, 
a little while. 



And I ask myself 

Just why I came, 
Why I took the chances; 

Why I'm getting more involved. 
I guess I came to leam 

who's who 

on other branches. 
To get the puzzle solved. 



16 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 




ITS- 



lames and new numbers, 
Line, lineage, and living — 

Jl wrapped up 
in another Thanksgiving. 

came back 

Just to keep track. 



nd I'll keep coming back 
To watch the tree grow. 

o somehow know 
More about me 
than I do now. 

tell the restless feeling 

(deep inside) 

1 have roots, 
Somehow, 

I do belong." 

has a nice sound. 

It would make a good song. 



The family tree — 

New branches sprout and grow. 
I came back to 

let the spring buds know 
"You're not alone 
We're family. 
You have me. 
I have a home." 



It all begins to 

sound like a prayer to me, 
A prayer for strength and courage 

A silent sort of plea. 



Will the circle 

be unbroken? 
The words are left unspoken, 
Although the song is sung. 



"God Almighty, 
Keep us grateful. 
Make us thankful. 
Make us wise. 
Grant us gracious 

understanding 
And more compassionate eyes. 



Then everything is over, 
the house settles down. 
The cars pull out 
for other towns, 

for other squares of freedom. 



feel like part 
of something good, 
something grand, 
something strong. 



I have touched 
growing branches. 
I belong. 

It has a nice sound: 
It would make a fine 
Thanksgiving Song. 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



17 



mow 



A TRUE STORY 



Into the 



by Serge Baumann 



Born again of the Spirit of God, 
I began a new life with Jesus." 




18 



Luoma Photo 

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



iTQim 



(7T WAS BORN IN COLMAR, FRANCE, 

and grew up in Turkheim, Alsace. As 
a child I went to school only because I had 
no other choice and often threw the whole 
class into confusion with bad behavior. 
Eventually, no teacher would take me and 
for weeks I simply drifted about the streets. 
At home I had fits of rage and depression. 
Sessions with doctors and psychologists didn't 
help. 

Because he wanted to help me but didn't 
really know how, my father put me into a 
home when I was nine years old. There 
were bars on the windows and we weren't allowed 
to leave the grounds. Each day's activities were 
strictly controlled. Those who didn't submit to 
discipline were made to stand in a corner for 
hours, or else they received a whipping. 

A year later and hoping I had improved, my 
father came to take me back home. I returned to 
school but not for long. Soon I was involved 
with a street gang, fighting and stealing. On one of 
my rare visits to school, I suddenly had a fit of 
rage, threw chairs around and almost demolished 
the classroom. The principal called the police, 
who chased me through the grounds. They locked 
me up for two days before allowing me to 
return home. 

At age fourteen, I started a trade as a 
cabinetmaker. After only two weeks I lost interest 
and tried chimney sweeping. This didn't suit me 
either. Before long I was just jobbing around to 
earn a bit of money. My father finally put me 
into a home for boys where I learned carpentry 
and helped in the garden and locksmith shop. I 
behaved relatively well and was allowed home 
after eight months. 

Eventually I found a job in a textile plant, but 
was insolent to my employer and sometimes 
didn't even show up for work. I was fired. I 
quarreled with my father just about every day. 
I started drifting from town to town, sleeping 
outside, in bunkers, and in unfinished buildings. 
I stole what I needed. I found friends who led the 
same type of life. 

I had also begun to drink heavily and was in 
some bar every night. Since girl friends brought 
money and food, I was able to get drunk every 
day. When drunk, I was aggressive, molesting 
customers and stirring up fights. At one time I was 
living in a commune, often hitchhiking with 
friends to Paris, to the south of France, or to 
Germany. 




One night in Munster, Alsace, I 
became terribly drunk. I was only 
seventeen, but my body was so 
accustomed to alcohol that I could 
drink half a liter without it bothering 
me. This time, though, I overdid it 
and fell to the floor unconscious. At the 
hospital I was treated for alcohol 
poisoning. When I recovered 
consciousness two days later, the 
doctor said, "You'd better go into a 
sanatorium. If you don't, you won't 
have much chance of getting better." I 
ignored the doctor and continued as I wanted. 

One day, a dealer offered me LSD. Not feeling 
the effects of it immediately, I drank some 
liquor with it. The reaction was so fast and intense 
that I almost went mad. I could see blood 
running down my body. My hand looked like a 
skeleton. I ran out onto the street, screaming with 
fear. Ranting and raving, I hammered with my 
fists on doors and banged my head against the 
wall. Finally, a neighbor called the psychiatric 
clinic and they came to take me away. 

The effects of the LSD lasted twenty hours, 
which meant they kept me in the clinic for a day. 
When I came round, I found myself in a room 
with some deranged people. It scared me to death, 
especially when I heard the doctors wanted to 
keep me. I escaped over a barbed wire fence and 
hid while the police, ambulance staff, and 
doctors searched for me. Fortunately, I didn't have 
drugs on me and they didn't catch me. 

Once, though, I wasn't so fortunate, and the 
police caught me with LSD. In jail I behaved 
badly, abusing and insulting the authorities. I was 
handcuffed and led away. I managed to loosen my 
hands from the cuffs and ran away, mingling with 
people in the market. Some folk latched on to 
what was happening and helped the police to catch 
me. When I got back to the prison, guards sat 
on me and beat me up. I was released a week later. 

In the fall of 1972, I hit rock bottom. I 
hadn't eaten for days and was ravenously hungry. 
As I sat on the street, a man approached. 

"Would you like to come to church with me?" 
he asked. 

No, I wouldn't, I thought to myself. 

"When did you last eat?" was his next 
question, as he led me to a cafe. While we sat 
eating pomme frites, he talked to me about 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 



M1WS mmd ACTTW1TII 



Update 



W.A. Davis 



Assistant General Director of 
Youth and Christian Education 



Introducing: Your staff at the General Youth and Christian Education Department. 





Lamar Vest serves as general director of 
youth and Christian education. He was 
born in Belton, South Carolina, and has 
served in the area of youth and Christian 
education for eighteen years. He and his 
wife, Iris, have three children: Sharon, Rhonda 
ana Mark. A prolific writer, he has written several books 
for youth and youth leaders and many articles for our 
church's publications. He is active in his local church, 
presently serving as assistant Sunday school teacher and 
as a member of the pastor's council. 

W. A. (Dickie) Davis, his wife Glenda, 
and his sons, Shaun and Todd, moved to 
Cleveland in September 1980 upon his 
election as assistant general director of 
youth and Christian education. Before elec- 
tion to this position, he served the church 
as state director of youth and Christian education for 
seventeen years in the states of Arizona, Virginia, Tennes- 
see, and South Carolina. He was born in Greenwood, 
Delaware, and lived as a child on a dairy farm. A pop- 
ular and gifted youth speaker, he has spoken in youth 
camps and camp meetings across the country. 

Jerry Millwood is administrative assistant 
for the department. He was born in Salem, 
Oregon, and before being called into the 
ministry, he played semiprofessional base- 
ball. He has now served in the area of 
youth and Christian education for eight 
years. In his local church he serves as children's director 
for Family Training Hour and as a member of the 
Christian education board. He and his wife, Rebecca, 
have two sons, Jeremy and Jason. 

Marcus Hand is the coordinator of Youth 
World Evangelism Action (YWEA) and Sum- 
mer Training and Evangelism Partners (STEP). 
He was born in Nahunta, Georgia, and 
pursued a degree in journalism in college 
along with his religious studies. A very 
capable writer, he has authored several books and 
many articles for the General Youth and Christian Educa- 
tion Department as well as for the general church. He 
and his wife, Janie, are the parents of two children, 
Susan and Marc. 






Fidencio Burgueno will be the coordina- 
tor of the Hispanic ministries for the de- 
partment upon receipt of a residence visa 
from the American consulate. He was born 
and reared in Mexico but he learned to 
speak English at an early age. In Mexico 
he served as pastor and as national youth director. His 
wife, Dora, and sons, Fidencio and Jonadab, are adjusting 
well to their new home, although they are having to 
learn a new language. 

jW Sonjia Lee Hunt serves as coordinator of 
i leadership development. She is originally 

J 4 «*.lf| from Chattanooga, Tennessee, and taught 
ml JLM public-school language arts for five years 

■k JH before coming to the department as edi- 

B W toria ' assistant. She has authored one book, 

several training manuals, and many articles. A number 
of her poems have appeared in our church publications. 
She is married to Walter, and has one daughter, Alana. 
In her local church she is Youth Division director for 
Sunday school and a member of the Christian education 
board. 

Richard Dial is the newest member of 
I the youth and Christian education staff, 
I filling the position of coordinator of youth 
activities. A large responsibility which he 
will fulfill is the development of a Church 
of God boys' program. His experience as 
state youth and Christian education director and pastor 
provides background for his present work. He has con- 
tributed to Leadership magazine, the Lighted Pathway, 
and to other church publications, and has spoken at 
many youth meetings across the nation. He is married to 
Marilyn and has two sons, David and Brian, and a 
daughter, Christina. □ 




20 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



INTO THE LIGHT 

Continued from page 19 



Jesus, and I went along with him to the 
coffeehouse run by the Church of God in 
Colmar. 

The man's name was Johannes Oppermann 
and he was the preacher for the following two 
weeks. He was from Germany, a former circus 
artist who had had a wonderful conversion to Jesus 
Christ. A friend and I sat on the first row. The 
sermon didn't interest us and we upset the 
meeting, causing the young lady who was 
translating to lose her train of thought. However, 
because we always got something to eat there, 
we returned every night for the two weeks, most 
of the time under the influence of schnapps or 
LSD. 

The last evening came, and the sermon was 
serious. Brother Oppermann said, "Would anybody 
here like to come to Jesus, confess his sins, and 
begin a new life?" A struggle began in my heart. 
If it's true what he says, I might as well try it; 
I've nothing to lose, I reasoned. Embarrassed at 
having to go down to the front, I nevertheless 
went. I confessed my sins, prayed, and let the 
evangelist pray with me. 

One Sunday night early in 1973, I was on my 
way to church when I met a dealer who offered 
me LSD. Nervous and trembling, I took it and 
went on to church. During the service, the drug 
started to work. Suddenly I stood up, screaming, 
and started throwing chairs around. The people 
became nervous, most of them having never 
witnessed anything like that before. 

They took me upstairs to the coffeehouse, where 
I raved and screamed for three hours. I hit 
myself in the face. Thinking I was a bird, I tried 
to fly out the window. I really thought I was 
going insane and started yelling, "I don't want to 
go to the devil. Please hold me!" 

The Christians sat around me and prayed, 
singing the French chorus, "Don't be afraid, be 
still; peace will come." 

All at once I became calm. A supernatural 
power came into my heart. The effects of the drug 
and the burden of my whole life seemed to roll 
away. I lay down on the floor and fell asleep. 
When I woke up next morning I was calm, free, 
a new person. I couldn't understand what had 
happened, but I knew I needed no more liquor 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Monufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write lor free estimate. 



GOSPEL TENTS:* 




Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N.Forrest /P.O. Box 3178 / Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L.SHAW R B E U | rgglSSS 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! , 




WalKins 



your organization raise money 

WATKINS PRODUCTS 
514 Alabama Ave. POBox52 
Bridgeport, AL 35740 
orcall(205)495-2689 



SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER & VANILLA 



dd-pro 

I ADVERTISIH6 t PR0H0TI0NS I 



CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES: 

Pen8»Penclls«PorTfollo8»Notebooks»Burtons*6adges 
•Rlbbons*Balloons«Decals*Tags«Caps«Other Items 

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers. For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 



Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



.©MACTOnrnss 



Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reile€tion 

^YmUTHNEWS T®M@TE 



* 



Compiled by SON J I/I LEE HUNT, editorial Assistant General Department of Youth and Christian Edu<alion 



SENDING CHILDREN TO WAR 

It's not something that happened only in medieval times — 
sending children to war. This year, under Ayatollah Khomeini, 
Iran has deteriorated into that sort of tyranny. 

Boys ages 10-16 and men ages 50-65 have been trained for 
two weeks, each given a hand grenade, and then sent in human 
waves across minefields and against Iraqi tanks. Those not 
blown to bits were captured. The youngest was said to be nine 
years old. {Parade Magazine) □ 

1. These children and old men were said to have run gladly to 
their deaths for the cause of their country. Is that patriotism? 
Discuss. 

2. What basis or rationale do Moslem leaders use to justify 
such action? O 



GOOD NEWS 

Christianity Today reports that two Hollywood films on homo- 
sexuality are losing at the box office — Making Love and Personal 
Best. Other films on the subject have not received the expected 
public response. These events are encouraging to Christians 
and may be an effective indicator to the film industry that 
moviegoers do not want to view homosexuality displayed as an 
acceptable lifestyle. □ 



1. How would you account for this turn of events? 

2. Does it offer hope for the future in terms of changing 
morals? Explain. O 



WOMEN HAVE NEW IMPACT ON 
MUSIC BUSINESS 

NASHVILLE, TN (UPI) — Can women save the music busi- 
ness? 

From a Christian point of view, the secular music business 
indeed needs redeeming. But that is not the kind of salvation the 
promoters of the newest all-female singing groups have in mind. 
These girls are not the Marie Osmond, innocence-and-lace 
types. They project the tough-guy image or look like platinum 
blonde pinups, whiskey swillers or the offspring of Hell's Angels. 

These new bands include the Pinups out of Los Angeles, who 
were founded on the credo that sex still sells on Madison 
Avenue and in record stores, and Calamity Jane, who pattern 
themselves after that infamous historical figure who drank beer 
when most women didn't and who had an affair with Wild Bill 
Hickok. The Schoolgirls — the first all-girl, heavy metal band out 
of England — represent the state-of-the-art of female musical 
violence. 

Women are looking for and achieving equality in the music 
business. They have not, however, in any sense of the word, 
saved the industry. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) D 

1. How may Christian women use their talents and abilities to 
their fullest in what some call a "man's world"? 

2. Should women enter areas of the business world which 
men very obviously dominate? 

3. Does a woman have to give up her femininity or Christian 
convictions to excel or to advance to the degree that her abilities 
will allow? D 



22 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



INTO THE LIGHT 

Continued from page 21 



or LSD. Born again of the Spirit of God, I began 
a new life with Jesus. 

I started attending the coffeehouse and church 
regularly. Brothers and sisters found me a room 
and a job with a heating firm. They looked after 
me and encouraged me in the Lord. I had a lot 
of temptations but the church prayed and fasted 
for me and God gave me victory. I remember 
going back to my old friends and telling them 
what Jesus had done for me. They laughed and 
wanted nothing more to do with me. 

At Easter 1974 I went with church folks to 
the German convention in Urbach. At first I was 
shocked when dozens of people went forward to 
pray together. Before the second service was over, 
however, I went forward to fall on my knees 
and pray quietly. Before I knew what was 
happening, I was speaking to the Lord in 
tongues. God filled me with the Holy Spirit. I was 
so full of joy I just praised Him out loud. 

A year later found me at the convention in 
Germany. This time I experienced something 
different. A voice simply said to me, "Go to Bible 
school." I backed off, but it came again and 
again. Finally I said, "Lord, I can't even read and 
write properly. They won't accept me!" But they 
did, and in September of 1974 I started school at 
the European Bible Seminary in Rudersberg, 
Germany. 

For the first time in my life I went regularly 
to classes, but studying wasn't easy for me. I had 
problems with German and with submitting 
myself to school discipline. Many times I would 
run away, but people were helpful and patient 
with me. My grades were so bad the first year 
that I had to repeat the whole course. I was 
often discouraged but the Lord helped me. 

At EBS I met Waltraud, a German girl from 
the Saar area. We married at Christmas 1975, and 
our first two children were born during school. 
We rented a small apartment and the Lord blessed 
our life together. Waltraud helped me with my 
studies and supported me in every way. 

I finished EBS in 1978 and started my 
internship in Saarlouis under the intern pastor, 
Wolfgang Oesterling. I now pastor the Saarlouis 
Church. 

Praise God for what He's done in my life! I 
want to be used of the Lord to help others. □ 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS 




BAPTISTRIES 

FIBERGLASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 



CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE 

TOLL FREE 1-800-251-0679 «TN. COLLECT 615-875-0679 

3511 HIXSON PK • CHATTA. TN 37415 




rJ'llhM'NWJIi 



• BAPTISTRIES 
. • WALL CROSSES 
k« BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. COMTEmPORARV. AND 

MODERN DESIGNS. 

ERECTION WITH COMPANY 
i CRANES AND CREWS AUAILADLE. 
j WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 

LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 
[TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL 
COLLECT: 
400-993-9960 

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910. 
ROSWEILGA 30077 



BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes Masonry and wood construction, social are 

offices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptisi 

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steal or masonry from $22/ sq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 




rJbRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 

■ a, |/-v P.O. Bo» 591 
IINVs. Taylors. SC 29687 



tPver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast, 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



WMm mid ACTWTTll 



Books 



STEP: 1982— JAMAICA 

Continued from page 7 



HEY, WHO IS THAT MAN? by Barry St. Clair 

Jesus. 

What does that simple, well-known name make you think of? 

• A soft-spoken guy who carries lambs around? 

• Neatly shampooed hair, a long white robe, and sandals? 

• A plastic figure glued to a dashboard? 

You probably have different ideas of Jesus piled up somewhere in the back of your 
mind. But you may be in for a few surprises. For starters, understanding who Jesus is will 
help you handle guilt, develop priorities for your life, get along with your parents, and deal 
with dating and sex. 

Hey, Who Is That Man? will help you pulverize the piles of wrong ideas you have of 
Jesus. Once you get to know the real Jesus Christ, your life will never be the same. 
(Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □ 

CLIPPINGS FROM MY NOTEBOOK by Corrie ten Boom 

"Often I have heard people say, How good God is. We prayed that it would not rain for 
our church picnic, and look at this lovely weather! Yes, God is good when He sends good 
weather. But God was also good when He allowed my sister Betsie to starve to death 
before my eyes in the German concentration camp. 

"I remember one occasion when I was very discouraged there. Everything around us 
was dark, and there was darkness in my heart. I remember telling Betsie that I thought 
God had forgotten us. 

" 'No, Corrie,' said Betsie, 'He has not forgotten us. Remember His Word: "For as the 
heavens are high above the earth, so great is his steadfast love toward those who fear 
him.' " 

"There is an ocean of God's love available. . . . There is plenty for everyone. May God 
grant you never to doubt that victorious love — whatever the circumstances." (Thomas 
Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □ 

YOU ARE SOMEBODY SPECIAL edited by Charlie W. Shedd 

Sound advice on such subjects as sex, parents, school, drugs, and daily problems is 
provided to teenagers in this highly unusual, sensitive and effective book. The book has 
been written by ten leading authorities in their respective fields and includes suggestions 
made by teenagers. The authors include TV and movie star Bill Cosby, Dr. Richard 
Bolles, Rick Little and Dr. Jim Dobson. 

A most innovative approach for reaching out and helping teenagers and their parents, 
You Are Somebody Special forms the basis of a program which is being taught in 
hundreds of schools throughout the country as part of a Skills for Living program. 
(McGraw-Hill Book Co., New York) □ 

THE LONG WAY HOME by John P. Jewell, Jr. 

The Long Way Home is a dramatic story of the birth, destruction, and recovery of a 
joyful, living faith. It is the story of the most burning issue for the thinking Christian today. 
It is a tale of honesty, grief, despair, and hope. 

When John Jewell entered seminary, he had a wife he adored, a baby he considered a 
gift from God, and a passion burning within him to share the power of Jesus Christ. 
Fifteen years later his marriage was in shambles, his runaway son was somewhere on 
the streets of San Francisco, and Jewell was on the brink of emotional collapse. His story 
is a dramatic account of the birth, destruction, and recovery of his faith. (Thomas Nelson 
Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □ 




Then our capable leader, 
Richard Waldrop, missionary 
to Costa Rica, led us in prayer 
and singing. It was obvious 
that God's hand was at work in 
the lives of young people, 
both Jamaican and American. 

Our voices blended for a 
final song of praise to a God 
who loves all the world. 

Home to the U.S.A. □ 



IVEW 



"Color Fast • 



LINEN FEEL 

TABLE COVERS feel and 

LOOK LIKE CLOTT 

This versatile material is 
ideal for banquet tables. 
any size dining tables, or 
as skirting on display 
tables. Ready to use. Just 
cut to the size you need, 
be mixed in color and size. 

To avoid C.O.D. and freight, check must accompany order. 

Immediate delivery. Satisfaction guaranteed. 

SEND ME 

WHITE GOLD RED 

100' (a $13.95 100' (a $14.95 100" @$15 

200' (g 19.95 200' fa 20.95 200' @ 21 

300' (q 25.95 300' (a 26.95 300' @ 29 




Authorized Signature 



GARDNERS INC. 



Rt. 4, Box 48 
Camden, SC 29020 
Phone: 803-432-2621 



24 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



MlWS®imdlA€T3I¥irHI3 




Please Feed the Children 



HAVE YOU ever stood in the 
presence of a group of 
starving children? Perhaps you 
have viewed a television 
program showing the swollen 
stomachs, sad eyes, and frail 
bodies of children who had had 
little or no food for days or 
even weeks. To the caring 
Christian, a normal reaction 
would be tear-filled eyes, a lump 
in the throat and an instant 
desire to do something. 

Many loving, caring 
Christians are doing something to 
alleviate this terrible tragedy 
which exists in our world today. 
They are sending their 
donations to organized groups 
who are endeavoring to see 
that at least a few of the 
starving children are fed. 



But there is another situation 
which exists in our world, one 
worse than children without food: 
that is children without the 
fullness of Christ Jesus and all 
that heaven affords. 

For several years I've had the 
privilege of ministering to 
children in many different states. 
On numerous occasions I have 
stood before groups of several 
hundred children and, without 
exception, I have found them 
hungry. Not hungry for a bowl 
of soup, or cookies and milk, but 
hungry for the fullness of 
God's blessings. 

In youth camp after another 
we have watched young children 
fill the altars in search of 
spiritual food. 

While some Christian 



educators are trying to decide if 
children understand, they are 
going hungry. 

Let's feed the children. □ 
Jack E. Bentley, Sr. 
Minister of Christian 
Education 

and Children's Pastor 
DeReene Avenue Church of God 



WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

of FIBERGLASS 

CHURCH PRODUCTS 
• STEEPLES 
• WALL CROSSES 

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

• BAPTISTRIES 

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS 



|[ Write for free 

color brochure 



Qitt&KfloiA Sp eci a lt ie s 



VC 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson, Texas 75652 




This shoe can be worth 
$3,600 to you a y 



year from today! 



It's Hanover. . and It's payday 
every day you take an order 

Earn extra money evenings and 

weekends by showing Hanover shoe 

values to friends and neighbors Earn j 

up to $300 a month spare time by| 

saving customers $15 to $20 a pair on 

all-leather shoes Hundreds of styles, sizes and colors And 

with your first ten orders, you get a FREE PAIR OF SHOES OR 

BOOTS YOUR CHOICE Plus cash-on-the-spot commissions 

that add up to thousands of extra dollars yearly FREE catalog 

and details Hanover Shoe, Oept 3"*79 Hanover PA 17331 



LITTLE GIANT 



FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES 

SPIRES-CROSSES 
WATER HEATERS 




Free colored brochure 

LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC 
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630 
Phone: 713-8834246 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



25 



PHTOIEII ML e yj*d £^£&ze, 





Religious News Service Photo 

26 



Lighted Pathway, November, 1982 



FACE OF A CHILD 



LOOK LONG . . . HARD . . 
AND CLOSE at our 
accompanying photo — young 
boy in a Palestinian refugee 
camp near Irbid, Jordan. 

It's a poignant scene, a 
moment in time, frozen and 
preserved through the magic 
of camera lens. 

Yet it's more. 

It's every child of every 
generation of every race the 
world over. . . 

. . . weeping for something 
lost. 

. . . hurting as only 
innocence can. 

. . . puzzled at those many 
enigmas of life totally beyond 
understanding. 

. . . wanting to know. 

... to understand. 

... to be comforted. 



It's a face which speaks to 
every sensitive soul: 
"Please." 
"Help me." 
"Show me the way." 
"Give me reason to smile 
again." 

It may be the face of fear, the 
face of pain, the face of war, 
or the face of schoolyard 
frustration; but it remains, 
most precisely, the face of a 
child. 

Without doubt, there exist in 
our world today certain 
beings — one hesitates to call 
them human — so blind and so 
insensitive that they no longer 
see nor feel for children. They 
are adult robots, programmed 
toward selfish goals, mouthing 
cliches, marching round and 
round within familiar circles: 

. . . thinking they live. 

... too big for kids. 

... too involved with now to 
think of tomorrow. 

... too busy to teach 
children. 

Yet there is more in the face 
of a child. 

Every child. 

Look closely and, behind 
that raised left hand, you see a 
hint of hope. 



Even with tears, the present 
pain, there is expectancy — an 
inherent, God-given grace — that 
things really can be better. 

Children cry easily. 

They also laugh again. 

Children speak to us of 
promise and curse. Children 
become adults. Good and bad. 
Saints and sinners. 

Children challenge us. 

They will eventually praise 
us or condemn us. 

My special thanks this year 
is for teachers — Sunday school, 
Family Training Hour, and 
public school — wise enough to 
see, brave enough to believe, 
and faithful enough to insist that 
God speaks clearly in the 
face of a child. 

And what God says is 
always worth hearing. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 



Northwest Bible College is 
Excel lence you can afford . 





Northwest 
Bible College 



The Spirit that Makes it Different 
Makes it Great! 



Last year... 

• 100% of our graduates found jobs. 

• 55% of our faculty had a Doctorate 
or equivalent degree. 

• Students traveled to 27 states dur- 
ing Spring Break. 

• Both music and nonmusic majors 
performed in the traveling choirs. 

• Student ministers preached 480 
sermons in the Minot area. 

• Student witness teams won 150 
souls to the Lord. 

• Students edited the college year- 
book and newspaper and wrote ar- 
ticles for national publications. 

• Faculty members published a 
number of articles in national 
magazines, served on the city coun- 
cil, and the State Legislature. 

• Leonard Albert and Charles Beach 
held an Evangelism Explosion 
seminar on our campus. 

• 200 students enrolled from 30 
states and 8 foreign countries. 



96% 



of our students receive 
FINANCIAL AID with an average 
award amounting to ^ OQO O 

(The average cost for tuition, board and room is 
$ 3 1 85 per year) 

For your FREE GIFT and more infor- 
mation about Northwest Bible 
College . . . 

Call Toll Free: 1-800-437-2053 

in North Dakota call 852-3781 

Or write to: Admissions 

Northwest Bible College 
1900 8th Ave. S.E. 
Minot, North Dakota 
58701 






) 5 73 







M THIS ROOM 




PENTECOSTAL fcSEMCH 
LEE COLLEGE L1BWKT 




H Armstrong Roberts Photo 




FEATURE 

Now There Is Hope (Spina Bifida) 3 

ARTICLES 

Silent Night. .. Holy Night, Kay Back 6 

Adversity: Pathway to the Stars, Henry n. Ferguson 8 

Bruce Pflieger: Editor in Chief, Alan ciiburn 1 1 

How to Have the Best Christmas Ever, Larry e. Neagie 14 

STORIES 



Neutered Love, Hoyt e. stone 

Christmas Conscience, Wanda Cato Brett 



NEWS AND ACTIVITIES 

Youth Update, Richard Dial 

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 

Books 

Twas the Eve of Millennium, oiga Cossi 

EDITORIAL 

Transcendent Vision, Hoyt E. stone 

MEMBER QpCX EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION 



16 
18 

20 
22 
24 
26 

27 



Hoyt E. Stone, Editor 

Alora Holloway. Research 

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director 

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist 

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager 

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief 

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications 



(USPS 313-180) 

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve- 
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to 
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department, 
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50 
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form 
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



^TUMI 



IT'S SATURDAY MORNING. 
Jim and Rita Zana 
welcome me into the sitting 
room of their home in Ft. 
Lauderdale, Florida. 

I'm introduced to Sean. 

"Hi." 

Sean is six years old and on 
crutches. He smiles the 
optimism of a child, speaks 
boldly as if not in the least 
intimidated by adults, and looks 
me over with two sparkling 
green eyes. 

Then, back slightly swayed, 
legs in braces, Sean leads me 
through the kitchen and down 
the hall to his room. He 
crutch-walks with unbelievable 
speed, having developed a 

Hoyt E Stone Photo 



rhythmic oneness with the 
artificial paraphernalia which 
makes him mobile, and he 
displays his trophies, his 
photographs, his playthings 
with boyish pride. 

When the subject is first 
mentioned, Sean politely refuses 
to be photographed. I get the 
feeling he sees no purpose in it. 
After all, I'm not a sports star, 
or a ball player, or anything. 
Then I suggest a picture with 
his pastor Sam Adkerson. 
"Well now, that's different." 
Even as we talk and as Jim 
and Rita Zana apprise me of 
how thankful they are to have 
been blessed with such a child 
as Sean, I visualize my one and 



only other contact with a 
victim of spina bifida. 

It happened in the late 
fifties. I was a young evangelist, 
just married, hoping to change 
the world, but left speechless 
when a mother showed me 
her baby. She was blue-eyed 
and too beautiful to describe, 
smiling and gooing. She lay on 
her stomach, on a pillow in 
her mother's lap. I think it was 
the child's grandmother who 
said, "The baby can't live." 

Then I saw the child's back. 
"Her spine was open, the spinal 
cord displaced and in a 
splayed open position." That's 
how physicians today describe 
myelomeningocele, the most 




There Is Hope 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



severe form of a birth defect 
commonly known as spina bifida. 

At that time I didn't know 
what spina bifida was. I only 
knew that the baby was 
beautiful and that my heart 
ached at the thought of her 
dying, which she did within 
weeks. 

It was not until the late sixties 
that significant progress was 
made in terms of treating spina 
bifida. It happens to be one of 
those birth defects which has 
failed for the most part to 
catch the public eye. 

Jim and Rita Zana, 
members of Florida's Pompano 
Beach Church of God, are 
doing everything possible to 




change that for folks in the 
greater Ft. Lauderdale area. 
Both are actively involved in 
the Spina Bifida Association of 
Southeast Florida. Jim 
presently serves as the 
vice-president in charge of 
public relations and Rita is the 
membership chairman. 

The local chapter in which Jim 
and Rita are active is but one 
of many chapters nationwide. 
The chapter provides 
fellowship for victims of spina 
bifida and support for family 
members struggling to make life 
meaningful against overwhelming 
odds. They meet every other 
month, alternating with socials. 
They have established a brace 
fund to help members with the 
cost of orthopedic devices and 
urinary care supplies. They also 
have an active lending library 
with booklets and brochures 
available for those interested 
in knowing more about spina 
bifida. 

The cause of spina bifida 
continues to elude scientists. 
Most authorities feel that 
multiple factors are involved, 
some environmental and some 
genetic. No one theory seems 
to be consistent with all the 
facts. 

What we do know is that the 

Stone Photos 

FACTS ABOUT 
SPINA BIFIDA 

Spina bifida is the number one 
disabler of newborn children in this 
country. 

For every child with muscular 
dystrophy, eight children have spina 
bifida. 

For every child with hemophilia, 
two hundred children have spina 
bifida. 

This year spina bifida will affect 




normal sequence of events in 
development of the spinal cord is 
altered during the first month 
of pregnancy and spina bifida 
occurs even before the woman 
realizes she is pregnant. Neither 
parent is to blame: the defect 
is caused by factors beyond 
human control. 

To look at a child like Sean, 
one might easily and 
incorrectly conclude that he 
simply has a problem with his 
legs. Spina bifida is far more 
complicated. 

The major initial crisis faced 
by spina bifida victims 



more children than polio has in 
the past twenty years. 

Every hour, twenty-four hours a 
day, somewhere in the United States 
a child is born with spina bifida. 

Prior to the late sixties almost 
90 percent of newborns with spina 
bifida died shortly after birth. Many 
survivors suffered serious multiple 
handicaps. Today, thanks to med- 
ical advances, 90 percent of new- 
borns with spina bifida survive and 
become active, contributing adults. 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



involves the nervous system 
(brain, spinal cord, and 
peripheral nerves). We refer to 
these as motor nerves. They 
end in the muscles of the legs, 
bladder and bowel. Loss of 
these nerves breaks contact with 
the brain and the child loses 
voluntary movement of the 
muscles. Orthopedic surgeons 
can correct some of this 
deformity, enabling children to 
stand and most to walk. 

A second problem is 
hydrocephalus (hydro = water, 
cephalus = head). Since the 
brain and spinal cord share 
circulation of a saltwaterlike 
liquid called cerebrospinal fluid 
(CSF), any interruption of this 
system causes the fluid to back 
up in the child's head, 
expanding the brain and skull 
and resulting in fatal 
progressive hydrocephalus. 

One of the big breakthroughs 
for spina bifida victims came 
when surgeons learned to insert 
shunt tubing into the lateral 
ventricles of the brain, thus 
draining excess fluid into the 
child's abdominal cavity. Sean 
has had such surgery. He does 
well but Jim and Rita must 
always be on the lookout for 
telltale signs of shunt 
malfunction. 



Even with all the medical 
advancements, it is not easy 
for any parent — even Jim and 
Rita Zana — to care for a spina 
bifida victim. 

Love is the answer: the only 
answer. 

Jim and Rita have no 
children other than Sean. 

How proudly they note his 
progress! 

With what delight they plan 
family vacations! A trip to the 
World's Fair! Sean's special 
opportunity to meet Ranger's 
baseball catcher Jim Sundberg! 

By the time I completed my 
interview with Sean, he had 
become more comfortable. As 
with any six-year-old who is 



the center of attention, he 
buzzed around the room, 
showing off and managing the 
unbelievable on those crutches. 

Once, headed for the hallway 
and turning a corner too 
quickly, his crutches slipped. We 
heard Sean fall with a thud. 
Jim and Rita accepted it better 
than I, for it pulled me to the 
edge of my chair. 

From the hall came Sean's 
matter-of-fact voice, "Uh-oh, I 
collapsed." 

He was quickly up and going 
again. 

Perhaps that's the real story of 
the Seans of our world: always 
getting up and trying again. 
Always refusing to lose hope. D 




A Church of God Youth Publication 



AMTKL3 



Silent Night... Holy Night 




H Armstrong Roberts Photo 

6 



Lighted Pathway. December, 1982 



AMTIGL1 



A NERVOUS SILENCE overtakes you as you 

/ \ enter the door. You have come with 
■*- ^ kids whose ages range from three to 
eighteen to visit J. R. Pope, a charter member 
of your church, and others in Pine's Nursing 
Home. 

Brother Pope's body is stooped with age. He 
looks up from his wheelchair and smiles at his 
thirty-one visitors. 

"You . . . you must have rented ... a 
Greyhound," he says. 

Those who understood his joke smile. We are 
unable to laugh because seven pairs of aged eyes 
seem to stare through us. 

Though still loud, Brother Pope's voice is weaker 
than in younger days. His jokes and stories 
come slowly. He is an expert on the Bible. 
Though it takes a while to understand what he 
says, he is still worth listening to. I think how sad 
that his knowledge will pass away with him one 
day. 

Jack Henderson reads some Bible verses. 
Brother Pope nods approval of every word. 

Then Jack tells the story of a little girl. When 
he comes to the part of the story where the little 
girl dies, his voice cracks. He is sobbing by the 
end of the story in which the girl has written a 
letter to Santa Claus. That's a part Brother 
Pope himself played many years ago. 

The children fidget and avoid eye contact 
with the home's residents. They now begin to sing 
Christmas carols. 

"Si-lent night! ho-ly night . . ." 

Their voices show fear. The elderly people 
spread around the room seem like strangers. 

"All is calm, all is bright . . ." 

In the center of the room are two tables with 
built-in brown and beige checkerboards. An old 
man shuffles cards by one. He doesn't move his 
head but he surveys the group with his steady, 
silent gaze. Maybe he thinks of his childhood, 
when he sang to his elders. 

" 'Round yon vir-gin moth-er and Child . . ." 

The lady in the corner — her brown, wrinkled 
face framed by silver hair — starts to hum along as 
the children sing. Her voice wails in contrast to 
the children's quiet song. Her neighbors nod and 
attempt to smile. One wrings her hand to the 
slow rhythm of the song. 

"Ho-ly In-fant, so ten-der and mild . . ." 

Voices aren't the only contrasts in this room. 



Youth and age. Happiness and sadness. Hope 
and despair. Innocence and wisdom. You look into 
an empty face and know someone remembers 
times gone by. 

It dawns on you that these people are 
inmates. They have been sentenced to spend the 
remainder of their lives in beds or wheelchairs. 
They can hardly move, slowly wasting away, all 
for the crime of living to "a ripe old age." 

"Sleep in heav-en-ly peace . . ." 

Once more your gaze turns to Brother Pope. 
His bony elbows rest on the arms of his 
wheelchair, holding the weight of his upper 
body. His legs are crossed. You can tell he has 
lost weight. 

"You could probably put one finger around his 
leg" a shaken teacher would say later. 

Brother Pope's shirt hangs loosely on his 
once-strong frame. Somewhere on that wrinkled 
face there appears a smile. The lines of his 
eighty-six years show the wisdom and willpower. 

"I'm gettin' . . . gettin' . . . up." A brave stomp 
of his foot punctuates Brother Pope's statement. 

Jack and Johnny lift him out of the chair slowly, 
carefully. Heads turn in amazement. I look and 
catch sight of a tear in a nurse's eye. 

Brother Pope leans against the table to tell 
the story of Samson, strong man in the Bible who 
lost his strength. 

With a wave of his hand, he finishes and slumps 
back in the chair to catch his breath. 

"Merry Christmas," we all mumble as we leave. 

A few years ago Brother Pope could have 
walked out with us. Not now. He and the others 
watch as we exit through the door. 

We don't think about it much but perhaps we 
should. One day we who just sang will be 
among the lonely people. 

"Sleep in heav-en-ly peace." O 



JOSEPH POPE was born in Norfolk, 
Virginia, December 3, 1895, the oldest of 
eight children. He died shortly after last 
Christmas, January 13, 1982, at age 86. 

Teenager Kay Back from the Newport 
News Church of God wrote this article 
following a visit to the nursing home. □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



AET1GILJ 



ADVERSITY: 

Pathway 
to the Stars 




AUGUST 20, 1969 
A company of the 
196th Light Infantry Brigade 
was ordered out in the 
Diep Douc Valley to pick up 
the dead from Bravo Company. 
Suddenly there was a chilling 
blast of North Vietnamese 
gunfire. A bullet struck Robert 
Bleier in the thigh. Then 
another. As he went down a 
grenade exploded at his feet, 
driving shrapnel into both his 
legs and shattering several bones 
in his right foot. 

Pinned down, it was hours 
before reinforcements arrived. 
A black GI from a nearby 
platoon picked up the 
wounded Bleier and carried him 
to an evacuation helicopter. 
He was flown to Da Nang. 



At the field hospital Bleier 
was told, "You're going to be a 
cripple for the rest of your 
life." 

Those experts reckoned 
without the courage and fierce 
determination of Robert 
Bleier. They did not know of his 
sturdy, resolute faith in Jesus, 
a faith which was to sustain him 
in months and years to follow. 

Back in the states Robert was 
subjected to painful operations, 
a difficult period of learning to 
walk on crutches, and physical 
therapy that failed. A member of 
the Pittsburgh Steelers football 
team before going into the 
service, the Steeler 



by Henry N. Ferguson 

management now gave him 
every encouragement. 
Nevertheless, improvement was a 
thing between Bleier and his 
Master. 

At 5:30 each morning Bleier 
ran himself to the edge of 
exhaustion. He spent 
afternoons lifting weights. Did 
sprints at night. With the help 
of Pittsburgh's trainers he 
developed exercises that gave 
him new muscle and increased 
speed. Slowly he began to 
recover. 

It was a time of much hard 
work and earnest prayer. But 
eventually "Rocky" rejoined 
the Steelers. He retired in 
1980 — one of the team's 
all-time greats. He has said that 
his experience in Vietnam was 
God's way of confronting him 
with adversity, making him a 
stronger and more determined 
person. 

Rocky Bleier found a truth 
many before him had 
discovered: the greatest goal and 
inspiration a person can have 
is the challenge of adversity. 
This has never been more 
beautifully expressed than in the 
words of the old Negro 



8 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



spiritual: "Nobody knows the 
trouble I've seen; glory, 
hallelujah!" 

Man has an inborn craving 
to be pampered, shielded from 
problems and troubles, consoled 
in fears and griefs. No one really 
loves discomfort. Yet, how else 
can God train us to cope, to 
be sturdy, healthy people, other 
than by leading us through 
the cold of disappointment, the 
drought of depression, the 
storm of grief, and the night of 
fear? God's pruning often hurts, 
but He is the master gardener. 

"The average person," Dr. 
Norman Vincent Peale once said, 
"takes a dim view of a 
problem. His notion is that a 
problem is inherently bad. But 
would you be better off if you 
had fewer problems, or easier 
problems, or even no problems 
at all? No. When you run out 
of problems, you run out of life." 

Every adversity, every 
unpleasant experience, every 
failure you may endure carries 
with it the seed of an equivalent 
or greater benefit. Search for 
this seed when you meet with 
any form of defeat. You will 
discover that it has a potential 
benefit for you in excess of 
that which you lost through the 
experience. 

Take the case of William H. 
Prescott who, in his junior 
year at Harvard, was blinded in 
one eye by a crust of bread 
thrown at him in the dining 
room. Within five months he 
had practically lost the sight of 



his remaining eye. Instead of 
becoming discouraged, William 
simply placed his troubles in 
the hands of Jesus and began 
concentrating on his career. 

A historian, Prescott started 
writing The Conquest of Peru. 
Working under conditions that 
would have appalled the most 
courageous — for example, all 
research materials had to be 
read to him by his secretary — he 
completed his monumental 
book in two years and nine 
months. Scholars throughout 
the world hailed the book as a 
masterpiece. Prescott had great 
faith in God: in turn, he 
discovered great faith in 
himself. 

One's most fortunate break 
often comes from tumbling into 
unexpected pits of misfortune. 
It was so with young Jimmy 
Whistler who wanted to 
become a soldier. Receiving an 
appointment to West Point in 
1851, he was well on the way to 
achieving his goal. But he 
failed in chemistry and was 
dropped from the academy. 
Instead of becoming despondent, 
Whistler prayed that the Holy 
Spirit would guide and direct his 
life. Striking out on faith 
alone, he went to Paris to study 
painting and became one of 
the great artists of fll time. 

Harry Emerson Fosdick 
once wrote: "The beginning of 
great character, like the 
beginning of deep wisdom, lies in 
renouncing the expectation 
that life will be just." 



Some years ago this writer 
was in an audience of Houston 
music lovers as pianist George 
Riabikoff held us mesmerized 
with the haunting quality of 
his music. Only the broken, 
maimed hands of this superb 
musician hinted at the price he 
had paid for the perfection of 
his talent. Riabikoff is proof that 
a man can miraculously rise 
above almost any adversity if he 
just holds on and has 
unlimited faith that Christ is 
with him. 

Musically, George had been a 
child prodigy. Then the Nazi 
juggernaut began rumbling across 
Europe. A Christian, George 
watched with horror the brutal 
persecution of Jewish people 
who were his friends. He hid as 
many of them as he could. 
One night he was arrested by 
the gestapo. 

The Nazis began a diabolical 
torture routine to force George 
to tell where his Jewish friends 
were hidden. He refused. 
They pierced his palms with 
red-hot spikes. When George 
still held his silence they broke 
his fingers and wrists and 
added the final touch by 
crushing his hands in a steel 
doorjamb. Then they threw him 
into a concentration camp. 

When he was eventually freed, 
Riabikoff began slowly to 
rehabilitate himself. Gritting his 
teeth when the agony became 
unbearable, he spent long painful 
hours working to restore life 
to his gnarled and paralyzed 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



AIST1GL3 



hands. Little by little, through 
sheer grit and an abiding faith in 
the Savior, he conquered his 
affliction and regained his former 
wizardry at the keyboard. 

No one knows why life is 
often so punishing to some of 
God's creatures. It's a question 
that's been asked down 
through the ages. Abraham could 
not understand why God 
should ask for the sacrifice of his 
son Isaac. Moses could not 
understand why God should keep 
him on the backside of the 
desert for forty years. Joseph 
could not understand the years 
he spent in slavery and 
imprisonment in Egypt. 

In each case God had a 
purpose. Abraham's faith was 
being tested. When he proved 
faithful, God made him the 
father of many nations. Because 
he believed God, Moses 
became the greatest hero in 
Israel's history. Even in 
prison, Joseph never doubted 
God had a purpose and he 
became prime minister of Egypt 
and was able to save his 
family. 

Always in times of trouble 
there is the cry, "Why me?" It 
may be that it is sometimes 
necessary for us to be seared in 
the crucible of suffering in 
order to attain our goal. It has 
often been said that diversity 
gives our life an added 
dimension. Those who suffer 
intensely experience the gamut 
of life's tribulations to the 
fullest. They drain the cup to 
the bottom while others sip 
only the froth on top. Perhaps 
no man is permitted to touch 
the stars until he has known the 
depths of despair and has 
fought his way back through 
faith. 

Ralph Waldo Emerson once 
wrote: "Bad times have a 



scientific value. These are 
occasions a good learner would 
not miss." Yet how many will 
take advantage of such 
circumstances? Would you wager 
anything on the future 
prospects of a fifty-three-year-old 
man whose entire adult life 
has been a losing struggle against 
debt and bad luck? Who has 
lost the use of his left hand due 
to a war injury? Who has 
obtained and lost one job after 
another? Who has lost count 
of the times he has been in 
prison? 

And then, motivated by 
something only God could 
explain, he decides to write a 
book. It turns out to be one 
of the greatest pieces of 
literature produced in the past 
350 years. That famous prison 
habitue's name was Cervantes. 
The book, Don Quixote. 

Sometimes it takes 
tremendous obstacles to bring a 
person to proper appreciation 
of the statement, "God helps 
those who help themselves." 

Remember the youngster 
known as "The Black 
Gazelle"? In 1960, this 
twenty-year-old junior at 
Tennessee State University was 
acknowledged the greatest 
woman athlete since Babe 
Didrikson. She was the fastest 
woman on earth — Wilma 
Rudolph. But what an 
impossible road she traveled to 
reach that pinnacle. 

Born prematurely, the 
twentieth of twenty-two 
children, Wilma was the 
daughter of a black family 
living in Clarksville, Tennessee. 
She was stricken with scarlet 
fever, had double pneumonia 
twice, and finally was cruelly 
maimed with polio which 
crippled her left leg — all 
before she was ten years old. 



Wilma's mother was a 
devout Christian. She took 
charge of the situation. For 
four years she massaged the 
near-lifeless limb, praying as 
she worked. Once a week she 
took her daughter to Nashville 
for therapy. Gradually the leg 
began to strengthen. 

Wilma discovered basketball in 
Burt High School. Later, 
entering Tennessee State, she 
started running. At sixteen she 
was the youngest member of the 
U.S. Olympic team at the 
1956 Olympics in Melbourne, 
Australia. She became cocky 
and exalted with pride. Her 
participation in the games 
proved a disaster. 

Humbled, Wilma asked 
Jesus to take charge of her life. 
She continued training and 
became the only American 
woman to win three gold 
medals in track during one 
Olympiad. 

Today Wilma operates a 
public-relations firm in 
Nashville. She calls it Wilma 
Unlimited. She also spends 
much time traveling about the 
country speaking to high 
school students, encouraging them' 
to develop a lifestyle that will 
be within the framework of 
Christ's teachings. Having 
been driven to the very depths 
by adversity, Wilma has been 
able, through faith in Christ and 
herself, to emerge a victor in 
this great adventure of life. 

Suffering is part of our 
faith. By trusting God completely 
we learn to bear life's trials 
with dignity and total courage. 

Christians have stood up to 
adversity for two thousand years. 
How many realize that the 
Gloria Patri is based on the 
marching-to-death song of the 
early Christian martyrs? They 
knew the death awaiting them 



10 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



AIETKOLI 



would be appalling. Because they 
had faith, a conviction, an 
all-out belief in life everlasting, 
they met their fate with calm 
fortitude. 

Life lived by faith in God! 
It is a precept that has been the 
great liberating force which 
has set millions of believers free 
from adversity. 

You too can live boldly, 
generously, joyously, sacrificially, 
and creatively in the love 
of Christ and neighbor. □ 




Editor In Chief! 







Alan Cliburn Photo 



byAlanCliburn 



WHAT WOULD YOU DO if there was no 
newspaper in your town? Well, if you're 
anything like sixteen-year-old Bruce Pflieger of 
Shingle Springs, California, you'd start your 
own! 

"My friends thought I was nuts," Bruce said 
with a grin, "but a paper was needed in our 
community and it was something I wanted to 
do." 

Although he admits he lacked the experience 
necessary to edit a newspaper, Bruce did gain 
some practical experience by working as a sports 
stringer (where you get paid by the length of the 
story) for the Mountain Democrat, a biweekly 
paper published in nearby Placerville. 

How do you go about starting a newspaper? 
Bruce explained it this way: 

"Obviously you have to have stories and 
photos and all that, but I knew my friends and I 
could take care of the content. What we needed 
was someone to print the paper for us. So I got 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



11 



AISTIGL] 



out the trusty Yellow Pages and 
called a few printers until I found 
one who could handle the opera- 
tion at a fairly low price." 

That "fairly low price" turned 
out to be $470, which is exactly 
what the first issue of the Foothill 
Examiner cost to produce. So 
where did Bruce come up with 
the money? 

"I was able to scrape together 
$170," Bruce told me, "but I 
didn't go to my folks to make up 
the difference, even though they 
were behind me all the way. In- 
stead I borrowed the $300 from 
a man in my church." 

The Foothill Examiner rolled off the presses with 
three thousand copies delivered to residents of 
Shingle Springs and the surrounding area by six 
paper boys. The paper is offered free of charge 
at this point. 

So how does Bruce hope to make it a 
profit-making venture? 

"We sell ads to local merchants," he 
explained. "It's not always easy selling advertising 
in a new publication, but by the time our 
second issue was published, we were breaking 
even." 

Bruce isn't alone in his newspaper business, by 
the way. In addition to the six carrier boys, who 
range in age from twelve to fifteen, he has a staff 
of three, including a sports editor, an advertising 
manager, and a photographer. The sports editor is 
college age; the others are in high school. 

"We have an office right near Ponderosa High, 
so I usually head over there after school," Bruce 
said. He spends several hours a day working on 
the paper, with the other staff members putting 
in their time as well. 

"At first we were working on the paper all 
the time," Bruce told me, "but that can really get 
to you after a while, especially if you've been 
sitting in school all day. So now we plan some 
stuff together that has nothing to do with the 
newspaper, such as fishing or something relaxing 
like that. It really helps." 

Bruce, who attends Cameron Christian 
Fellowship, also gets some help at school by 
taking a journalism class in addition to an English 
course which stresses journalistic style. 

"I knew I wasn't qualified to start my own 

Alan Cliburn Photo 




paper, but I figured I'd learn 
by doing," Bruce said. 
Has he succeeded? 
"A woman in the 
community offered to become a 
partner and was willing to 
pay $15,000, but I didn't feel 
right about it," Bruce 
answered. "So I said no." 

Even though the Foothill 
Examiner is not a Christian 
newspaper, Bruce manages to 
include articles of a spiritual 
nature on a regular basis. 

"We recently ran a series 
of articles condensed from 
'Whatever Happened to the 
Human Race?', a five-part motion picture 
starring Francis Schaeffer, noted Christian 
philosopher and theologian, and C. Everett 
Koop, M.D., surgeon-in-chief at Children's Hospital 
in Philadelphia," Bruce said. 

What else is included in his paper? 
"What you'd expect to see in a community 
newspaper," Bruce replied with a shrug. "We 
feature local issues, of course, but we also have 
things like editorials, letters to the editor, 
man-on-the-street interviews, and extensive sports 
coverage. It's a twelve-page tabloid, so we have a 
lot of space to fill. 

"The number one goal of our paper is to 
adequately serve the area of its circulation 
(which includes three communities in addition to 
Shingle Springs) with the most current, 
informative, and interesting news possible." 

When asked if he felt the Lord led him to 
start the Foothill Examiner, Bruce admits that he 
didn't. "To tell you the truth, I didn't even 
think about it at the time, but since then I've 
become convinced that He was leading me. I 
got the idea from somewhere, after all, and His 
Spirit can lead us even when we're unaware of 
it." 

A Christian since the summer of 1979, Bruce 
isn't sure what the future holds for him at this 
point. Journalism is a definite possibility and he 
plans to continue editing the Foothill Examiner for 
some time, but the distant future is in the 
Lord's hands. D 



12 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



When you're 2 3 /2 years old, 
everything in a bottle, box or 
can is fair game. For exploring. 
And tasting. 

That's why children are 
involved in about 90% of all 
reported poisonings. 

Yet parents (and even grand- 
parents) go about setting deadly 
little traps, however unwittingly 
Leaving medicines, detergents, 
paints, pesticides in reach of 
unsuspecting, curious kids. 

If you think a child has swal- 
lowed something poisonous, you 



might save a life or a throat or a 
stomach if you'll remember this. 

Don't panic. 

Do get medical advice. 
To induce vomitmg or to give 
milk or water may be right. Or 
dead wrong. 

Immediately get out any- 
thing that's still in the child's 
mouth. Get the container, to 
identify toxicity. 

Then get on the phone to a 
poison control center. Or a doc- 
tor or the nearest hospital. 

Keep Syrup of Ipecac around 



m case induced vomiting is 
recommended. It'll save criti- 
cal time. 

But the best medicine is pre- 
vention. For a free booklet full 
of ideas wnte to us at the 
address below. 

When you're 2 J/2, you can't 
spell poison. 

When you're the grown- 
up, you're the ; one who has to 
know better. *\ 

LIBERTYlNATIONAL 



A TOBCHMABK COMPANY 



Cleaning fluid looks just 
like ginger ale when you're 2V2 . 





UHWSmdAeTOTTin 




Focus on its real meaning. 




die fee 




ARosr/WRra 



Double your pleasure. 

Double your fun. Find a friend to 

share it with. 




14 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



MEWS mM ACTOTT] 




Hfc'b fte BlGGeR C^~ "7 




Evaluate your expectations. We all 
expect Christmas to be a time of happiness, 
presents, and spiritual uplift. Yet holidays 
rarely run smooth. Don't let little snags rob 

you of its joy. 



DhANZe 

scMAS even 



MiKyeNeAQLe 



sure the season in terms of 
thought, and concern, not dollars 
cents. 




Give as He gave. Give the 
gift of yourself. 




-~5 ^_jf ©Larry E. Neagle 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



15 





mm ■MSB BHNN S 

H§ 1 B HI 1 H B 1 1 H* 




♦w 



.. 



.*■'.* 



rrouD 



Neutered 
LOVE 



Life had taught Christina a lot, 
but not about love. 



CHRISTINA ADAMSON 
stood at the window of 
her sixth-floor office. Tall 
and trim, dressed in a gray 
suit and high heels, she 
exemplified the new and 
liberated woman. On the wall 
behind her desk was a M.B.A. 
degree which justified her claim 
to respect among the 
predominantly male employees of 
Matthews, Morgan and 
Grimes, Incorporated, and not 
even the half glasses which 
rested on her nose hid the 
natural beauty which had 
caused her selection as 
homecoming queen of Balford 
High only ten years ago. 

Christina could see shoppers 
on the street below, rushing like 
cattle across the intersection 
when the light changed. She still 
found the view rather 
awesome, knowing those people 
were totally unaware she 
looked down on them, and it 
always reminded Christina — 
sometimes with a tinge of 
guilt — that God above looked 
down on her as well. 

H Armstrong Roberts Photo 

A Church of God Youth Publication 




by Hoyt E.Stone 

Today, though, it wasn't 
God whom Christina had on her 
mind. It was her mother. 
Christmas was only a week away 



and Christina still hadn't found 
that special gift she had 
promised herself she would 
buy for her mother this year. 

I owe it to her, Christina 
kept reminding herself. She 
worked hard to send me to 
college. She's always put me first 
in her life. I've got to show 
her my appreciation in some 
unusual way. 

The phone buzzed. 

"Yes." 

"I think it's your mother, Ms. 
Adamson," her secretary said. 
"Shall I put her through?" 

"Umm, no. Tell her I'm 
busy right now, Marie. I'll get 
back to her shortly." 

Christina didn't like her 
mother phoning during 
business hours. She had 
reminded her of this time and 
again, explaining that her office 
was busy and the phone 
should not be tied up. That was 
only partially true, of course, 
since there were more than a 
dozen lines coming into the 
offices. 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21 

17 



I KNEW IT WAS Christmas by the sound of 
the bells ringing out over the quiet streets. 
I'd heard them ringing all day long. Slow, 
deep sounding bells. Quick tinkling chimes, 
ringing lightly. Jingle bells. Silver bells. Church 
bells. Sleigh bells. Christmas. Lingering in the 
air. 

I usually measure Christmas by 
the big trees we cut down in the 
field behind our house. It helps me 
keep Christmas in perspective. The 
year we had the spruce. The year 
we found the fir. The year we cut 
a winter pine that touched the 
ceiling. Once we found a struggling 
spruce and carried it home. We 
decorated it with tinsel and some- 
how I loved it better than the 
spreading spruce. 

The sound of loud bells crowded 
out my memories. This Christmas 
I would not remember trees. I would remember 
bells. 

My feet kicked up fallen snow and scattered it 
on to the sidewalk. Twilight hugged the corners 
of the deserted road. I tried to remember the 
Christmas I was twelve. The miracle of 
childhood was fading: the magic of adulthood 
approaching. That was the year we cut the 
ungainly cedar. The year I got to stay up past 
midnight for the first time. Got to chide little 
sister for believing in myths that not long ago I 
had wholeheartedly endorsed. 

It was the Christmas my grandfather died. And 
something inside me died too. 

My grandfather. He would have understood 
about the bells. They seemed to challenge me, 
reach inside me with their ancient carols. Prodding 
me to answer them, to answer their call to visit 
the ancient stable. They somehow touched the 
silent longing in my spirit to be holy, to be 
free. 

I couldn't remember the last time I'd been to 
church. I hadn't meant to stop going. Hadn't meant 



to drift away. It was just gradually more 
convenient to sleep than to get up and go out 
on a cold morning. 

I'd made it just fine, though. Just fine until 
Mitchell left. Then the world had come crashing 
down on me. 

I found the note myself. 

hristmas 
onscieiMM 



by Wanda Gate* Brett 



"I'm crowded," Mitchell wrote. The lines were 
uneven. "Crowded. All this Christmas stuff just 
brings it back to me. Too many Santas. City 
lights. Commercial credit. Know what I mean? I 
need space. See you after New Year's. I'm going 
to the country for a while." 

I couldn't believe he was gone. Just gone. 
Like light fading at the end of summer. Leaving 
me to face the bleakness alone. My shopping 
bags seemed to grow heavier with each step. Piled 
high with ribbons and bows, the packages 
seemed to be for people in faraway places with 
unfamiliar faces and names. Still the bells rang. 
Echoing from the paved streets. Clanging. Banging 
out their message. 

My steps brought me rather aimlessly to the big 
church on the corner, where bells were ringing 
the loudest. My gloved hands found the doorknob 
and pushed. Inside everything was peaceful. 
Quiet. Almost unearthly. Wreaths lined the walls 
and tiny white lights framed a nativity scene in 
one corner. Candles burned in windows surrounded 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25 



11 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



)T0M3 




Camenque Photo 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



19 






F!W§ ©md ACTOTTE! 



Update 




RICHARD DIAL, newly 
appointed coordinator of 
youth ministries for the General 
Department of Youth and 
Christian Education, is the 
guest writer for this month. 



GOD'S WILL FOR YOU— NOW 

Young people often ask about God's will for their lives. Unfortunately, they often 
project God's will into the future, but it begins right now. It starts with today. 

A young person need not go to Africa to find a mission field. Neither must you fill 
a pulpit in order to minister. The kids at school, church, and in the neighborhood 
can be your mission field, and the church youth group can be your ministry. 

Let me suggest five things you can do to fulfill God's calling now. 

1. Get involved in leadership of your youth group. 

Sitting back and letting adults run the youth program and complaining about 
what is going on won't get the job done. If you want to see what a youth leader in 
shock looks like, then volunteer to help in a youth activity or Bible study. Perhaps 
the missing ingredient in a success formula for your youth group is you. 

2. Be a positive influence. 

Get excited about what is going on at church, and share your excitement with 
others. Your enthusiasm may light a spark that sets your youth group on fire. 

3. Help unite your young people. 

If the young people at your church are cliquish, they are typical. However, if 
God is going to use your group, they must be pulled together. Other young people 
will be attracted by warm, caring, sharing young people. If your group is divided 
it will say something important. It will testify to the absence of God's Spirit working in 
your lives. Share your concern in an unthreatening way and try to change the 
situation. 

4. Be open and friendly to new young people. 

Many times regular young people treat new young people like lepers. They make 
visitors feel completely out of place. It isn't easy but force yourself to be a 
one-person welcoming committee. You could convince someone else to help you 
and thus start a fad. 

5. Invite new kids to get involved. 

Now that your youth group has been revolutionized, go out and win your world. 
There are many young people who are looking for acceptance. Your youth group 
can provide that ministry. You can help make it happen. □ 



20 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



NEUTERED LOVE 

Continued from page 17 



Christina went to her desk, 
toyed for a moment with a 
financial report she needed to 
review, and then picked up a 
Christmas gift catalog. 
Nervously, she flipped through 
the pages of special gifts, 
trying to find something real 
nice. 

Dresses? 

Mother didn't go for fancy 
clothes. She hadn't even worn 
the last dress Christina bought. 
Thought it was a little too 
flashy. 

Small appliances? 

Heaven knows, Christina 
had long ago filled her mother's 
little kitchen with just about 
everything imaginable — mixer, 
blender, toaster, coffee maker, 
last year a microwave oven. 
None of which had been used. 

Jewelry? 

Not Mother. She thought it 
sinful to make a display of 
wealth. Said there were too 
many needy people in the world. 
She did occasionally wear the 
little butterfly broach Christina 
had purchased in Paris two 
years ago. The broach was 
rather plain. Mother thought 
of it as a souvenir rather than 
jewelry and had no idea of its 
monetary worth. 

Christina continued to flip 
the pages of the catalog. 

The phone buzzed again. 

"Yes." 

"It's your mother, Ms. 
Adamson. She says it's 
important." 

Christina sighed. "All right. 
Put her through." 

"Hello." The voice was high 
and unnatural. Mother 
Adamson felt that's how you had 
to speak to cover thirty miles. 



"Hi, Mother." 

"Sorry to bother you, 
Chrissie, knowing how busy you 
are and all, but I was 
wondering if you could come 
over for a little while tonight." 

"Now, Mother, you know I go 
to the spa on Mondays." 

"Yeah, but I've not seen you 
in three weeks and I just 
thought maybe we could have 
popcorn and talk and sort of 
spend the evening together. Like 
we used to." 

"That would be nice, Mother, 
but not tonight. I've some 
more Christmas shopping to do 
and . . ." 

"Oh, Honey, don't worry about 
all that shopping. You can't 
buy Christmas. You've got to 
create it in your heart. Seems 
like it's been so long since I've 
seen you." 

"Not all that long, Mother. 
Besides, it's only a few more 
days till Christmas. Remember? 
I've promised to stay the 
whole day." 

First there was silence, then 
an audible sigh. 

"Mother." 

"Yes, Dear. That'll be all 
right." 

"What's the matter. Mother? Is 
something wrong? It's not your 
heart?" 

"Nothing's wrong, Dear. I . . . 
I just thought maybe you could 
come tomorrow. Or 
Wednesday. If you'd come 
Wednesday we could go to 
church together." 

"Now, Mother, don't start 
that again. You promised." 

"All the folks at church miss 
you. Why, just the other day, 
Sister Murphy said how nice 
it'd be to have you sing for us. 
And . . ." 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23 



ad-pro 

r MVERTISIHB t mmOVOHS~\ 
CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES: 

Pens.Pencils«Port1o!ios.Notebooks»But1ons«Badges 
•Rlbbons>Balloons«Decals«Tags*Caps«Other items 

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113 



SALES AND RENTALS: 

GOSPEL TENTS 

Special prices to ministers For Complete 

information write: 

VALDOSTA TENT 

MANUFACTURING COMPANY 

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601 
Phone: 242-0730 



Church Pews, Inc. 

2250 Hwy 43 N 

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451 

205-275-3101 

Complete Line • Solid Wood 



Church Furniture 

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions, 
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting. 

JAMES R. PERRYMAN 
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers 

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623 

Phone: (803) 261-6078 



BAPTISTRIES 

FIBFRGI ASS 
CHURCH PRODUCTS 




CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE 

TOLL FREE 1-800-251-0679 • TN COLLECT 615-875-0679 

3511 HIXSON PK • CHATTA TN 37415 



• 



WOLFE BROS. & CO. 

PINEY FLATS, TENN. 

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE 



CHURCH FURNITURE 



Since 1888. Write for free estimate. 



GOSPEL TENTS 51 




Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now 
and available for immediate delivery 

Valdosta Tent & Awning 

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601 
GORDON L.SHAW R B E U | ;!i!i!IJ?:SI 

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



21 



MHWg md AGTI¥ITE 



Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Heile€tion 

GYWTHNEWS T@Nm~E 



* 



Compiled by SON 1 1 71 LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant General Department o<¥oufh and Christian Eduialion 



PARENTS USE TOUGH LOVE ON 
PROBLEM KIDS 

A controversial program called "Toughlove" has been organ- 
ized by troubled parents in a Pennsylvania town. Its logo is a 
heart with a clenched fist. Problem kids are told to straighten up 
or else, even if the "else" means the ultimate penalty of being 
banished from home, and groups of parents join together for 
moral support. 

David and Phyllis York founded Toughlove five years ago after 
their daughter "ripped off" a cocaine dealer. "You have to say to 
a kid, 'We can't live with you anymore,' " they said. They told 
their daughter, "You got yourself into this. You get yourself out," 
and they refused to bail her out of jail immediately. "We tell 
parents to lay it on the line and make their child accept the 
consequences of his behavior." 

Some are not as positive about Toughlove. Dr. Francis Harris, 
an associate professor of child psychology and a counselor of 
adolescents at Western Psychiatric Institute in Pittsburgh says, 
"It's a pretty radical approach. I have never suggested that a 
parent throw a kid out. You're making the statement, You're 
such a bad kid, not even your parents will keep you.' " 

More than six hundred Toughlove groups now operate in 
practically every state in the nation. ~ 

1. What do you see as some pros and cons of the Toughlove 
program ? 

2. To what would you think the growth of this program may be 
attributed? 

3 Do you think a parent could be justified in throwing his 
teenager out of the house? If so. under what circumstances 7 

4. Do you agree that a young person must learn to accept 
responsibility for his behavior? O 




CIVILIZED ADULTERY 

Just how serious is adultery to the average married person 
between ages eighteen and fifty-one? A survey by a London 
newspaper showed that of thirteen ingredients for a happy 
marriage, sexual fidelity was ranked eleventh by the 1,069 adults 
who were questioned. Having a sense of humor, liking the same 
kind of life, having similar ideas on how to handle money, 
financial security — all ranked higher than fidelity. □ 

1. Has adultery and extramarital involvement become so 
ordinary that we consider it normal and acceptable? 

2. What does the Bible say about adultery and extramarital 
involvements? ~ 



THE UNCLUTTERED LIFE 

What are the really important things in life? 

Many people never answer that question. They clutter their 
lives with so much "excess baggage" they wear themselves out 
trying to carry it. How about your life? Is it simple and uncluttered? 
Or is it complex and stressful? 

Jesus had a word to say about living: Matthew 6:33. Z 

1. What areas of your life are cluttered with unnecessary 
things that are crowding out the important things? 

2 What are the important things of life that should receive 
your priority attention? 

3. How can you apply Matthew 6:33? O 

DRUNK DRIVERS 

Each year thousands of deaths on our nation's highways are 
caused by alcoholic consumption. State legislatures in several 
states across the country have responded to citizens' outcries by 
enacting stronger penalties for those caught driving while drunk. 
It is hoped that stricter enforcement of the law and stronger 
penalties will help save lives. 

Ironically, one of the nation's largest publishers of books for 
the legal, accounting, banking, medical and insurance profes- 
sions recently reported that one of its best-sellers is entitled 
Defense of Drunk Driving Cases. □ 

1. Do you have friends at school or work who sometimes drink 
and drive? 

2. Would you refuse to ride with a friend or family member 
who was drinking? 

3. Should Christians speak out in the community and to 
elected officials in support of stronger penalties and stricter law 
enforcement concerning drunk drivers? Would you? O 



Sunrise Photo / Rohn Engh 

22 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



NEUTERED LOVE 

Continued from page 21 



"Mo-o-other!" 

Again there was a sigh. 
Silence. 

Christina waited, swiveling 
in her chair and slowly wiping 
the palm of her hand across 
her forehead. 

"You're going to like the 
present I'm getting you," 
Christina said. "It's really 
going to be a surprise." 

"I always like what you buy 
me." 

"I know. But this is going 
to be really special." 

"That's not necessary, 
Chrissie. You know that, don't 
you?" 

"Yeah. I know. But you 
always bought things for me. 
Now it's my turn. I enjoy doing 
it." 

"Could you come Thursday? 
Just for a while?" 

"Thursday's our board meeting. 
That night we're hosting a 
party for our sales reps. Sorry, 
Mother." 

"Chrissie?" 

"Yes, Mother." 

"I love you very much, you 
know. I . . . I'm sorry I've 
bothered you." 

"You haven't bothered me, 
Mother. Just that we do have a 
busy office, that's all. I'll see 
you Sunday. Okay?" 

"Sunday?" 

"That's Christmas, Mother." 

"Yeah, but . . ." 

"I'll tell you what, Mother. No 
more phoning and I'll wrap 
everything up here and come 
Saturday night. How's that?" 

"Oh, Chrissie, that'll be nice. 
I'll have the tree up . . . and 
your gifts out . . . and fruitcake 
. . . and eggnog. Remember 



how you used to like fruitcake 
and eggnog?" 

"Mother. That'd put twenty 
pounds on me overnight." 

"Well . . . you can eat just a 
little. And I'll get out the 
family album . . ." 

Christina was no longer 
listening. She didn't have to. 
Mother tended to live in the 
past. Finally, though, it dawned 
on her that the phone bill was 
going to be terribly high. She 
hung up. 

Christina did not go shopping 
until Saturday morning, by 
which time she was growing 
desperate for her mother's 
special present. Actually, 
Christina hated to shop. She 
couldn't really understand Marie 
and the secretaries who could 
spend hours in shopping centers, 
looking at everything, trying 
on clothes and shoes. For 
Christina, shopping was a 
chore, something which took her 
away from important business 
matters. So, in a sense, on this 
Saturday morning, Christina 
was not so much a Christmas 
shopper: she was a buyer. 

The watch was displayed in a 
special case, on top of the 
counter. On sale. Five thousand 
dollars. 

It took the salesman a few 
minutes to explain to Christina 
why any watch could be worth 
that much money. There were 
technical reasons. Gold case and 
band. The man even agreed 
to a 20 percent discount and to 
bill it through the company. 

Christina had the watch gift 
wrapped and sighed with 
relief. Thank goodness, that's 
over, she said to herself as 
she exited into the wind and 
cold of Main Street. At least 
it's something nice enough to let 
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24 




BUILD 
BUILD 
BUILD 



CHURCHES 




Includes: Masonry and wood construction, social area. 

jrfices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptistry, 

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews 



FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS 

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. ft. 

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS 

4 classrooms and larger 




rfoRTHWAY 
CONTRACTORS 

||l|^ P.O. Box 591 
ll>IV_f , Taylors, SC 29687 



fcOver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast. 



RAI$E MONEY 
the EA$Y WAY! 



CANDY - CARDS 
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING 

DISH CLOTHS 
Ask for our FREE Catalog 

LOVEJOY 

Drawer E 
Madison, Tenn. 37115 




CHURCH STEEPLES 

k • BAPTISTRIES 

* • WALL CROSSES 

- BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS 

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND 
N10DERH DESIGNS. 
ERECTION WITH CONIPANY 
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE. 
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR 
I LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS: 

I TOLL FREE 

800-241-3152 

IN GEORGIA CALL . 
COLLECT: ' 

.404-993-9960 

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC. 
P.O. BOX 910. 
R0SWELLGA 30077 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



23 



nEWSsMflAOTWITTIII 



Books 



THERE'S MORE TO LIFE! by Craig Selness 

If you want to see your frustrations turned into fulfillment, if you want to walk on water, 
you have to get out of the boat! 

You can do something about the frustrations in your life. Things don't have to stay the 
same. But first you have to move. You have to risk. 

There's More to Life is a positive book that will help you put your life together in a more 
satisfying way. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □ 



THE SECRET OF SUPERNATURAL LIVING by Adrian Rogers 

Because Christians are indwelt by the Holy Spirit, the line between the secular and the 
spiritual is erased. Spirit-filled Christians are naturally supernatural at the same time they 
are supernaturally natural. Adrian Rogers discovered this exciting key to the here-and- 
now life, and he enthusiastically shares the simplicity of his joy in this practical guide for 
believers. Rogers' concept of the indwelling Christ will confirm and build up the new 
believer — and strengthen the old. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □ 



LAST ONE CHOSEN by Dorothy Hamilton 

Scott Alan Hardesty couldn't help it that one of his legs was shorter than the other 
because of a farm accident. 

He wished he could play ball as well as the other boys he knew. It wasn't that he liked 
playing ball so much. But he disliked being the last one chosen for a team. 

In the end Scott decided that he liked caring for tropical fish better than playing ball. 
Maybe it was more important to choose what he liked than to be chosen for something he 
didn't like. (Herald Press, Scottdale, PA 15683) □ 



MAKING THE MOST OF WHAT YOU'VE GOT by Allan D. Willey 

Making the Most of What You've Got will provide you with a practical plan for good 
stewardship of the financial resources entrusted to you! 

If you are a taxpayer and earn under $100,000 per year, then this book is for you. 
(Here's Life Publishers, San Bernardino, CA 92402) Z 



WHEN IT'S HARD TO FORGIVE by Goldie Bristol with Carol McGinnis 

Sometimes it's hard to forgive. Especially when your heart is broken. Goldie Bristol 
knows. She forgave the man who murdered her daughter. That experience, a remarkable 
testimony to God's power and love, sets the stage for this study of forgiveness. 

In this book, you'll find out what real forgiveness is and how you can forgive others. 
You'll learn how to fight the return of angry and bitter feelings. And you'll see that God is 
still in control, even when you're hurting. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) Z 



THE SORREL HORSE by Ruth Nulton Moore 

Melissa Howard does not want to leave her home in the city housing project to spend 
two weeks on a farm in New Jersey. Her fears mount until she discovers the sorrel horse 
that is to be hers to ride during her vacation in the country. 

The Sorrel Horse is a sensitive story of acceptance for what one is, regardless of 
handicaps or background. It is also a story about horses, a gymkhana, and a haunted 
mill. (Herald Press, Scottdale, PA 15683) Z 



Mother know I still love and 
care for her. 

* * # * 

Balford was a town of five 
thousand, with one traffic light 
and a four-man police force. 
Christina drove her sports car 
slowly past her old high school 
and out to the entrance of 
McMinn Street. It was beginning 
to snow. The Adamson house 
was at the end of the street, 
near the creek. Christina 
remembered it as four rooms 
with a floor furnace but two 
others had been added and a 
real gas furnace installed. Just 
before her father walked out. 

Every light in the house 
was on. Christmas lights were 
strung gaudily across the eve 
of the front porch and Christina 
saw the tree blinking through 
the window. 

It took Christina but a 
moment to get her overnight 
case and Christmas gift from 
the back seat. She locked her 
car, ran up the three steps to 
the porch and stamped snow 
from her high-heeled boots. 

"I'm here, Mother," Christina 
called as she stepped into the 
living room. "Merry Christmas." 

Lights blinked but there was 
no answer. 

"Mother . . . 

"No games, Mother. Merry 
Christmas." 

Christina passed through the 
kitchen and into her mother's 
bedroom. 

"Mother . . ." 

Mother Adamson lay straight 
and stiff in the bed, her white 
hair pillowed neatly. 

That isn't like Mother, 
Christina thought. 

"Mother, I'm home." 

Christina reached to touch her 
mother's forehead. Cold. The 
truth dawned! 



24 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



A truth which, for Christina, 
split the night in a scream that 
brought neighbors running. □ 

CHRISTMAS CONSCIENCE 

Continued from page 19 

by holly boughs and pine. The 
scent of evergreen filled the 
air. It all came rushing back to 
me. Sights and sounds of 
Christmas. 




My unsteady hands touched 
the open Bible on the altar. 
Why had I drifted away? 
What had enticed me? Why? 
What could be more important 
than the tiny baby — born to a 
carpenter and his wife — sent 
from God to live and love and 
die and live again (Luke, 
Chapter 2). 

I searched the nativity scene 
in the corner for wise men, 
shepherds, angels, and fluffy 
sheep. They were all there in 
place. I was the one who had 
left the scene. But only 
temporarily. 

It felt good to be home again. 
To remember. It wasn't just a 
light case of nostalgia. It was 
something more, something 
bigger. Something that could 
only be expressed by ringing 
bells or singing songs. At first, 
my voice cracked, and then 
grew stronger. I found myself 
singing words to carols I'd 
forgotten long ago. "Silent night! 
holy night!" 

I'm not sure when I realized I 
wasn't singing alone. Other 
passersby had come in from the 
cold, had answered the call of 
bells. Our voices filled the 
building. "O come, let us adore 
Him, O come, let us adore Him, 
O come let us adore Him, 
Christ, the Lord." 

With one long glance around 
the church, I gathered my 
packages and made my way 
out the door. 

Adore Him. That's what it 
was all about. Adoring Him. 
Stars lit up the dark, clear, 
December sky as I stomped 
through the snow. Stars. Very 
much like those which led weary 
wise men to their place of 
adoration. Like the ones which 
watched over shepherds when 



they ran over barren Bethlehem 
hills to the stable to adore the 
Christ Child. 

It was nice to open the door 
of my warm apartment and 
shake cold from my body. I 
drank a cup of chocolate and 
watched lights make diamond 
pictures on the tinsel hanging 
from my tree. 

I rummaged through my 
packages and found a new box 
of cards. I mailed one to 
Mitchell. He probably wouldn't 
understand the significance of it, 
but I would tell him. In time, 
I would tell him. The words 
made me smile: 

"I heard the bells on 

Christmas day 

Their old familiar carols 

play, 

And wild and sweet 

the words repeat 

Of peace on earth, 

good will to men." 

I usually measure Christmas 
by the big trees we cut down 
in the field behind our house. 
Not anymore. L 



Before You Remodel 



^contact 

overholtzer: 

r We have the ways to save you money? 

the experience to show you how, the' 

quality of workmanship to make your 

church turniture last for years to 

come What a change our new furniture 

can make for you and your 

congregation Contact us now 1 

OVERHOLTZER 

CHURCH FURNITURE, INC. 

626 Kearney Ave Modesto CA 95352 

Dept. LP (209) 529-1716 

WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER 

, of FIBERGLASS 

T CHURCH PRODUCTS 

A • STEEPLES 

M • WALL CROSSES 

M • STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS 

I \ • BAPTISTRIES 

I • BAPTISTRY HEATERS 




Camenque Photo 

A Church of God Youth Publication 



A.C 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson, Texas 75652 

25 




'TWAS THE EVE OF 



iniirm 



by Olga Cossi 



,r Twas the eve of millennium and all through the earth 
It looked as if goodness was not what it's worth. 
Jiopes for improvement grew cynical, sour, 
Opportunism ruled by a mandate of power, 
governments faltered, leaders were scum, 
[And posterity's cfiances were certainly glum. 
Mother earth wore a thick mantle of fog 
'That had settled down to just being smog. 

When it suddenly dawned: What was the matter? 

Was it time for more action, not reaction and chatter? 

Like a flash of memory lost long days ago 

I felt my own personal involvement grow. 

What was the solution to earth's urgent need? 

Could intuition awake and regain godspeed? 

'Then out of the gray what should appear 

'But a still, small voice Id jolty well hear! 

'The idea was lively, the wording was quick, 

"$od's earth is OX. It's your outlook that's sick!" 

CAs rapid as reason this logic it grew, 

Cfaid I knew in spite of myself it was true. 

Jiow dashing! Jiow daring! My attitude counted! 

'Then swiftly and surely the conviction mounted 

'That to see or be good, good must first be expected, 

'That polluted earth is self-pollution reflected! 

My own expectations were all I was seeing? 

What I saw as "others" was my own imaged being? 

STs stars in the heavens light up the night sky, 

'The light dawned within, and 1 knew I must try. 

In a twinkling came reason, the option was mine! 

I could change my perception in the nick of time! 

'There was nothing to say, so 1 spoke not a word. 

It was now up to me to 1)0 what I'd heard. 

So I went right to work and I changed my mind, 

STnd the world I now see is a different kind. 

If I want to see peace, I must stop thinking war; 

if I want to see love, I just love all the more. 

'To clean up the earth I begin with me. 

Whereas I was blind to good, now I can see! 

Whereas I was dead, resurrection takes place. 

Love recycles all things based on pure inner grace. 

So I stand and proclaim with a happy shout, 

"I've discovered what Christmas is really about!" 



26 



Lighted Pathway, December, 1982 



BDITOmiAL 





TRANSCENDENT VISION 



FIRST THINGS FIRST. 
That's a rule of life, a necessary dogma 
which permits us to concentrate on specific items 
and to accomplish some one thing rather than 
squandering energy on many things. 

Even we Christians live, work and think in 
terms of segmented activity. We block off time 
slots. We chart courses. We outline and detail 
steps toward realization of our more glorious 
dreams. 

We feel it's necessary. That's how businessmen 
obtain success. That's how factories produce. 
How institutions function. How the church should 
also perform. Or so we tend to think. 

Thus seeing the immediate, and concentrating 
all attention on what's happening now, we tend 
to become victims of our own ingenuity. 
Dedicated, we become humanly proficient. 
Committed, we become obviously efficient. With 
characteristically human vani- 
ty, we see ourselves and what 
we contribute to the Kingdom 
as being the essence of Chris- 
tianity. 

Not so. 

Jesus said, "My kingdom is 
not of this world" (John 18:36). 

It is as difficult for us to 
accept and understand those 
words as it was for the disci- 
ples. We hear them. We re- 
peat them. We even agree with 
them, in spirit, but we easily 
forget them in the daily work- 
ing out of our lives. 

It's easier to plan and pro- 
mote a bake sale, to organize 
and direct a fund-raising pro- 
ject, to finance and erect a 

Religious News Service Photo 




new building than to have revival. Easier to roll up 
your sleeves and sweat than to wrestle in spirit 
with the powers of evil. Easier to do something 
now (just anything) rather than stand naked in 
the presence of God and acknowledge 
worthlessness. 

Yet, if Jesus revealed anything in terms of 
His life and attitude, it's the fact that those who 
follow Him must look beyond the present. We 
must visualize that which can't be seen at the 
moment. We must transcend the world. We 
must reach above the immediate, the mundane, 
the sordid. We must rise up and stand tall as 
men and women of another order. 

In the world, we are yet not of the world. Our 
citizenship is in heaven. Our hope is above. 
Our joy, our happiness, the very essence of our 
being, is centered elsewhere. We are men and 
women with transcendent vision. 

Sure, we understand 
there are people who 
become "so heavenly 
minded they are no earthly 
good." Some cloister 
themselves from the 
marketplace of life, 
refusing to touch or to be 
touched by the hurts of 
society. Some do: but not 
all. 

It is still possible to 
maintain the true vision. 
To be dedicated, committed, 
and trusting. To keep 
believing, and singing, and 
hoping. 

Jesus said, "Seek ye first 
the kingdom of God" 
(Matthew 6:33). □ 



A Church of God Youth Publication 



27 



• Ministers 

• Laymen 

• Youth 



J\Zlcssengers 

Sfihe 
glory 

6fQvri§t 



THEME: "The Christian and the Message" 

1 983 

BIBLE 

INSTITUTES 




• Bible Subject • Ministerial Practicum • Lay Practicum 

Maintaining the Foundations Leadership Communication Improving Your Serve 



;:..'::.:; 



Plan to attend the institute in your area 

See your pastor for more information 

Sponsored by the Church of God Department of General Education 



PENTECOSTAL RESOURCE CENTER 



I, 3 1838 00146 7840 § 



Lee College Library 
Cleveland, Tn. 37311 



NOT TO BE TAKEN OUT